A New Command 

 

By

 

Krystyna

……………………..

 

 

This is the seventh in the Captain Cartwright series and follows Carpe Diem.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 1.

 

The room was just as it always had been except that Hester had placed a vase of flowers on the desk.  It added a splash of bright summer colours to a room that was very masculine in appearance.  The dark mahogany furniture seemed to absorb the sunlight that came through the windows and the pictures on the walls looked dull against the background of the white walls. 

 

Adam Cartwright pulled off his clothes with a slow and methodical determination.  He seemed like a man in a trance performing an act more in keeping with a ritual of some kind rather than a man just naturally removing  each garment.  His boots were dropped onto the floor and then picked up and placed carefully with the clothes.  For a moment he stood by the bed as though his mind was deeply preoccupied with numerous thoughts and then with a sigh he slipped between the covers.

 

He folded his hands behind his head and stared up at the ceiling that was already shrouded with the mists of evening darkness.   He was tired. He had been so grateful to get to his bed and now he just wanted to sink into oblivion.

 

He could hear the murmur of voices sifting up through the floor of his room.  He could picture them seated around the fire place and he knew that each member of his family would be worried about him.  Had they noticed how his hands had started shaking during the evening meal?  He had clasped his hands together and placed them under the table until the shaking  had stopped but he was well aware that there was still a slight trembling when he had resumed eating.   He knew for a fact that his father had noticed.

 

The lamp beside his bed was too bright and he turned now to lower the flame, as he did so there came a light knock on the door.  “Come in -”  he cleared his throat and hoped the other person had heard.

 

Hop Sing pushed the door open and looked at him thoughtfully for a long moment before eventually stepping into the room.   After he closed the door he walked to Adam’s bed and looked down at him, he bowed his head respectfully.

 

“What’s wrong, Hop Sing?  Are you alright?” Adam used his elbows to push himself upright into a sitting position.

 

“Hop Sing come to ask where you get cane with red dragon?”  he pointed to the cane resting at the foot of Adam’s bed and regrettably still needed.

 

Adam looked at the cane and then at his old friend.  The dragon motif on the top of the cane gleamed in the faint light of the lamp, barely discernible.  He leaned over and now turned the flame up higher so that it flickered wildly for a moment.

 

“I got it when - well - it’s a long story, Hop Sing.”

 

“You would not wish to tell Hop Sing?”

 

Adam licked his lips and frowned. He had told Ben what would be called a sanitised summary of events, the details of which he had preferred to leave out because he wanted to blot the memories from his mind, like some form of amputation or lobotomy.  He looked at the cane and then at Hop Sing “Does it have some significance to you, Hop Sing?”

 

“I have seen one like it before, long time ago when back home in my village.”

 

Adam bowed his head and then pointed to a chair.  Hop Sing pulled it to the bed and sat down, clasped his hands together, and waited.  “There was a man, the nephew of the Empress of China -” Adam commenced and looked at the other man who had caught his breath but remained quiet, “he commanded a kind of army or navy, call it what you like, but with these men and ships he terrorised the South China Seas.   It was my assignment to stop him from preventing our merchant ships getting through.”

 

“And you saw him - this person?”

 

Adam wiped his brow with his left hand and then looked at it without seeing it, the dampness of sweat on his fingers spoke for themselves. “Yes.  He attacked one of our ships.  Took the Captain prisoner -”  he reached for the glass of water that was on the bedside table and drank, “and I was fool enough to organise a party of men to try and save him.  Jiang Peng -”

 

“Haaaah -” Hop Sings head rose and fell in an emphatic nod “Jiang Peng.”

 

“You knew him?”

 

“I knew him.” Hop Sing replied as his lips thinned and he lowered his eyelids, “I knew him long time ago.  I recognise his cane and thought it not possible … but … I see that I was wrong.”  he nodded at seeing Adam’s look of confusion  and pointed to the cane “Long time ago Jiang Peng came to my village.  He great important man although young then.  He come with many soldier.  He walk through village with rich robes and fine cane.  Later many young men taken from village and never seen again.  Many young women -” he bowed his head “Very evil man.”  he raised his eyes and pointed to Adam’s throat and arm “He did this to you?”

 

Involuntarily Adam touched where the scars of the rope marked his flesh then he grimaced and shrugged “I can thank Jiang Peng for these, but the burns were of my own doing.   You know what you used to say to us, Hop Sing, if you play with fire you’ll get burned.” and he gave a hollow laugh that had a slight touch of hysteria in it.

 

“And Jiang Peng - still alive?”

 

Adam’s face dropped into a mask of something akin to horror,  he shook his head, “No, he’s dead.  No man could survive -” he paused and his lips tightened into a thin line, “He didn’t die a pleasant death, Hop Sing.”

 

“You tell Hop Sing about it?”  the older man leaned towards the bed but Adam shook  his head, cleared his throat

 

“No, I can’t, not yet.” he whispered.

 

Hop Sing narrowed his eyes then nodded slowly “Hop Sing understand.  Best you put bad memory to back of mind and forget.”

 

Adam said nothing to that although mentally he mocked at the words his friend had spoken … ‘forget’  his mind screamed ‘How does a man forget what happened there?  How?’

 

Hop Sing moved the chair back to where it had been and then returned to the side of the bed.  He looked down at the other man and for a moment seemed at a loss for words, “Jiang Peng powerful man in China, Empress not happy nephew killed by Commodore.  You take care not to use that cane if you go to town.  Other Chinese there remember it.”

 

“Are you referring to Chinese who are affiliated to the Tongs?”  Adam asked, his husky voice sounding like a whisper, a rustle of silk, in the room.  Hop Sing nodded,

 

“Some Tong in town verry kind, good people.  But some -” he shook his head, “If they know you kill Jiang Peng -” he made a slicing motion across his throat and pulled a face, a downturn of the mouth that spoke volumes.

 

“Thanks, Hop Sing, I really wanted to know that…” Adam sighed, and slipped back down into the bed, “Take the wretched cane and burn the darn thing.”

 

Hop Sing glanced at the cane and the red dragon glowed as though a live thing, writhing and breathing.  He shook his head, “Hop Sing not touch cursed thing.  I watch Jiang Peng beat men to death with it.  Boys …” he shook his head, closed his eyes for a moment and gulped, “Bad memories for Hop Sing.”

 

They were silent for  a while and then he sighed and produced from his pocket a small packet of white powder which he tipped into the water, “You drink, feel better, sleep well.”

 

Adam watched as the granules of powder drifted down to the bottom of the carafe.  He then looked at Hop Sing and nodded, “Thanks, Hop Sing.” then he slumped back into the pillows.

 

…………………..

 

 

Ben looked at the stairs and straightened his back as though expecting some bad news.  He watched as Hop Sing came down into the large room and asked quite simply how he had found his son to which Hop Sing replied that Mr. Adam was very unwell. 

 

“Did he say anything to you about what had happened?” Hoss asked in an anxious tone of voice that indicated how concerned they were and how anxious the moments had been since Adam had left for his room.

 

“Not say much.   I give him medicine to help him sleep.  He sleep long time now. Maybe help.”  Hop Sing replied, bowed his head and quickly left them to consider what had been said.

 

Only Hester had noticed the slightest of pauses before their loyal friend had replied, she watched Hop Sing leave the room and with a slight frown on her brow tried to concentrate on her sewing. Ben slumped back into his chair and clamped his teeth around the stem of his pipe.   Hoss stood up and began to pace the floor, rubbing the back of his neck as though to ease the tension that tightened around the base of his skull.  “I ain’t never seen him this bad before.”

 

Hester glanced up at her husband and then at Ben.   It went without saying that she knew there had been many times when Adam, as indeed all three of them, had been injured, and at times quite severely.  She recalled Adam’s trembling hands as they were eating the evening meal, the pale face and husky growl of a voice.  She put her sewing down and had to wipe away a tear from her cheeks as she also remembered the abrupt way Adam had left the table, making everything rattle upon it.  He had just said ‘Excuse me’ in that strangely attractive voice and left the room, even though Ben had called out to him.

 

“Pa?” Hester leaned forwards to get Ben’s attention, “Didn’t you say that Adam had told you what had happened?”

 

Ben smiled at her, and shook his head, “Adam told me the bare bones of what happened.  Enough for me to know he’d incurred injuries, whereabouts he was at the time, and why he was there … he said that he’d burned his leg, his arm and injured his throat.  How? Why? I don’t know, he preferred not to mention those details.”

 

“I thought he had told you more than that, you seemed distressed at the time and ….”

 

“I was,” Ben nodded in agreement and then turned to stare at the logs stacked on the grate, “I was, because I knew he wasn’t telling me everything and what he did say was enough to make any father worry.  Where there are gaps in a story then a man starts filling them in himself.”

 

“Last time he was like this, or near enough, was after that incident with Kane. You recall, Pa?  When we found him hauling that dead man through the desert  ? Took him a long time to recover from that and I never did think we ever found out exactly everything that happened there.”  Hoss sat down on the settee and rubbed his face with both hands, “I’m going up to talk to him …”

 

“No,” Hester put a gentle hand on his arm and smiled anxiously into his face, “Hop Sings given him something to help him sleep.  You may wake him.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, true enough.” Hoss sighed, “Shucks, I jest feel so useless.  I hate to know he’s hurtin’ like this and I can’t help him.”

 

“Being patient with him will probably help him more than you think, dear.” Hester replied softly, “Now I think I had better check on Hannah, I wouldn’t want her crying during the night to disturb him.” 

 

Hoss nodded and then took her hand and kissed it, upon which she leaned down and kissed the top of his head.   Ben, still staring at the logs, was startled when he felt the softness of her lips on his cheek and rather absent mindedly said “Good night, Hester.”

 

She left them after putting her things back into the sewing box. As she reached the half landing she turned and looked down at them.  Two anxious fearful men searching for a solution to a problem that only Adam Cartwright could solve for them.

 

She couldn’t but help opening the door to his room and peeking inside to see how he was, just in case he needed anything.   Moonlight scattered spangles of light upon the bed.  She tip toed closer, turned down the flame in the lamp and observed the carafe which was now half empty.  Adam slept.  So deep was his sleep that it was hard to see the rise and fall of his chest.  There was no sound of breathing.   She could see quite clearly the marks upon his throat and neck, less vivid than they had been, but still obvious enough.  A dark curl of hair fell across his brow and his hair was tousled into rough curls. 

 

With a sigh she straightened the bed clothes and then noticed the walking stick, Jiang Pengs red dragon coiled upon the handle.  She looked at it more closely and then shivered involuntarily before swiftly leaving the room and shutting the door behind her.

 

…………………..

 

Joseph and Mary Ann Cartwright had not been at the Ponderosa to share the evening meal with them.  Nevertheless the changes in Adam were apparent enough during the day when they did see him for both of them to be concerned. They had ridden home in silence, both deep in disturbed thoughts about him.

 

As Mary Ann brushed her hair she stared at the reflection of her husband as he prepared for bed.   “Joe, do you think he’s going to be alright?”

 

“Sure.” Joe said too quickly, too defensively, “Sure, he’ll be alright.  Adam’s a fighter, he won’t just give in to this … whatever it is.”

 

“Malaise.” Mary Ann said, “That’s what it’s called.”

 

“I don’t know, I think it’s more than that …”  he slumped upon his side of the bed and clasped his hands together, “He must have been alright when he was in Carson City after all he dealt  with Booth Phillips.”

 

“Yes, I know,” she put down the brush and came and sat beside him, resting her head upon his naked shoulder, “It’s as though he forced himself on and on, acting as normal as possible and then when he came home he knew he didn’t have to pretend anymore and relaxed.”

 

“And then -” Joe gulped and shook his head, “sort of unravelled.”

 

They sat side by side for some moments before Joe took her into his arms and held her close to him.  Her long hair was scattered over his shoulder, her smell touched his nostrils and her slender body was pressed close against his, but there was no overwhelming desire now, his mind was drenched with the misery of the situation with Adam.

 

Even some time later when she slept by his side, Joe lay on his back with his arms folded beneath his head staring up at the ceiling and wondering what had happened.  More importantly, how he could help Adam recover and become the man he had always loved and respected above anyone else.

 

Chapter 2

 

The morning was beautiful.  A day of radiant sunshine, perfect temperatures and a soft breeze.  No one really expected Adam to appear for breakfast and when Ben came down the stairs he shook his head at Hoss and Hesters enquiring glances.  “Sound asleep.” he said and sat down at the head of the table, smiled at them both, “It looks as though he’s barely moved all night.  Must be -” he paused and raised his eyebrows and shrugged. What could he say?  He looked at Hannah and stroked her downy head, “Alright, Hannah?  Got a smile for granpa?”

 

The child grinned and gabbled some few words before continuing to tackle her oatmeal.  Hannah was growing up.  He looked at her for a few seconds before asking her parent’s what they would be doing during the day.

 

“I’ve some branding to do, Pa.  The boys and I are down at the south creek pasture right now.” Hoss looked at Hester, “I’ll be home a little later than usual, it’s quite a ride from there.”

 

“I know, dear.” she said with a sigh in her voice and then turned her attention back to spooning oatmeal into her daughter’s mouth, “I’m taking Hannah to Ann’s, Pa.   We’ve a quilt that needs hemming.  It’ll probably take a while as it’s for a double bed.”

 

“Oh, I see.”  Ben’s brow furrowed and the dark eyebrows seemed to knit together, “Well, that’s fine; I’ve some work that needs catching up on.  Is Joe joining you today, Hoss?”

 

“Yeah, he is, Pa.”  Hoss shovelled some ham into his mouth and chewed it methodically, winking at his little girl who laughed and drooled oatmeal.

 

“Mary Ann’s coming to Ann’s with me.” Hester spooned the oatmeal back into the child’s mouth and frowned at her, indicating that she meant business and there was to be no messing about with her food.

 

“Hoss, I thought I’d ask Hop Sing to get Paul or John here to - er - um - “

 

“Check Adam over?” Hoss said, “Good idea.  That stuff Hop Sing gave him sure knocked him out for the night, but he needs more than that …”

 

Ben said nothing to that but sighed again which caused Hoss to look over at Hester and shake his head.  Adams homecomings were usually a source of great joy, even hilarity, but not this time.   Hop Sing came and placed a fresh pot of coffee on the table, “Hop Sing, when you’re in town today, would you ask Dr. Martin … whichever one’s available … to come here?  I really need them to see how things are with Adam.”

 

Hop Sing bowed his head in acknowledgment and removed some of the empty plates. Hester looked at Ben “You don’t think he’s offended by your asking him that, do you?” she said in a very low whisper, “He’s very good with his herbs and medications and …”

 

“I know that, Hester, but I can’t rely on ‘quackery’ when my son’s health is at risk.” Ben replied sharply, then, rather ashamed of the comment he added “I’m always grateful for everything Hop Sing does for us, but I need to know from a medical point of view what’s wrong with Adam.”

 

“Sure, Pa, we can understand that…” Hoss nodded as he looked once again at Hester who turned away to concentrate on Hannah’s food.

 

They lapsed into silence that lasted some moments.  It was just as Hester was wondering what to say to ease the tension, the door opened and Joe stepped in, followed by Mary Ann.  “Hi, everyone, it’s a lovely day out there.” Joe said with his usual wide grin, “Where’s Adam?”

 

“Sleeping.” Hoss replied pushing himself from the table and dropping the napkin onto the empty plate, “Hester, I’ll see you later, and you, Pa …”

 

“Hey, not so fast.” Joe walked up to the table, “What’s wrong?”

 

“Adam was taken ill last night,” Ben said heavily, “At least we presume that’s what it was; Hop Sing gave him something to help him sleep.”

 

Joe stood for a moment as though it was taking some time for the words to have any impact.  Then he nodded and turned towards the stairs, “I want to see him” he said when his father’s voice summoned him back.

 

They heard his foot steps on the stairs and cross the landing.  Mary Ann sighed, “He’s really very worried about him, Pa.  We both are …” she turned to look up the stairs “Joe needs to see for himself.”

 

Hoss, buckling up his gun belt, nodded and agreed, feeling rather ashamed that he hadn’t done so himself, he picked up his hat “I’ll go get Chubb saddled. Tell Joe I’ll be in the stable …”

 

He looked once again at Hester, a long ’I love you’ kind of look and then left the room.  He wiped moisture from his eyes and rubbed his nose with his sleeve as he crossed the yard and for some reason the beauty of the day just didn’t seem to matter anymore.

 

……………….

 

Joe tip toed into the room, stumbled over his own feet and put out a hand to save himself falling across the bed.  The glass and carafe on the table rattled as he grabbed at it.  The man sleeping turned towards the sound and although his eyes remained closed Joe was more than aware that his brother was now awake.

 

“Sorry about that, Adam.” 

 

“Oh, Joe?” Adam forced his eyelids to open and turned to look at his brother, he took in a deep breath, “Morning already?”

 

“Yes, guess so.”

 

“I must have slept longer than intended…” he ran his tongue along the inside of his mouth, “My mouth feels like a dog’s tail.  Give me some water, will you?”

 

Joe looked at the jug and shrugged, “It’s all gone.  Sorry, Adam, I’ll ask Hester to bring some up.  I’m going with Hoss to do some branding.”

 

“Oh sure …of course,” Adam elbowed himself into a sitting position and rubbed his face.

 

It was the first time Joe had actually seen the scars on Adams body.  The rope burns, the scar along his arm. His lips trembled somewhat and he had to bite down hard, clamping them together.  “Adam?”

 

“What?”

 

“Pa said you were unwell last night?  You alright now?”

 

“I don’t know.  I think so.”  Adam groaned and rubbed his face again, “I’ve got a hangover … can’t remember drinking anything though.”

 

“Hop Sing give you any of his brews?”

 

Adam grinned, familiar dimples showed in his cheeks, “Oh yeah, that’s what it is .. He gave me something to help me sleep.  I think it was the Chinese equivalent to a Mickey Finn.”   He looked at Joe again, able to keep him in better focus now, “Whereabouts are you doing the branding?”

 

“South creek pasture.”

 

“Right.  That’s some way out, isn’t it?” he scratched his head, then ran his hand along his jaw.

 

“Yeah, but the grass has been richer there this spring and better than it has been for some years.  Had more calves than we’ve had for a long time.”

 

Adam nodded despite the jangling it caused inside his head; he narrowed his eyes and looked at his brother “Anything wrong?”

 

“Pa and Hoss, they’re worried about you.  So am I. And - and where in the heck did those scars come from?”

 

Adam sat very still for a second or so, then he shrugged and turned away to look out at the scene from his window, “Looks like a good day, Joe.  You’d better not waste much more of it. You’ve a long way to ride…”

 

“Yeah, sure - but -”

 

“We’ll talk some other time, Joe.”  The words were snapped out, abrupt and sharp. Joe turned his hat round and round between his fingers before nodding,

 

“Sure, we’ll talk later.” 

 

He couldn’t bring himself to say much more although he paused at the door and looked back at his brother who was still staring at the window, “Has Pa seen those scars?”

 

Adams hand immediately went to his throat; he shook his head “Not all of them.”

 

“You mean, there’s more?”

 

Adam turned towards his brother with raised eyebrows “Joe!” he snapped sharply,    an indication that Joe had said enough and had to go.  When the door closed he slumped back against the pillows with a groan.

 

  

Joe kissed his wife and smiled, a rather wistful smile that left her wondering a little about what had been said between the brothers.  He bade his father goodbye and wished Hester and Mary Ann a happy day with their quilting, and then he was gone. The door shut with a sharp thud.

 

“Well, Adam’s awake; I’ll take him some coffee.” Hester said quietly.

 

“I’ll do it, Hester.  You look after Hannah.” Mary Ann suggested and stepped towards the table, only to be stopped by Ben

 

“You two girls run along now and get your work done.  I’ll go and take the coffee up to Adam.  I want to talk to him anyway.”  He smiled affectionately at them both, kissed their cheeks and picked up the coffee pot and poured out the steaming liquid into a cup.

 

…………………

 

Adam could hear his father approaching along the landing.  Ben was never a light footed man, Adam always said if they had to rely on stealth at any time they would have to leave their Pa at home.  As the footsteps drew closer he buttoned up the last button of his shirt and by the time Ben opened the door Adam was fixing his pants. He nodded to his father and gave him a smile, “Service with a smile, huh, Pa?  Like in all the best hotels.”

 

“I thought you’d be staying in bed for a while longer -” Ben said as he watched his son sit down in order to pull on some socks.  “Did you sleep alright?”

 

Adam reached out and took the cup of coffee, he sipped it and nodded, “I told you already how much I missed Hop Sings coffee, didn’t I?”

 

“You did, and you didn’t answer my question.” Ben stood by the bed, his hands on his hips and his brow wearing that deep furrow.  Adam nodded

 

“I was surprised at how well I slept to be honest, Pa.  No dreams and I didn’t realise how late it was until Joe just came in.”  He looked around the room for his boots, saw them but it was Ben who went over and picked them up and handed them to him. “Thanks, Pa.”

 

“So what happened last night?  What was wrong?”

 

“I don’t know.” Adam shrugged and pulled a boot on, “I think all the travelling, everything, just hit me. I felt  exhausted.”  He picked up the other boot and contemplated how to put it on without his father realising how painful it was, he cleared his throat, “I’ll be down in a moment, Pa.”

 

Ben said nothing. He looked at his son as Adam sat there with a boot in one hand and a stubborn look on his face.  He nodded, “Alright, son, I’ll see you later.”

 

“I won’t be long.”  Adam replied, “I need to shave -”

 

“Of course.”

 

Ben left the room more convinced than ever that something was wrong and whatever that something was, Adam was in no hurry to talk about it.

 

Chapter 3

 

Adam had just shaved that area called the philtrum, between nose and upper lip when the door opened and Hop Sing stepped into the room.  With the cut throat razor held aloft in one hand and the remainder of his face still covered in shaving soap Adam breathed a sigh of relief in having concluded the task without mishap before the door opened, and that his hands were not shaking.  He cleared his throat, pursed his lips and turned to observe the smiling countenance of his old friend, “Good morning, Hop Sing.”

 

“You sleep good?” Hop Sing did a fair imitation of those nodding ornamental Chinese statues the beam on his face widening all the time.

 

“I did, but I woke up with a hang over.”

 

“Hah, maybe put in too much.  Next time put in just a little.”

 

“That could be a good idea.” Adam replied and returned to observe himself in the mirror. He brought the razor to his throat and then paused “Er - is anything wrong, Hop Sing?”

 

“I bring you -” and Hop Sing produced a walking stick from behind his back, “Very good cane.  Gold top.”

 

Adam nodded appreciatively; if one had to be using a cane at all it was good to have one that had some merit, “Where’d you get that one from?”

 

“Mr. Buchanan.   He was very sick gentleman.  Missy Hester keep his things in storeroom. I remember the cane and think … better you use this than Jiang Pengs.” and his eyes slid over to where the other cane was still propped up against the bed.

 

“Very wise, and very far sighted of you, Hop Sing.  Thank you.”  He turned back to the mirror and observed himself, frowned and with a decisive sweep of the wrist removed more soap and bristles.  “Still here?” he raised a quizzical eyebrow

 

“I wonder where put other cane?”

 

“Put it in the fire.”

 

Hop Sing nodded and rather gingerly, as though the red dragon motif would come alive and bite his fingers off, he picked the other cane up.  “I put in stove right away.”

 

“Thanks, Hop Sing.”  Adam sighed and concentrated in order to conclude his shaving although he kept his eyes on the mirror to watch as Hop Sing left the room.

 

………………

 

He was surprised to find Hester and Mary Ann in the main room when he finally made it down the stairs.  He paused at the bottom step, smiled and nodded at them and hoped that Hester wouldn’t mention the cane that had belonged to her brother, nor his conduct during the evening meal.  He accepted a kiss on the cheek from both of them with a dimpled smile of acceptance as he sat down at the table, “Have to admit its some time since I got a kiss in the morning with my breakfast.” he said with twinkling eyes.

 

“You look much better today, Adam.” Hester observed hurrying to grab at Hannah who, now she could crawl, was making a dash for the table.

 

“Thank you, yes, I did sleep well, makes all the difference.” he poured out coffee, sniffed it and then drank it with the enthusiasm of a man receiving water after a hike through the desert. “Every bit as good as the first one.” he said with brightness in his voice that he didn’t actually feel but realised they needed some assurance for they were standing watching him very warily.

 

“Adam, Joe was really so worried about you,” Mary Ann began, then paused as her brother-in-law’s smile faded somewhat, “We all are - were - that is, you are alright now, aren’t you?”

 

Adam frowned “Am I?” he thought, “Am I alright?  I don’t know …” he raised a hand to his brow and rubbed his temple with his fingers, “Well, I’m better than I was, thank you, Mary Ann.”

 

“I think we had better go, Ann will be wondering where we are,” Hester said realising that her dear friend was quite innocently swallowing both feet. “We’re hemming a quilt today, Adam, and I think we’ll have quite a marathon task on our hands.”

 

Adam nodded and frowned and feigned interest.  As far as he was concerned a quilt went on the bed and how it was made really didn’t matter to him one bit.  He smiled and paid very intense interest in putting various things on his plate.

 

“Adam?”  Mary Ann stopped in mid-step “You will come to visit us at the house soon, won’t you?”

 

“Of course I will,” he said with genuine interest “Thank you.”

 

“Oh, there’s no need to tha-”

 

“Come on, Mary Ann,” Hester grabbed her arm and nodded over at Adam then at Ben who was emerging from the study area, “See you both later.”

 

The door closed just as Hannah was about to start crying.  Her wails were cut short. Ben rubbed his jaw thoughtfully as Adam cut into some ham, “Mary Ann had quite a bad experience during the building of the house.  One of the main windows blew in during a gale.  She got quite badly cut …”

 

Adam paused in the action of putting the ham in his mouth and looked concerned, “Which window?”

 

“In the main room.”

 

“I’m surprised, I wouldn‘t have thought that could have happened with the size of window I recommended.”

 

“Er - yes -” Ben shrugged, and decided to change the subject, “So what do you intend to do today?”

 

“Read through my mail.  Write replies if required, hopefully most won’t burden me with that problem.” he didn’t smile but concentrated on eating, then poured more coffee into his cup, “What about you, pa?  What will you be doing?”

 

“I’ve the accounts to do.” Ben scratched the back of his head and leaned back into the chair, “I was thinking perhaps you‘d share the brunt of the work with me when you have the time.”

 

“Sure, Pa.” Adam smiled quickly, nodded.  It would give him a chance to catch up with how things were going on the ranch. It was better to know now, right at the start of his return home than later before he left again … if he left again. He frowned at the thought and glanced at his father again, “Did Mrs. Phillips’ move …”

 

“Yes, it went very well.” Ben interjected before his son could finish his sentence, “She’s settled in to the house with the children.  Her mother-in-law died as you know.”

 

Adam nodded, recalling to mind Booth’s words in the saloon. He sighed, “I had to leave everything with Roy.  The Marshal wouldn’t let me take the things unless I handed them to a legal representative of the law.  He said it ’covered my back’ in the eventuality of them being lost in the future.”

 

“Well, I suppose that’s the right and proper way of going about these things.  We could ride over and see Olivia tomorrow if you wish?”

 

Adam nodded and thought that Ben mentioning her by her first name made her sound real, not just a vague memory that lingered on the fringes of dreams.  It also signified that Ben felt comfortable with her to be calling her by her first name.

 

“You get on well with her?” he held the cup between both hands and peered at Ben over the rim, his dark eyes fixed on his father’s face.

 

“Yes,” Ben smiled and the near black eyes softened, “I got to know her well during our journey from San Francisco.  Abigail was someone I knew from a long time ago -” he leaned towards Adam then, warming more to the subject now he had someone with whom he could share the memory, “Adam, do you remember much about the short time we spent in San Francisco before we travelled on here?”

 

“You mean, when we first arrived in the territory?” Adam raised both eyebrows and when Ben nodded he shrugged and his mouth did a down turn, “Not very much.  We met Hop Sing here.”

 

“Yes, and anyone else?”

 

He put the cup down and bit inside his cheek, coughed slightly, “Well, not much.  There was a woman who came to the wagon several times.”

 

“Can you remember much about her?”

 

“It was a while ago, Pa?” Adam’s voice indicated curiosity as to why the questions and Ben sighed and once again leaned back in the chair, “Who was she?  Someone special to you?”

 

“At the time, yes.  Her name was Henrietta Richter.  Abigail’s sister.  She was very fond of you and Hoss.”

 

Adam nodded and leaned upon his hand for a while as he tried to capture a memory.  The way his father talked, the tone of his voice, indicated that this Henrietta was someone of whom he had been more than a little fond.  “What happened to her?” he asked finally.

 

“She died.” Ben said quietly, “Had she lived …” he cleared his throat and now it was his turn to shrug, “Well, I had high expectations that came to nothing.”

 

“I see.” Adam frowned, “So there would have been no Marie, and no Little Joe?”

 

“And I’d have had less grey hairs.” Ben laughed and was pleased to see a fleeting glimpse of merriment in Adam’s eyes.

 

“So you had a pleasant journey then, with Mrs. Phillips?” Adam asked after some minutes had elapsed and he felt it safe to return to the subject.

 

“Yes.  The children are well behaved, although I sense that the boy could become a handful if not watched.  She has hired a foreman, used to be Ephraim’s foreman by all accounts, Chris O’Dell.  Have you ever heard of him?”

 

Adams brow crinkled and then he shook his head, “No. But then we never had much to do with the Dents after what happened with the Bannock.”

 

Ben nodded and scratched the back of his neck as though irritated by some nebulous thought that had entered his head.  He got to his feet, “She’s a very pretty young woman, Adam.”

 

“I had noticed that myself ...” Adam smiled; his eyes twinkled with something like amusement.

 

For a moment Ben hesitated at the table as though about to talk a little more, but Adam seemed to have decided it was time to concentrate on his meal.  He excused himself and returned to the study area.

 

Adam didn’t eat much.  Once his father had decided to leave him alone he finished what he had on his plate, drank the rest of the coffee and then left the table.

 

There was mail waiting for him. He flicked through the envelopes and then put them back down on the table.  Perhaps another time, perhaps later, or tomorrow. He could hear his father’s pen scratching over the paper, the opening of ledgers, the closing of books.  He couldn’t sit at a desk today; he knew that doing so would make him feel claustrophobic.  He picked up his cane and headed for the door, “I won’t be long, Pa.  I’m just going for a ride.  Sport needs the exercise.”

 

Hester had considerately found his black hat and he slapped that on his head.  The gun belt he left coiled on the bureau.   Ben could hear the light tap of the cane upon the floor and then the opening, closing of the door.

 

…………………

 

Sport turned his head towards his master and whinnied in greeting, exposing his big yellow teeth.  “Hi, fella.” Adam smiled and limped over to him, leaning carefully on the cane which felt far more comfortable than the previous one he’d used.  “Miss me?” he rubbed the horse’s nose, then along the heavy jawbone.  “How about a ride, huh?”

 

Sport nudged Adam in the shoulder as though to say “And about time. Thought you’d never get round to asking.” and Adam slapped him on the rear before going to get the saddle and blankets, and other tackle.

 

It was after he had managed to get the saddle over the horse’s broad back that he realised how improbable it all was, this supposed ride.  He stood for some seconds to catch his breath and to steady his leg which was now trembling.  The strength had certainly returned to his arms, but the pain in his leg was causing his body to react in protest.  He cleared his throat, shook his head, lowered the brim of his hat to shade his eyes.  He hadn’t given in to it throughout the journey home; he certainly wasn’t going to give in to it now. 

 

He raised his foot to slip it through the stirrup and froze.  Somehow he couldn’t manage to swing himself from the ground.  His injured leg couldn’t take his weight and he could feel it weakening. The pain was hot, burning.  He stood as though frozen in situ …one foot in the stirrup, the other foot on the ground, his hands holding the reins.  He grabbed at the saddle horn just to balance out his weight and carefully lowered his foot back to the ground.

 

“Aw Dammit!“  he whispered as he sagged against the big horse.  He pulled his hat off and wiped away the sweat upon the sleeve of his shirt, then leaned his brow against the leather of the saddle. “Damn!” he whispered slightly louder and balled his hand into a fist which he brought down hard against the bar of the stall.

 

Ben stepped back from the stable doors and into the shadow.  He bit down on his bottom lip and lowered his head.  He longed more than anything to go in and comfort his son. But he knew that if Adam realised his father had seen what had happened his feeling of humiliation would far out weigh any relief or gratitude he might otherwise have felt.  Ben put his hand to his face and was fighting an internal battle within himself when the sound of a buggy coming into the yard forced him to exercise a modicum of self control.

 

Chapter 4

The buggy rocked to a halt and Paul Martin gingerly made his way from the vehicle, and then reached inside to collect his bag. He glanced around the yard and saw Ben, raised his eyebrows and smiled, “I came as soon as I could, Ben.”

“Thank you, Paul.” Ben hurried towards his old friend while gesturing to him to keep his voice down in case it carried into the stables. “Come into the house, I need to talk to you first …”

“Talk to me first? What’s wrong? “

“Shush - I don’t want Adam to overhear what I have to say.”

“Adam? Ah, I see -” Paul nodded, frowned and glanced over his shoulder, “He’s the patient?”

“Yes.”

Paul said nothing for a moment but as he entered the house he muttered something about the message Ezra had brought him and how Adam’s name hadn’t been mentioned. Hop Sing had cleared away the table now and was removing the cloth when the two men entered. He acknowledged Paul with a stiff bow and left the room “What’s wrong with him?” Paul asked, unaccustomed to such a cool reception, “Is he alright?”

“I think I said something to offend him earlier,” Ben said with a sigh. “Sit down will you, Paul, while I explain -”

The door opened and both men turned to observe Adam as he entered the house. He very slowly put his hat back on the peg and then turned to look at them both. His face was set in stern lines, and when he saw Paul he cleared his throat and took several paces towards him, “Paul. Is this a social visit?” he asked as he extended his hand to the doctor.

Paul immediately rose to his feet and looked at the other man, then with a smile shook his hand warmly, “It’s good to see you back home again, Adam.”

“Thank you. It’s good to be home.” Adam smiled and then raised his eyebrows, “So? To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?” he cupped both hands over the handle of the cane and leaned upon it, his body slightly leaning forwards.

“Well, if it was a social visit, Adam, as a doctor I would immediately have to set the social aspect to one side and ask you -” he paused when he noticed the blank look drop over the other man’s features, “Ask you what’s wrong? What happened to your voice? Why the cane?”

“If I don’t use the cane I’m inclined to fall over.” Adam replied icily. “As for my voice - let me assure you its improving.” he bit down on his bottom lip and then shrugged slightly, “Anything else you would like to ask?”

“Yes, there is.” Paul straightened his shoulders, “I’d like to give you a complete examination.”

“What? Now?”

“Why not now? There’s no one else here apart from your father and Hop Sing.”

“For what reason?”

“For obvious reasons - I want to know and see for myself the extent of your injuries and help you recover from them.”

Adam said nothing to that for a moment although he looked thoughtfully over at his father who was watching everything with an anxious look on his face. It was no doubt at seeing his father’s anxiety that prompted Adam to nod and accept the doctors request “But upstairs,” he said in his husky rasp of a voice, “In case anyone else decides to pay a visit.”

Ben stepped forwards but Adam stretched out his arm so that his hand rested against Ben’s chest and prevented him from moving nearer “No, Pa. Just the doctor.”

He could see the hurt in his father’s eyes, the look of rejection on his face. Paul nodded, “I agree, Ben. It’s for the best. A patient may feel less inclined to - er - talk -.”

Ben nodded, placed his hands on his hips and watched as the two men mounted the stairs. Adam with his cane going one at a time, slowly. Paul patiently following. With a sigh Ben made his way to the kitchen where Hop Sing was already busy preparing lunch.

The old friend glanced up and looked at Ben before he continued with kneading some bread. There were times when Hop Sing could be quite inscrutable and this was one of those times which made Ben squirm inside. “Hop Sing - “ he cleared his throat and stepped nearer, “I want to apologise for the comment I made about your treatments … I mean … my comment in referring to it all as quackery. Believe me, my friend, there have been many times when this family has owed a great deal to your medical skills. I hope that you will overlook my -” he paused and looked at the cane propped against the stove, “isn’t that Adam’s cane? What’s it doing here?”

“Mr. Adam say burn it.” Hop Sing placed the dough in a bowl and covered it with a damp cloth. He carried it over to the shelf above the stove whereupon it was placed in order to rise, or ‘prove’, after which it would be placed within the oven.

Ben took hold of the cane and examined it more closely; the blood red ivory carved dragon seemed to coil like a living thing in his hands “It’s rather beautifully carved. Are you sure he wanted you to burn it?”

“Quite sure.” Hop Sing gave a slight nod of the head by way of emphasis.

“This is ivory …” Ben pursed his lips “It won’t burn.”

Hop Sing said nothing to that but merely lifted his shoulders while his sloe black eyes bored into Ben’s face. Ben nodded and put the cane down, “Hop Sing, my friend, do you have any idea of what’s been going on with Adam? What this -” he pointed to the cane “What this is all about?”

“Mr. Adam has met Jiang Peng. This cane was Jiang Pengs. Not good for Chinese to know Mr. Adam met the devil man. Jiang Peng -” he shook his head “more evil man not live.”

“I don’t understand.” Ben swallowed back with a gulp and tried to suppress the shiver down his back, “Adam told me -”

“Mr. Adam tell you what you need to know. For now.” was all Hop Sing said as he returned to the table and began to peel the vegetables for the next meal.

It was such a homely normal action but it seemed to Ben that something far from normal had taken place and that Hop Sing had been privileged to know exactly what that happened to be.

…………….

Paul looked thoughtfully at Adam’s arm which he was supporting with one hand as though it were a specimen in a laboratory. “Does it hurt at all?”

“Not now.”

“Do you have any feeling where the scar is?”

“I do now.” Adam sighed “Can I?” he raised his eyebrows and nodded towards his arm, which Paul released. Adam shrugged himself into his shirt conscious of Paul’s’ concerned eyes watching him, “What?”

“Er - rope burns?” Paul marked them out with his finger tips, “I’ve seen similar on people who have been hanged.”

“I haven’t been hanged.” Adam said slowly, fastening his buttons slowly.

“Then what caused that?”

“Well,” Adam drew in his breath in a hissing sound before releasing it slowly, he pursed his lips, “There was this man, a Nubian and big enough to make Hoss look small. He had this rope around my neck and every time my legs buckled beneath me he’d yank at it to make sure I stayed upright.” His brown eyes stared resolutely into Paul’s’. The doctor nodded, Adam frowned.

“Remove your pants now … I want to see your leg.”

Adam groaned and carefully unbuttoned his trousers and let them drop to the floor. Paul did a sharp intake of breath and leaned down to look at the scar. “Would you mind getting onto your bed so I can have a closer look?”

“Do I have to?”

“Yes.”

“I have seen other doctors who -”

“Maybe so … but they aren’t here now and I am.”

The Commodore scowled and sullenly made his way to the bed feeling like a child of twelve again. He stared up at the ceiling and waited until Paul had finished his examination.

“And these burns … how did you get them?”

“Well, there was this Chinese war lord, you see? I had no other way of getting away from him except set fire to the place. Because of the rope that the Nubian had hold of, I didn’t have much freedom of movement as a result of which I got burned.” He turned his head and once again stared at the doctor.

Paul removed his glasses “Honestly?”

“Yeah.”

“Look, Adam, do you think you could be serious for a moment? Why not just tell me exactly how you got these injuries?”

Adam rolled his eyes up and then closed them. He pinched the bridge of his nose and then inhaled deeply. “Do you think I can get dressed now? I feel an idiot lying here like this.”

“Certainly.” Paul stepped to one side to allow Adam access to his clothes and watched as Adam struggled to pull his pants back on and then refasten the buttons. “Whoever treated your burns did a good job of saving your arm and leg. He must have been very prompt in his attention to your injuries.”

“He was,” Adam said, “I owe him a lot.” he paused, his fingers hovered over the next button as he recalled their faces, “I owe them all a lot.” his voice quavered and he turned away to, ostensibly, pick up his cane. “Examination over, doctor?”

“I want to check your throat.” Paul said quietly “And then you can tell me what really happened.”

He stepped forward then stopped. Something in Adam’s eyes warned him not to approach nearer, “I’m sorry, Doctor, if you don’t mind, I’d rather you left my room now.”

“But I need -”

“No, you don’t need to check my throat or anything else. I’ve told you what happened, in brief … I could go into every lurid detail if you so wished but I doubt if you would believe me even then. I’d rather -” he turned away and walked to the window to pull aside the curtain and look down at the yard, “I’d rather you left.”

“Adam I’m sorry if I offended you but -”

The other man said nothing as he stood at the window and watched as Hop Sing dug a deep hole and dropped a small object into it before refilling it. Then he let the curtain drop back into place. He thought of the men who had died … Higgins, Yarrow and Pollard. He remembered the struggle to row that boat and then haul it overland on those strange islands, the humidity, the heat of the sun, the flies and every rotten stinking footstep until they reached the sea again. He bowed his head and thought of those who had survived …Hoseasons, Jackson, Gantry. To deny the truth of what had happened was like denying their struggles, their deaths and emotionally at this point of time, Adam, their Captain, found it hard to accept.

Paul remained at the doorway watching Adam anxiously. When the man didn’t turn he put his hand on the door but paused when he heard Adam’s voice “Other doctors have examined me, Paul. Don’t worry. Everything will be alright. I’ve been reassured by every one of them that everything will be alright.” and he smiled, a strange melancholy smile that bit into Paul’s conscience so sharply that he actually winced.

“Adam, I’m sorry but it all sounded so unreal …”

“Unreal? I wish to God it had been.” Adam whispered in his husky dry voice, then he turned back to the window, “I’ve letters to write, Paul. Wives, mothers .. They need to know how their men - my men - died. So - if you don’t mind?”

“No, of course not.” Paul opened the door “Adam, promise me, when you’re ready, when you need my help, you will come to me.”

Adam said nothing to that but leaned upon his cane deep in thought. He could see how from Pauls' viewpoint it would seem unreal. It would seem so because in 'real life' those kind of things couldn't happen, it was the stuff of nightmares and adventure stories. No one man has absolute power over so many, to subject them to fear and pain. But it happened. Yarrow, Miller and Pollard, they died just as miserably as all the men in those junks had perished. He wished to God it were not real , that it had never happened, that he had never gone to rescue that wretch of man.

He turned only when he heard the door click shut.

…………………..

Ben didn’t have to look twice at his friend to realise that he was looking at a very worried man. He had been sitting on the edge of his chair when he had heard the door upstairs closing and was now on his feet. He glanced up the stairs to confirm that Adam was not following Paul down, then looked at the doctor “Well?”

“Have you seen the injuries your son has?”

“He wouldn’t show me.”

“Has he told you anything about how he got them?”

“Briefly … a little … only what he wanted me to know.”

“Has he spoken to his brothers?” Paul reached for his hat as he spoke, and looked at Ben, then shook his head, “He hasn’t, has he?”

“He’s told them less than he’s told me.” Ben followed the doctor to the door and opened it for them both to step outside into the warm fresh air. “What did he tell you?”

“A story about a Nubian colossus who wanted to hang him and a Chinese warlord who had him captive, and a fire. Is that what he told you?”

Ben said nothing but stared down at the planks that formed the veranda floor. He thrust his hands into his pockets and frowned, then his black eyes looked up at Paul who remained standing by his side “Will he be alright?”

“He’s exhausted, Ben. He must have forced himself to get here by sheer determination of will power. He needs a lot of rest, and care. Don’t force him to talk, he’ll tell you more when he’s ready to do so. At the moment what he’s gone through - well, his mind and body need healing, and lots of rest.”

Ben frowned and watched as Paul walked to his buggy and it occurred to him that Paul was getting old. As he closed the door to the sound of the doctors vehicle rolling out of the yard Ben shook his head after all, he could have told the doctor all that, as a father he knew all that Paul had to say about rest and exhaustion, about the mind and body needing to be healed.

Upstairs Adam dipped his pen into the ink well and began to write the letters that he dreaded, but which fell upon him, the Commanding Officer of those dead men, as a duty.

Chapter 5

 

When the clock chimed the hour for lunch and Hop Sing began setting out the table for the two men to eat their mid-day meal Ben put down his pen and stretched his arms either side of him.  He hated, always had hated, doing the ledgers.  He smiled slowly at the memory of his Elizabeth sitting at the desk in the Chandlers Stores carefully and neatly working at them.  He shook his head, well, that was a long time ago, a long time ago.

 

His thoughts had turned to Elizabeth a lot recently, no doubt due to Adams return home. It always did have that effect on him.  He opened the drawer now and looked at the picture of his first wife, ran his thumb over the fading outline of her face.  He shook his head and slipped it away, back in with the others because sometimes, just sometimes, memories were too painful.  To be reminded of so much hope and joy, so much … it hurt.

 

He cleared his throat and walked towards the table where Hop Sing was putting down the food. They exchanged a smile and then Ben glanced around the room “Adam not come down yet?”

 

“Not come down. Doctor go away but Mr. Adam stay in room.”

 

Ben nodded and bit down on his bottom lip before turning to look at the stairs.  Should he venture up?  It had been quite obvious from his son’s reaction to Paul’s visit that his father would not be the most welcome sight just now, but several hours had passed since then and after passing his hand over the back of his head for some seconds Ben turned and took the stairs up to the room in which Adam had obviously taken solace.

 

Adam’s room was at the end of the landing.  The last door and Ben saw right away that it was firmly closed.  He knocked rather tentatively but there was no sound.   He frowned and glanced up and down the landing as though expecting his son to saunter out of one of the other rooms, and then knocked again.

 

Receiving no reply he opened the door and stepped into the room.  The window had been opened, the warm breeze filtered gently inside, causing the curtains to drift too and fro across the floor. A pile of envelopes were on the desk, and a pen dropped carelessly upon a half written letter.  He turned to observe his son, sprawled out upon the bed with one arm overhanging the side and the other resting across his chest.  He was breathing deeply like a man in a deep exhausted sleep, but even as Ben watched him Adam gave a groan and shifted his leg, as though even in sleep the pain he felt caused him distress. 

 

“He’ll be as tall as the trees, Ben.  And he’ll look just like you.”

 

Ben shook his head as once again thoughts, memories, hopes and dreams sifted into his mind. He recalled the room in which Elizabeth had spent the last weeks of her confinement.  Her eyes looking into his face, her teasing voice as he read to her in his ‘foghorn of a voice’.  He bowed his head, sometimes, well, sometimes he wished he could wipe out those memories and forget those days when he had taken happiness so much for granted.  And yet -    they were like an anchor to the anxious hours and days that had been lived through ever since her death.

 

“Adam?”

 

He approached the bed and looked down at the man sleeping, now restlessly, as though his dreams were forcing him to fight some terrors unknown and unrealised by his father.

 

“Adam?”

 

Nothing, no reaction, no response.  Ben sighed and walked to the window and looked out to the hills beyond.   He could see the smoke rising from the chimney of Joe’s home from here.  Not so far away, not really.  He glanced at the desk and curious to see what his son had been writing he walked over and ran his fingers over the small pile of envelopes already addressed and sealed.  He moved the pen aside and looked down at the familiar dark scrawl of his sons writing:

 

“Dear Mrs. Pollard,

 

This is not an easy letter to write to you, Mrs. Pollard, as I have to tell you, with deep regret, of the death of your son, Jack.

 

As Jack’s Commanding Officer I would like to convey to you my most sincere sympathies and deepest consolation as I know that his loss will be a great burden upon you and your family. 

 

Jack often talked about you during the last days that we were together as a team of men attempting the rescue of a fellow officer.   He told me how much you loved to play the piano, and had taught him to sing so that he was somewhat passable in the church choir.  He also told me how, since your husband had died some years ago, he was the sole provider for yourself and the other children.

 

I would like to tell you more about Jack, about what he did during those last few days.  Had it not been for his knowledge of Chinese language and customs he no doubt would not have been part of the assignment.  It was dangerous, and he understood that but being the kind of man that he was, considered it a privilege to serve alongside us.

 

I am so sorry that I can not ……………” 

 

Ben replaced the pen carefully.  Perhaps in those letters Adam was exposing something of what he felt, disclosing something of what he had been doing, but it had obviously taken its toll.  He returned to the bedside and looked down at the other man.  No little boy any longer, when had he ever been such?  Tousled headed, gap toothed grin and big brown eyes that charmed all the women at every settlement they had ever stayed in; lanky long legged youth whose elbows always seemed to get in the way of everything, protector and defender of his younger brothers; handsome confident young man who rode by his father’s side with a love for the land and his family that was unbreakable and even now, yes, even now, that same love was still there.  Why else would he have struggled so determinedly homewards when in such a frail condition?

 

Ben watched his son now, a man who had command of hundreds on board those ships but who was now struggling against pain, exhaustion and the memories of what obviously tormented him more than anything else.  As he put his hand on Adam’s shoulder, the movement revealed the wounds where the rope had pulled and burned against the flesh.  His hand remained unmoving as he stared at the wounds, leaned forward to force his brain to accept what the eyes saw … then he stepped away from the bed.  

 

“What in heaven’s name happened?” he whispered aloud and after standing for some minutes as though waiting for some divine answer he slowly turned away and left the room, closing the door behind him.

 

Hop Sing glanced up as the other man came down the stairs, each footfall landing heavily as though with leaden feet.  He straightened his back and clasped his hands together and waited for Ben to speak.  “Adam’s sleeping.  He won’t be eating just yet.”

 

Hop Sing nodded and turned to go, but Ben’s voice prevented him from doing so, “Hop Sing, sit down.  I want you to tell me what you know about this man, the one you called a devil … Jiang Peng.”

 

“I not speak, Mr. Cartwright.  I think you must speak to Mr. Adam.”

 

“No, I mean, yes, I shall speak to Adam in due course, but at the moment I want you to tell me about this man …you said Adam had met him, if that is so, what would  … what do you think … could have happened ?”

 

Hop Sing frowned, it was clear that Ben was struggling to find the right words; emotion was interfering with his ability to be coherent.  He felt a surge of sympathy for the man who had been his employer and friend for many years now and he did as he was told and sat down at the big table opposite him.  “Jiang Peng is dead now.  Mr. Adam see him killed in fire that burn him too.”

 

“You know this Jiang Peng?”

 

“I only know the man that he was when young.” Hop Sing replied quietly, and explained quietly the experiences he had with the nephew of the Empress.  “Since I come to America I have not known of him. Only when Mr. Adam come back and bring the cane with red dragon … I know then Jiang Peng alive.  But …” he paused and looked at Ben, saw the anguish in the other man’s eyes, “Mr. Adam alive, that is good.” he nodded, and attempted a smile.

 

Ben glanced across the room to the stairs and thought of his son still fighting against whatever had happened to him, and those other men, so far away.   He clenched his fists and stared down at the table “You didn’t answer my question as to what Jiang Peng may have done to Adam?”

 

“That is for Mr. Adam to say … I do not know answer to give you.” Hop Sing replied, and stood up, bowed gravely and left Ben alone with his thoughts.

 

………………

 

Ann Canady settled her baby son back into his cradle and then set out the best china for their lunch.  She smiled down at her little helper, Rosie, who was bringing out the cakes that they had baked together the previous day.  It was always an occasion she loved when her cousin, Hester, and Mary Ann, would visit.  To indulge in feminine chatter while sewing at the quilt or whatever other work they had to carry out was a welcome escape from the drudgery of being a housewife carrying out so many onerous tasks.

 

Candy had left early in order to join Hoss and Joe at the branding. He had kissed his wife and daughter, poked his son in the tummy, and then ridden away.  Ann’s heart still did a little somersault when she remembered his kisses, the blue eyes looking into hers, the grin he would give her.

 

She passed out the plates upon which was a rather dainty array of food for them to eat. Then she poured out the tea.  She thought over the subjects they had discussed during the morning … John Martin’s love for Barbara, and the patience in waiting for that announcement of a wedding date.   Mrs. Hawkins recent illness which had most of the town wondering if they were about to lose one of their most irritating yet beloved characters.  Whether or not Roy should resign as sheriff, various opinions had been put forward as to whether or not he should also get himself a wife!

 

There had been discussions about the children of course, although tactfully done in consideration of Mary Ann’s recent loss, even though she didn’t seem to be overly sensitive about it and had cuddled little David for quite a while.

 

Rosie played with Hannah until it had been time for the younger child to sleep.  It meant that the meal could be enjoyed without the smallest ones making a mess or disturbance. Rosie was a good girl and had sat composedly on her chair and eaten neatly and without making any mess.

 

“How is Adam?” Ann asked to break the silence and bit into a cake just to make it seem a more casual question.

 

“Well, he’s far from well.” Hester replied guardedly.

 

“I think I offended him this morning, he was rather - snappy with me.” Mary Ann sighed and picked out a cake with pink sugar icing.

 

“I thought he looked far from well when I saw him. I told Candy that perhaps we should not have intruded …” Ann frowned, “Is there no improvement yet?”

 

“He’s only been home two days.” Hester frowned and her blue eyes darkened.  She looked at Mary Ann, “He’s exhausted, he should never have forced himself to travel home in such a condition.”

 

“I had been thinking that we should arrange a party for him.  Get all those who know him together and -” Ann’s voice faded and she sighed, “But I don’t think he’d appreciate it, would he?”

 

“You have to remember he’s been living with all those men cooped up in a little boat for months on end.” Hester declared, “I don’t think he could handle a party just yet, he must be finding it hard enough to reconcile life back here, with all us women …and babies … and changes.”

 

“Don’t get angry, Hester -” her cousin put out a hand to placate her, “It was only a suggestion.”

 

“I know, and well intentioned I’m sure, but it’s far from what he needs right now.” Hester sighed and shook her head, “Just remember … he was in Egypt with those camels and Sheiks for weeks on end, and then in Indian Territory with Joe, and before he gets a chance to relax at home the President sends him off to China!”

 

“Hester - I think you have become his Champion.” Mary Ann laughed lightly, then licked her fingers daintily, “I think our Commodore needs a woman in his life.  Not us … I mean, a woman of his very own.”

 

The three of them sat there in silence for some seconds before Hester nodded, “Mary Ann, that is a brilliant suggestion.  Do you have anyone in mind?”

 

Her sister-in-law blushed and shook her head, “No.  I did wonder if there was any hope of rekindling something with Barbara Pearson, but she is clearly so in love with John.” she sighed and then licked her fingers free from the icing sugar, “Can I have another cake, Ann?”

 

“Help yourself,” Ann said in a distracted voice which meant that she was now giving the subject of finding a lady for the Commodore her serious attention.

 

…………..

 

The knock on the door was answered by Marcy who smoothed her apron and smiled “I’m afraid that Mrs. Phillips isn’t at home just now, Sheriff.”

 

“Er - any idea as to when she’ll be home?”  Roy scowled, it was a long ride from Virginia City and the thought of riding all the way back without completing his errand was more than a little vexing.

 

“She won’t be long.  Would you like to come in and have a cup of coffee?” she smiled, and stepped to one side for him to enter the house.

 

“Thank you, Miss.  I’m mighty obliged.”  He removed his hat and found that the interior of the house was quite cool and pleasant.  He looked around and then found the chair that Marcy had pulled away from the table for him to sit down upon, “Nice place.”

 

“Yes, it is.” she turned away to prepare the coffee, taking some cookies from a jar which she carefully placed on a plate and put by the sheriffs elbow.

 

Roy put the case he had been carrying onto another chair and while Marcy busied herself he helped himself to one of the cookies.  His munching was the only sound that could be heard for a while; he was quite a noisy muncher.

 

“So -” he cleared his throat, “Do you like it here?  Must be a big change for you.”

 

“I like it.” Marcy replied as she put the coffee pot on the table, “Milk and sugar, sir?”

 

“Er - yes. Thank you.”

 

Marcy concentrated hard.  Apart from the Cartwrights and Doctors this was the first visitor from town they had received and she was determined to entertain him in the right manner.  She made the coffee and indicated the sugar in the bowl, real sugar lumps!

 

Roy had just stirred the sugar into the coffee when the door opened and Mrs. Phillips herself stepped inside followed by her children.  She paused when she saw Roy and then looked over at Marcy.  “I made coffee ‘cos it’s a long ride from town and the sheriff looked hot.” the girl stammered.

 

“Oh I am glad you thought to do so, Marcy.  Thank you so much.  Good afternoon, Sheriff.”  She extended her hand which Roy shook, “Children go and play upstairs.”

 

“Mom -?” Reuben protested but went with dragging footsteps when she pointed to the stairs.

 

“Is there anything wrong, sheriff?” Olivia asked now as she discarded her bonnet and put the flowers she had picked on the table.  She sat down, “I’ve not been in town for a while and have had no news about Booth at all.  I presume, as you are the sheriff, that is the reason you’re here.”

 

“It is, M’am.” Roy looked anxiously at his half filled cup and wished he had finished drinking it before going onto official business, “I’ve brung you this here case… “he lifted it up and put it on the table, “It’s got your jewellery and papers inside.  This here …” he pulled out an envelope from which he extracted a few sheets of paper, “This here is an inventory of what the case contains.  If you would like to check through and confirm that everythings there while I finish this here coffee and have another cookie.”

 

She took the forms and opened the case and carefully ticked off item by item.  Then she looked at Roy “Not all the items that were stolen are here.”

 

“But all the things on the list - they are, ain’t they?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Then if you would sign down there,” he stabbed the line at the bottom of the form, “And I’ll give you this here which I’ll sign.” 

 

The scratching of pens took mere seconds, Marcy watched with some interest while pouring Olivia some coffee.  “There now,” Roy said, “I have legally discharged my responsibilities so far as this here is concerned.” he tucked the papers into his pocket and wiped his moustache on the back of his hand.

 

“But how did you get these?  Is Booth in jail?”

 

Roy blushed a little realising he had failed in one aspect of his duty.  He shook his head, “I’m afraid he’s dead.”

 

“Dead?”  she didn’t react as he had anticipated and feared, for which he was very grateful. Her eyes had widened in surprise and she had looked over at Marcy. It was as though he had told her a complete stranger had died.

 

“Seems he didn’t go so far when he left here, M’am.  Just as far as Carson City.  With the money he stole from here he was able to keep up a good life style and he gambled, which is why you ain’t got all the jewels because he used some as a stake.  Oh - I forgot.” he searched among his pockets and finally produced another envelope which he handed to her, “I was asked to hand this over to you.  It’ll explain things better than I can.”

 

“Yes, but how did he die?” she asked with the envelope in her hands although she had yet to look at it.

 

“Folk noticed he carried a lot of jewellery and money on him, and he was stabbed to death during an attack by some men who wanted to rob him.  It’s all in the letter.” he nodded towards the envelope. “Wal, I’d best be going now.  I’ve a lot to do and it’s quite a ride to town. Thank you for the coffee, Miss.”

 

Marcy nodded and smiled, even bobbed a little curtsey which Roy thought was kind of cute.   Olivia walked him to the door “Thank you, sheriff; it was kind of you to come all this way.”

 

“My pleasure, M’am.” he tipped her hat to  her and walked to his horse. Within minutes he had mounted up and was riding out of the yard, pass the remains of the barn, and into the trees.

 

It was only when he was out of sight that Olivia looked down at the envelope.  She turned it over and stared at the handwriting

 

“Mrs. Olivia Dent Phillips”

 

That’s all it said. But she recognised the handwriting and her heart did a strange constriction within her, while her throat tightened and her collar felt suddenly too tight.

 

…………..

 

Adam woke up slowly, taking his time to open his eyes.  He wished he could remove the pain and stop it.  He took a little time to recall what he had been doing before exhaustion had swept over him and driven him to sleep.  The letters ..of course, the letters.

 

He swung his legs over and placed his feet firmly on the floor, his elbows on his knees and his face in his hands.  Everything was still and quiet.  Even the sounds from outside were muted.  He closed his eyes again and then with a sigh forced himself to stand up.

 

The room whirled around a little until it steadied.  He looked over to the desk and saw the letters.  Duty and responsibility.  He reached for the cane and made his way to the desk and then slowly sat down, picked up the pen and resumed his writing.

 

Chapter 6

 

Once she was back inside the house Olivia returned to the table and sat down.  Marcy had already gone upstairs to take care of the children.  Through the floorboards Olivia could hear the muffled drone of voices as Marcy read the children a story.  She smiled and thought how her mother must have sat at this same table and heard sounds just like that from her own four little ones. 

 

She didn’t linger in nostalgia but opened the envelope and pulled out the letter.  It was strong dark writing that she recognised from his previous letter to her so many months ago.

 

“Dear Mrs. Phillips,

 

By chance it happened that your brother-in-law was staying at the same hotel in Carson City as myself,  and although he did not recognise me immediately I remembered him from our altercation at your home in ‘Frisco.

 

As he had registered under a different name I took the chance of following him and watched as he gambled away various pieces of extremely expensive jewellery which he claimed had belonged to his mother, now deceased. 

 

I would like to say how sorry I am at the loss of your mother-in-law, knowing that you had an affection for her.  It was, in contrast, a sad sight to watch Booth have such little regard for his mother.

 

No one can ignore for very long a man who carries so much money and jewellery around with him.  That evening two men decided to chance their luck and attacked him.  The result was that Booth died, a clean stab to the heart.  One of the men was apprehended and as a result the remainder of the money, and jewels, were recovered.

 

I am sure that by the time you read this letter Sheriff Coffee would have brought you your belongings back to you.  As I was unable to bring them personally due to legal restrictions, I shall  hope to be able to see you another time, and have the pleasure of your company once again.

 

I have as yet not returned home, but I am sure that when I do my father and family will take no time in telling me all about their new neighbour. I so hope that you will be very happy in your home, Mrs. Phillips

 

Yours truly

 

Adam Cartwright.”

 

She re-read the letter again and then, with a smile, put it back into the envelope and her pocket.  She didn’t have to think too hard to remember his face, the dimples in his cheeks, the dark eyes and his smile. Oddly enough it was his hands she remembered most of all, the long fingers and slender, for a man, wrists.  She remembered how he had held the roses to her and for an instance she could almost smell them again.

 

……………….

 

Adam brought his letters down with him and placed them on the bureau in a neat pile. For a moment his fingers lingered over them, as though needing the reassurance that he had said everything that needed to be said.  He sighed and then turned to be startled slightly by the close proximity of his father who had seen him cross the room and now chose to stand by his side,  “You’ve been busy, son?”

 

“Yes.  I - hmm - had letters that needed to be written.  Should have been a while ago.”

 

“I’m sorry, ones that were hard to write huh?”

 

“They were all brave men.  They all deserve recommendations for what they did, beyond their duty, posthumous or not.  But it’s the letters to the families I find harder to write than anything else.”

 

“Are you going to eat now?” Ben asked quietly and inclined his head towards the table where Hop Sing had left a solitary setting for Adam.

 

“Did you want me to help with the ledgers?” Adam raised his dark eyebrows and smiled, but Ben shook his  head and said that he had done enough for the day, to which Adam’s smile broadened, “In which case I’ll go and sit outside on the porch.”

 

“Shall I bring the chess ?”

 

Adam smiled and nodded, “Sure, why not.”  he took his cane and felt the gold handle beneath his hand.  It was warm and felt comfortable as his fingers curled around it, unlike the previous one the memory of which now sent a shiver down his back.

 

The sun was warm and he had to narrow his eyes against the glare as he gratefully found a chair and sat down.  He set the cane by his side and raised his leg to rest upon a rung in the railings.  He half closed his eyes, pursed his lips and was thinking of his letters when he heard his fathers heavy tread on the boards.  He turned his head and smiled, “Best of three?”

 

Ben grinned over at him as he set down the board and together they began to gather up the pieces to set down in their relevant places.  After a moment had elapsed Hop Sing came out with lemonade and glasses and then left them to their game.

 

Two moves into it and the sound of a buggy rattled into their concentration, “More visitors?” Adam glanced at his father, eyebrows raised, but Ben only shrugged as though unsure as to who they could  be and rose to his feet.

 

Lilith was the first to clamber down from the buggy and run across the yard to where Adam still sat.  The smile on her face was wide and happy as only a child’s smile could be when seeing someone she loved. “Adam, Adam, look - it’s me, Lilith.” she exclaimed with excitement rising in her voice.

 

“Are you sure?” Adam replied with a wide smile as he left his chair, reached for the cane and limped forwards, “The Lilith I knew was a tiny little girl with a gap between her teeth and freckles.”

 

“Yes, it is me …I’ve just grown some, that’s all.” she cried running towards him and throwing herself at him with all the force of an overgrown puppy.

 

Thankfully Adam had prepared himself to take the onslaught and was able to stand firm.  He put his arms around her and then lifted her face up to wards his, “My goodness, I believe you’re right.  You are that little Lilith Pearson I knew.”

 

“Oh Adam, you’ve been gone so long.” she wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him, “I thought you’d never get back home. I said prayers to keep you safe every night.”

 

He hugged her close and looked beyond her at John Martin and Barbara Pearson as they approached him from the buggy. “Thank you, Lilith.” he said softly and then straightened his long lean body in order to face the two adults and little Peter who was held in the crook of John’s arm.  Still with his hand on Lilith’s back he held out his other hand to be shaken by John, then to Barbara but she just said “Oh, Adam -” and came right on up to him to kiss his cheek.

 

“I’ll tell Hop Sing to get some coffee ready. Lilith, would you like some lemonade?” Ben looked at the child who was still clinging to Adam’s trouser leg as though determined not to let him loose again.

 

“Yes, please.  Peter would like some too.”

 

“In that case perhaps you would like to pour him some .” Ben grinned up at Barbara and then hurried into the house.

 

Barbara glanced at John and then took the vacated chair. Once she was seated Adam resumed his seat, with Lilith leaning against him in a fair imitation of as limpet.

 

“What happened to you, Adam?” Barbara asked, “You look -” she swallowed the words and glanced at John who was appraising Adam with a typical medical mans’ eye. “Are you alright?” her voice softened and she placed a gentle hand on his arm.  Lilith drew even closer to Adam, little realising that by doing so he was undergoing even more pain as her little body pressed against his injured leg.

 

“Your voice is funny.” Lilith observed, “Did you get a cold?”

 

Adam laughed, a dry husky laugh which held no merriment in it, but to reassure her that he was well, “I sort of did, Lilith.  It’ll get better in a little while.”

 

“Did my Uncle come by earlier to see you?” John now approached to perch on the porch rail, “I’d like to think he did.”

 

“He did, thank you.”

 

Lilith now detached herself from Adam’s side and poured out glasses of lemonade for herself and Peter.  The little boy took the glass solemnly and looked over at Adam with big eyes.  Adam wondered if the child ever smiled.  “Adam, can you tell us what happened?” it was John asking this time, and his good humoured face looked concernedly at his friend who only shrugged and grimaced

 

“It comes with the job, John.   You should realise that?   A man rides on a cattle drive and falls off his horse is liable to break his neck.  Me?  I sail the seas and run into trouble every so often.  That’s why it’s always so good to come home.”

 

He caught the look that passed between John and Barbara and raised his eyebrows, but was spared saying anything more by the arrival of the refreshments.  Ben pulled up another chair and sat down, “Well, this is a nice surprise,” he said with a smile and wondered why the three of them looked at him as though he were mad.

 

They relaxed more as the conversation turned towards Peter’s treatment, and how Lilith learned to do sign language so well which had helped all of them to communicate better with the child.   Eventually Ben took Lilith and Peter to see the horses in the stable, leaving Adam alone with John and Barbara.  They listened to his voice growing fainter as he drew closer to the outbuilding.  Adam lowered his cup and raised one eyebrow “Well?  Are congratulations in order?  Or something else?”

 

Barbara blushed “What made you say that, Adam?”

 

“Because you look a very comfortable pleasant family already.” he smiled, “And I know you well, Barbara …”

 

“Yes,” she nodded, “Well, John and I -” she looked over at the doctor who nodded and now  began to speak,

 

“The thing is, Adam, I wanted to tell you first, after all, you’re the closest Barbara has to any kin …”

 

“I don’t see how you can say that,” Adam drawled in his strangely husky voice and picked up the pot to pour out more coffee.

 

“No, I’m sorry, I put that badly.” John coughed, “I want to marry Barbara, but I appreciate that you may feel that you have prior claims, I mean, you were engaged and -”

 

“Barbara?” Adam turned to the woman and raised both eyebrows, “What is he talking about?”

 

“John has this peculiar sense of honour.  He thinks you should be first to know, before we announce our engagement.”

 

“Is that all?  I was beginning to worry that he was going to challenge me to a duel for your hand in marriage.” Adam laughed, this time a genuinely warm laugh, “When do you both intend to wed?”

 

“In a few weeks.  I don’t - can’t - wait much longer.  It already seems like an eternity.” John cried grabbing hold of Barbara’s hand and looking at her with a sincere fondness.

 

“How does Lilith feel about it?”

 

“Happy enough.” Barbara replied, “Although she did say she would have preferred it if you were her new daddy.”

 

“Which kind of puts me in my place -” John groaned which elicited more laughter, then he took her hand and kissed her fingers.  “Thanks, Adam.”  he laughed again, “To be honest, we had promised Lilith that we would ask your permission first … just in case.”

 

“I wish you both all the happiness in the world,” Adam said and leaned forward to kiss Barbara gentle on the cheek, “I mean it, Barbara, you deserve it.”

 

She said nothing to that, but squeezed his hand in hers and recalled days past when he would laugh and sing with her, hold her hand and kiss her, told her he loved her.  Where had that love gone?  Then she remembered how she had cast it aside for the charms of Andrew Pearson and felt a shiver of regret. 

 

Chapter 7

 

Joseph Cartwright removed his hat and fanned it in front of his face in order to shift the air a little and cool himself down.  It had been a hot day, the worse kind of day for chasing calves and branding them.  He wiped his brow clear of sweat and thrust the branding iron back into the embers of the fire as the last of the calves was released with a quick flick of the wrist so that the loop of the lariat loosened enough to free her.

 

Hoss rode up on Chubb and observed his brother for a moment.  Sweat left dark patches on his shirt outlined by the dried salt from the perspiration.  He removed his hat and nodded to the other men, “Hey, Joe, you ready to head for home.  We’ve jest about finished here.”

 

“Music to my ears, big brother,” Joe grinned and after nodding his farewells to his companions made his way to his horse.

 

“How’re you getting on with your new horse?”

 

“Well enough,” Joe smiled and stroked the horse’s nose fondly, “Not as nimble as Cochise, nor as stubborn as Sport, but he’ll do pretty well, won’t you, boy.”

 

“What are you going to call him?”  Hoss asked as he watched his brother mount the skewbald.

 

“I thought I’d just call him Navajo.”  Joe replied as he settled into the saddle, “See?  He knows his name already.” and he grinned as the horse, on hearing his name, flicked his ears forward.

 

The skewbald’s coat was made up of white spots on a bay colour, and he had a black mane and tail. The markings were those of a typical Tobiano genetic strain which creates spots that are large and rounded, white crossing his back and legs, with a darker head.  He stood at 15.2 hands, slightly taller than Cochise.  Hoss, after surveying the horse nodded, “That’s a good enough name for him, Joe.”

 

“I thought so.  It  was better than the one Mary Ann thought of ..” and he chuckled as he turned the horse’s head in the direction of home.

 

“Oh what was that?  Spot?” Hoss  guffawed.

 

“Heck, how did you guess?” Joe laughed again as they rode out together from the camp leaving their laugher trickling as an echo behind them.

 

They rode on for some time before Hoss asked Joe if he were going to come back to the house and eat with them, to which Joe replied in the affirmative.  “Be a chance to talk to Adam.” he added with a slight frown “Has he - er - said anything about what happened?”

 

“Joe,” Hoss sighed, “One thing you gotta realise about our big brother.  He ain’t changed much.  He was a granite head before he left and he’s still a granite head.”

 

Joe pulled a downturn of the mouth “So he aint’ said much?”

 

“Nope.”

 

“Not even to Pa?”

 

“He told him what Pa referred to as a log book account.”

 

“What in Pete’s name does that mean?” Joe thumbed his hat further back and shook his  head.

 

“It means that he told Pa what would have been put in the ships journal.  He missed out on the important things.”

 

“Huh, yeah, I can see what you mean.  He ain’t changed.”  Joe sighed and pulled his hat lower again in order to shield his eyes from the lowering sun.

 

“Remember what he was like after that Kane incident?”

 

“Huh-uh” 

 

“And it took forever to get any information about Ruth.”

 

“Ruth? Oh yeah, her … I forgot about her.”  Joe sighed, time certainly had passed quickly since that long ago time.

 

“Then what about when Ross Marquette got killed?   Shucks, took forever for him to get over that … he was walking around like he was half dead himself for days.”

 

“Sure, I get your drift.” Joe cleared his throat and spat dust, then he looked at Hoss, “We need to get him to talk, it must  be choking Pa.”

 

“Yeah, Pa’s worried alright.  Fact is, we all are.”

 

Joe sighed and nodded.  “He should trust family more.”

 

“Pa got the doctor in to see him today.  Bet that really cheered Adam up …”

 

“Poking and prying … so undignified … yeah, he’s going to be really cheerful about that.” Joe chuckled.

 

…………….

 

Ben and Adam had just concluded the second game of chess when Hester and Mary Ann returned from Anns.  Their bright cheerful greetings reminded Adam yet again of the changes that had taken place while he had been away.  When Hester kissed Ben and called him Pa, Adam had to pause awhile to recall that while he had  been away at sea this young woman had become a most important person in the Cartwright household, the daughter that Ben had always wanted, and a beautiful companion for his brother, Hoss.  Mary Ann greeted Ben in the same manner and then passed Hannah down into her mother’s arms before she also got down from the buggy.

 

“Have a good day?” Ben asked as he kissed Mary Ann’s cheek.

 

“Yes, it was good.” Mary Ann replied with a smile at Adam who nodded, smiled back and winked.

 

“Hannah was so good,” Hester said, leaning over and kissing Adam on the cheek and placing her daughter in his arms, “Rosie played with her and they got on so well.  Little David is as cute as a button.”

 

Adam looked down at his niece who was surveying him with a scrutiny that almost made him nervous.  He tweaked her nose and wrinkled his own, which brought a smile to her mouth exposing quite a few teeth.  “We had visitors,” he said looking up at the two women who were watching him with true female interest, it was always fascinating to watch a man with a child.

 

“Oh, who?”  Hester asked as she untied her bonnet

 

“Barbara Pearson and her children, and John Martin.” Adam replied returning to look down at the infant who was tapping his chin with her fingers as though to explore just how many teeth he had in his mouth.

 

“Really?” Mary Ann looked at Hester and raised her eyebrows “How are they?”

 

“Very well.”  Adam smiled and looked over at Ben, “Wouldn’t you say so, Pa?”

 

“They’re hoping to get married in a few weeks time.”  Ben replied, dropping the white queen into her allotted space in the box.

 

“Oh, a few weeks?  Well, I suppose it is getting on for a year now since Andrew died.” Hester said slowly.

 

“Not quite a year.” Mary Ann replied, “I’m sure Widow Hawkins and  friends will have something to say about that!”

 

“It’s none of her business what they do,” Adam stated quite adamantly, “They love one another and should be allowed to marry as and when they want.”

 

“Well, society today …” Hester sighed and shrugged.

 

“Based on etiquette from Europe that’s antiquated and should have no place here,” her brother-in-law took hold of Hannah’s hand and removed the fingers that had wandered into his mouth and had started tugging at some teeth, “Your daughter -”

 

“I know, those fingers get everywhere,” Hester laughed and swooped down to pick Hannah up, “Come on, young lady …” she paused, “Oh sorry, Adam.”

 

Adam sighed “I thought I was feeling rather warmer than usual in a certain area ..” he grimaced wryly as he surveyed the wet patch on his trousers, “I’ll - er - go up to my room and get changed.”

 

“And I’ll take you, Madam, and sort you out, naughty girl.”

 

Hannah only squealed and held her hands out towards Adam as though he would rescue her from her mother’s rough handling.  Adam laughed and leaned forwards for his cane, which Mary Ann handed to him with a smile, “Thank you,” he replied and gently kissed her on the cheek.

 

Ben and Mary Ann glanced at one another and then watched as he limped back into the house.  She looked at Ben and smiled, “Perhaps he likes me after all.”

 

“Of course he likes  you,” Ben chuckled, and put an arm across her shoulders, “I think he’s still trying to get used to the fact that his baby brother has a wife.” he kissed her cheek, “And a very pretty one at that.”

 

………………

 

It fascinated Adam to watch the family around the table for the evening meal together.  The changes in family dynamics had changed from the days when he and his brothers shared their meals with their father.  Now two young ladies held sway and conversation see-sawed along a myriad different subjects to the ones that would normally have been discussed there.  Meal times together were like a barometer measuring the closeness and happiness within families and although Adam tended to remain in the background, a position he preferred, there was no doubt that this was a happy and closely bonded family.

 

Hoss had laughed loudly at hearing of Hannah’s misdemeanour while sitting on Adams lap “Wal, I doubt if it’ll be the last time.” he declared to which Adam recounted the first time a baby had actually done that to him and how he had been so shocked he had jumped to his feet, the baby had fallen from his lap onto the ground and rolled several feet down a grassy slope into a buffalo wallow.  Mary Ann was more interested in knowing what a buffalo wallow was and Hester wanted to know who the baby happened to be and to Hoss’ embarrassment Adam pointed his fork at his brother and laughed as he said “Eric.”

 

Hester hugged her husband and said “Oh poor love.” with a scolding look at Adam although she was laughing and Ben shook his head “Inger was worried sick about where her baby was because Elder Brother had taken to his heels and ducked under the wagon leaving the baby bawling in the buffalo wallow.”

 

Everyone laughed afresh especially when Mary Ann’s plaintive voice said, once again, “Yes, but what IS a buffalo wallow?”

 

Joe patiently explained that a buffalo wallow was created by the buffalo’s as they would use their hooves to dig holes averaging 20 ft by 2 ft deep, then cover themselves with mud which would harden to form a protective covering against insects.    In the plains where the priaries were dry they would create dust bowls and wallow in them. Hearing this Mary Ann looked sadly at Hoss and sighed, “Oh Hoss, you poor baby.” which created another ripple of laughter around the table.

 

They had wine with their meal and Hop Sing was commended warmly for its provision. It was as Adam stood up and picked up his cane that Joe noticed the difference, “Where’s the other one?”

 

“I changed it for this one,” Adam replied “I hope you don’t mind, Hester, I believe it belonged to your brother?”

 

Hester smiled and shook her head  “I’m more than pleased to see the other one gone, Adam. I didn’t like it.”

 

“Yeah, where did you get the dang thing from anyway.”  Hoss asked and slumped down on the settee with a frown.

 

“Yes, and come to think of it, Adam, ain’t it about time you told us exactly what did happen while you were away this trip?”

 

Hester glanced anxiously at Hoss and then at her  brother-in-law “Would you rather we left the room?” she said quietly, “And leave you men to talk together?”

 

Adam said nothing but his eyes met those of his father.  He saw the anxiety there, and the warmth.  He lowered his head and stared at the rug for a moment as though to collect his thoughts, “It’s a long story. I’ve already told Pa. ..”

 

“You left most of the story out of what you told Pa, Adam.” Hoss chided gently, “I think you should let us be the judge as to whether the story is too long or not.”

 

Hester stood up and looked over at Mary Ann, “Mary Ann, I’ve -”

 

“No, it’s alright, Hester, Mary Ann.  You both sit down now.  Whatever Adam has to tell us, you have a right to hear too.” Joe’s voice was firm, determined, and he looked into Adam’s eyes, “Ain’t that right, brother?”

 

Again Adam looked at his father, before his eyes flicked towards the table where Hop Sing was hovering as he cleared away the dishes.  “You may as well join us, Hop Sing,” he said, “After all you’re as much family as anyone else here, and as this concerns your own country men ….”

 

“Hop Sing stay here …   I listen better here.”

 

Adam merely twitched his shoulders and leaned back in his chair.  He pressed two fingers above the bridge of his nose as though to help his memory  “Where do I start?”

 

“That’s easy -” Joe said blithely and put his arm around his wife’s neat little waist, “At the beginning of course.”

 

 

Chapter 8

 

Ben wasn’t sure how this conversation was going to work out.  The misery in Adam’s eyes as he had turned to look at him quite broke his heart, it was like looking at a soul in torment. To bridge the silence he got up and poured out a glass of whiskey for the four men, while some cool Chablis was poured out for the ladies. 

 

Joe took the glass from Ben and passed the other glass with the wine to his wife who looked nervously at Adam.  It was only when Ben placed the glass of whiskey on the small table at Adam’s elbow that he jerked slightly as though waking up.  He nodded and cleared his throat, “I went to England with a couple called Mannering.  He was an economist and -” his eyes travelled to meet Hester’s blue gaze, “he worked for some time at Buchanans Bank, so I presume you knew him?”

 

“Yes, I did.  He was a brilliant man but not the most pleasant.” she replied with a smile at her brother in law by way of encouragement.

 

“Hmm, that’s right.  He wasn’t easy to travel with, but we went through the Magellan Strait and reached England in time for his conferences.”  his lips tightened and his eyes blanked slightly.

 

“Adam?” Joe leaned forward and touched Adam’s knee with his fingers, “You alright?”

 

Adam nodded and turned his brown gaze to look at Joe who was beginning to feel slightly wretched for putting his brother in this obviously awkward situation. Hoss bit his bottom lip and looked at Hester and then felt for her hand.  In some ways Adam reminded him of a snake that suddenly found its skin too tight, and knew that it would have to shed the old skin in order to survive.  Mentally he willed his brother to start talking again in that strangely husky low voice.

 

“I met O’Brien in London, he’d been waiting for me with orders.  I was to have overall command over three ships …” his lips tightened and his fingers played with the gold handle on the cane in a distracted manner.  “Three ships and three Captains.  We were to go to China and protect the Merchant Shipping lines there.  The Empress had recently installed an infant as the new Emperor, that meant she was still overall ruler of all China.”   he glanced at  Hop Sing “That’s a lot of country, isn’t it, Hop Sing?”

 

“China very big” Hop Sing agreed. “Empress very powerful.  Chinese people do as she say or -” he shrugged and made a cutting gesture across his throat.

 

“Nice woman.” Joe grimaced.

 

“Not woman.  Empress.” Hop Sing said sharply.

 

Adam narrowed his eyes and nodded for the one word meant far more to Hop Sing and himself than it did to his family.  He drew in his breath and leaned against the back of the chair.  “She hates anything and anyone beyond the borders of her country.  The trading lines are there but she tries to prevent as many of our ships getting through as possible.  She can only do this - she could only do this - by using her nephew, Jiang Peng, to organise a fleet of ships to attack whenever he knew our ships were in his territorial waters.   Of course she would deny having anything to do with these attacks."

He reached for his glass and sipped the whiskey, half closed his eyes and thought about what else to say.  “Go on, son.” Ben said softly.

 

“Jiang Peng would raid villages and take the men, and sometimes the women, to serve on his ships.  Disobedience meant a not very pleasant death … “ he drew in his breath “He was one of the most evil men I have ever met.”

 

“You met him then?” Joe said in a low voice.

 

Adam frowned, rubbed his jaw and looked rather lost for a moment as  though he had forgotten whereabouts  he was in the story. He licked his lips, surprised at how dry they were and took another sip of whiskey.  “I knew two of the Officers well, Hathaway and O’Brien.  I didn’t know Selkirk.  He and I didn’t get on well and - there were confrontations.  He had  been at sea since a boy so resented my command .  Various aspects of his discipline were problematical.” 

 

He dropped the cane.  It clattered on the floor and sounded like a series of minor explosions.  He coughed, his hands were trembling as he reached for the whiskey “You don’t have to go on, son.” Ben said gently, “You can leave it for another time.”

 

“No, I need to - to talk about it.”

 

“It’s alright, Adam -” Hoss leaned forward, feeling even guiltier now but Adam shook his head and rubbed his brow with long fingers before leaning back into the chair.

 

“Well, we reached the South China Seas.  It was hot, humid and scattered everywhere with islands, atolls, sandbanks. A seamans worse nightmare.  Some islands were submerged during high tide and could rip the bottom from a boat sooner than you could realise.  We were constantly checking charts and maps to navigate our way through them.  After one particular discussion with Selkirk he slipped off…”

 

“By himself?” Mary Ann asked with an awed expression on her face.

 

“No,” he turned to look at her and smiled, “No, the whole ship sailed off during the night.” he pursed his lips and rubbed his temple “We had to locate him before Jiang Peng did, but -” he shrugged, a slight shifting and rolling of the shoulders, “We heard the gunfire, saw the flames.”

 

“Did the ship sink?” Mary Ann again and again he shook his head and smiled at her,

 

“No, she was rather battered about, but thankfully casualties were not as high as they could have been.  Hathaway took over the command on that ship.” his voice drifted off as he wondered where they were now, Hathaway, and O'Brien.

 

 

“Adam?  You alright?” Joe leaned forward and tapped him on the knee, so he leaned forwards and picked up the cane, folded both hands over the gold top and frowned,

 

“Well, Jiang Peng had taken Selkirk. An American officer under my command.”  He paused  again, wondering if  this was where they’d tell him he had been stupid to do such an idiot thing as to go after him;  he anticipated that they would have thought  good riddance to him,  he was never worth the lives of other men.

 

“You sure he was alive?” Hoss asked, frowning darkly.

 

Adam glanced over at Hop Sing who was standing rigidly at the door then he looked at his hands folded over the cane. “Yes, we knew he was alive.”

 

“That made it difficult for you.” Ben said gravely.

 

“In what way, Pa?” Joe glanced over his shoulder to look at his father, a slight furrow on his brow, “I mean … so Jiang Peng took him, sounds like he wasn’t much of a loss to me.”

 

“He was an American Officer.” Ben said sternly, raising his voice slightly.

 

“Yeah, but there were other officers.” Joe frowned and looked at Adam who was observing him with a strange look on his face.  “Well, there were, weren’t there?”

 

Adam nodded slowly “Selkirk was a thug, a bully. He still flogged his men or got his louts to do it for him.  But - as Pa said he was an American Officer.”

 

He drew in a long breath and closed his eyes, then he shook his head, “I couldn’t leave him with Jiang Peng.  He knew things that were highly secret and could have been really valuable to the Chinese warlord.    They would have tortured him.”

 

He stopped.  Hester cleared her throat and asked if he could have sent someone else but Adam shook his head. “I took 6 men with me, they all could speak and understand Chinese fluently, or well enough.  We had some Chinese who helped lead us to where Jiang Peng had taken Selkirk.”

 

He bit down on his bottom lip and stared across the room at the window and the view beyond that, he shook his head.  “They were good men. The very best.”   he rubbed his chin and then ran his fingers through his hair.  “We located Selkirk in Jiang Peng’s junk … it wasn't hard to find."

 

The clock boomed the hour and brought silence with it.  It slipped into the room and seemed to enshroud them as each one there was sunk deep into their own thoughts.  Adam was wondering if he could bring the story to an end at that point,  but within himself felt the need, the compulsion now, to speak and to tell them what had happened. He clutched his hands together to stop them shaking.  It was like going through a door that had refused to open before now, but it was slightly ajar, he could just about squeeze through.

 

“I found Selkirk.  He was alive and well. He had made a deal with Jiang Peng.” he shrugged, shook his head, “Well, that was that then, he walked out free and I ended up face to face with the Empress’ favourite nephew.  I didn’t anticipate leaving that junk alive.”

 

“What - er - what was the deal?” Joe asked in a very quiet voice.

 

“The Baltimore, my ship, is a prototype, the best of the fleet if you prefer … he was going to lead the Baltimore and Virginian into a trap so that Jiang Peng could present my ship to the Empress.”

 

He picked up the glass and finished drinking the whiskey.  Sighed deeply “They led me out through the streets, I was denounced as an enemy of the Empress, a foreign devil.  There was a Nubian slave of Jiang Pengs, a huge colossus of a man, who had tied me by the ankles, wrists and with a noose around the neck.  Whenever my legs buckled he’d jerk the rope  back. I knew that I had to stop Jiang Peng  from taking that ship of his out to sea but -" He paused again and cleared his throat, "We were in a very large tent, he had silk hanging everywhere so I managed to bring down some oil lamps, the whole lot went up in flames, Jiang Peng -” his lips twisted into a grimace.

 

“Dead?” Joe whispered hoarsely.  Adam nodded, but turned away from looking at his brother as he continued with his narrative,

 

“I had thought I was alone, but my men had never left me, they managed to get me out of there.”

 

“Oh thank goodness.” Mary Ann sobbed and blew her nose quietly into her handkerchief.

 

Ben had refilled the glasses now, he looked over at Hop Sing who still stood to attention by the table.  The other mans face was blank only the dark eyes seemed alive.

 

“People were running to the yurt.  When I regained consciousness I found myself on board the Red Dragon. Jackson and the other men had taken me there. Yarrow, who had been left behind on the junk, had several Chinese at gun point but they were just about the happiest prisoners …” his face slipped into a semblance of a smile, “One of them had been Peng’s personal doctor so he checked us all over … Yarrow was really badly off, Higgins was dead. I don’t know what happened to Pollard.”

 

“What about Selkirk?” Hester asked.

 

“I don’t know what happened to him.” he paused, “I didn’t know what happened to him.”

 

“And your injuries were …?” Hester looked at him with large sad eyes and  he swallowed a gulp of whiskey before answering,

 

“I had some burns on my leg and arm.  There was an injury to my throat, rope burns, as you probably noticed”

 

“And you got away?” Hoss murmured.

 

“We had to rendez vous with O’Brien at a certain time.  We couldn’t row all that way, not with the heat and humidity, and we were all injured in some way or another.  We would beach the boat at an island and then lift it and carry it through to where we could float it off again. It was - it was hard to put one step in front of the other.  Even with the help of the Chinese … then Yarrow died.”

 

“Didn’t anyone think to pursue you?” Ben asked anxiously, his eyes fixed on his sons face.

 

“Oh yes, three ships -  junks - but we used the tide and wind in our favour and used the Red Dragon as a fire ship.   That’s what dragons do, after all, they breathe fire.” he scowled down at the rug, and rubbed his brow.  “We heard the explosions, saw the flames … it went on for quite some time.  Those poor wretches … most of them didn’t want to be there, Jiang Peng had taken them from their homes and forced them - “ he stopped, realised there was no point in saying any more, he balled his hands into fists and shook his head, “We walked, we rowed, and eventually we reached the rendez vous point.  I’d lost 3 good men.”

 

They were silent apart from Mary Ann sniffing into her handkerchief.  Hoss and Joe looked at one another and both lowered their eyes.  The silence seemed to last an age.

 

……………..

 

The clock struck another hour into a near empty room.  Ben sat in his chair and was smoking the last of his tobacco, opposite him Adam sat in the blue chair.  The two men had sat in a companionable silence since Joe and Mary Ann had left for their own home, and Hoss with his wife had gone to their room.

 

“Adam?”

 

“Yes, Pa?”

 

Ben pointed the stem of the pipe at his son, “Do you know what happened to Selkirk?”

 

“According to the President Captain Selkirk died, he was executed in Beijing by the order of the Empress.”

 

“Because he was an American Officer?”

 

Adam frowned, “Yes.”

 

They lapsed into silence again.  “Pa?”

 

“Yes, son?”

 

“Was I wrong?”

 

“How do you mean?” Ben removed the pipe from his mouth and looked at Adam in amazement.

 

“I took 6 men, 6 good men, to try and rescue a good for nothing who had sold out to Peng. I keep thinking that had I just left Selkirk to his own fate …” he shook his head “I should have listened to O’Brien ..”

 

“No, you were the Commanding Officer, you made a decision that you had thought out and considered to be correct.  You weren’t wrong, Adam.”  he looked at his son and frowned, “Look, there are always casualties in war.  Isn’t that so?   Selkirk had made a deal with Peng … what if you hadn’t got there and taken that ship, that red dragon?  You could have found  yourself with a lot more of your men dead, or worse, taken captive and tortured.  Your last dying moments could well have been watching your ships burn, your men die …” he shook his head “No, son, you did the right thing.  What’s more, you did the honourable thing.  Selkirk was an American Officer, it was your duty to do all you could to rescue him.”

 

Adam said nothing to that but he remembered Yarrow dying in that village, and the other men. He released a shuddering sigh and reached for the cane “Thank you, Pa.” he whispered.

 

Ben smiled and watched as Adam made his way to the stairs.  Perhaps now, he thought, he’ll start to heal, from the inside.  A man has to learn to forgive himself and live with the consequences, and then he can heal.

 

Chapter 9

It seemed to Adam that now he had inched through that door it had burst open and all the things he wanted to keep behind it flooded through to torment him throughout his sleep. His restlessness and whispered words during the night left him exhausted by morning so that when a deep sleep at last came he willingly succumbed and embraced it.

Ben opened the door to his sons room to find him sleeping and the covers rumpled and mostly on the floor. He picked them up and looked at his son thoughtfully, before carefully drawing the blanket and quilt back to cover him. He could see the wound now on Adam’s arm as it rested upon the sheets, and seeing it now, healed and yet still a stubborn ugly red, made him realise the agony it must have been for Adam to have rowed that boat and walk those miles.

He turned as the door opened and he saw Hoss looking anxiously into the room, he gave a smile and a nod “Looks like he’s - er - needing more sleep,” he said and dropped the quilt to cover Adams arm. Hoss nodded and stepped back to let his father pass by so that they could both walk together down for breakfast.

“I felt real bad gitting Adam to talk about what happened last night, Pa.”

“Well, it had to be told, and if he hadn’t wanted to talk he would have refused, you know Adam as well as I do. Stubborn as they come …”

“Yeah, can’t think where he gets it from.”

They shared a smile and Ben slapped him on the back as they took their seats at the table. Hester came from the kitchen with the coffee pot and smiled at them, “Isn’t Adam joining us?”

“He’s sleeping.” Hoss looked over at Hannah who was chewing on the crust of bread, “Hey, is that good, pumpkin? Next week you can have some of daddy’s bacon …”

“No, she can’t …” Hester said, “She’s not old enough yet. Ben, are you alright?.”

“I was thinking of some of the things Adam told us last night. I get the feeling he’s still holding out on us about some things.”

“Mmm, I wouldn’t be surprised if he was,” Hoss replied and reached for some bread, “But I reckon that now he’s got some of it said, the rest will trickle out eventually.”

Hester listened to her men folk as the discussed their plans for the day. She wondered if either Ben or Hoss were really aware of what Adam had suffered in the telling of the events in the South China seas.

In his sleep Adam heard the sound of horses galloping into the distance. He tossed about a little as in his dreams the horses changed into a red dragon spitting fire, and when he was pulled closer to it the red dragon was transformed into the screaming mask of Jiang Peng as the flames engulfed him.

…………….

“Hello, Mrs. Cartwright. How are you today?”

“Hello, Mrs. Anderson. Very well thank you. How are you?”

“Oh you know - “(she didn’t) “Apart from the arthritis. How‘s Mr. Cartwright and your dear husband? And the baby?”

“All very well thank you.”

“I - er - I heard that Adam Cartwright was back. Will he be here long?”

Hester frowned and felt trapped, she shrugged “I really don‘t know, Mrs. Anderson. He‘s quite ill at present and -”

“Ill? Oh dear.” Mrs. Anderson put her hands to her mouth and her eyes widened, “Poor man. Nothing too serious? I shall have to tell my Pamela. She wouldn’t mind paying him a visit, I’m sure. She loves poetry. I know he does as well. I’ll get her to call …”

Hester sighed, smiled and nodded. Her little bonnet went slightly askew as a result. In the General Emporium she bought two reels of silk thread that she didn’t need and were not in the same colour. She realised she was distracted.

Mrs. Garston with her daughter by her side entered the store just as Hester was about to leave it. Hester smiled and nodded a greeting but was stopped from going any further when Mrs. Garston laid a hand on her arm and prevented her from taking another step forward “Mrs. Cartwright, am I to believe correctly that Commodore Cartwright is back home?”

Trust Mrs. Garston to give Adam his title and Hester imagined it all in italics and underlined. Mrs. Garston had big ambitions. Hester nodded “Yes, that’s right. A few days now.”

“And when is he coming into town? I hope he’ll be in church on Sunday, my husband has prepared the most superb sermon.”

“Oh, I doubt if he’ll be well enough by Sunday….”

“He’s ill?”

“Yes, but -”

Mrs. Garston looked sternly at her daughter who was a miniature of her mother, “My dear, you will have to make some of your special little cakes and take them to the Ponderosa (that was in Italics as well, Mrs. Garston was that kind of woman) for the Commodore. He obviously could do with company.”

“Well, he’s usually got …”

“Company I said, Mrs. Cartwright. Not members of the family. You’re always around, he needs a fresh and pretty face to cheer him up.”

Mrs.Garston followed by her daughter continued into the store and Hester hurried onto the sidewalk feeling battered.

…………….

“Mrs.Cartwright …cooo-eeeee… Mrs. Cartwright?”

Mary Ann turned to see Widow Hawkins bearing down towards her like a ship in full sail. Bits of a feather boa drifted into the breeze and several little beads dropped from the widow’s bodice. The young Mrs. Cartwright braced herself and gripped her purse very tightly, “Good morning, Mrs. Hawkins. I am pleased to see you are recovered from your illness.”

“Oh my goodness, child ..” Clementine puffed to catch her breath, “It was just a cold on the chest” she patted her ample bosom “I just heard that Adam Cartwright was back home? Have you seen him, ducky? How is he?”

“Er - he’s alright, thank you. A bit ill.”

Widow Hawkins was having none of that … one was either ill or not ill. A bit ill was balderdash. She shook her head “How ill?”

“Quite ill.” Mary Ann lowered her voice and bowed her head.

“Oh dear, that won’t do at all. I’ll tell you what, dearie, I’ve some nice young gels I know who would do our Commodore the world of good. Jessie and Jemina are such charming young people. He’ll feel on top of the world by the time they leave him.”

“Oh dear, I don’t know if …”

“You must speak up, ducky, if you want people to pay attention to what you have to say. My father paid a guinea for every elocution lesson I had, and it was all worth while ..oh, must dash, I’ll tell Jessie and Jemina.”

Mary Ann frowned and watched as the Good Ship Clementine bore down upon some other hapless soul.

Amanda Ridley saw Mary Ann and smiled. Joe Cartwright had got himself a pretty little wife and Mary Ann had done very well for herself. She nodded and greeted the young woman “It’s good to see you, Mary Ann.”

“And you, Miss Ridley.” Mary Ann cleared her throat. She was always a little nervous around Amanda Ridley. She knew that something had happened in the past that had involved the Cartwrights but had never found out what that had been, “You’re looking very well.”

“Thank you, and so are you. Have you settled into your new home? I understand Adam designed it for you?”

“Yes, he did. And yes, we are well settled in now, thank you.”

Amanda pulled her gloves on, pushing down the finger of each one, “And how is Adam?”

“Er - well - I mean - not too well.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, perhaps I should call by. We were - are - old friends you know?”

“I had heard …” Mary Ann blinked and bade Miss Ridley a good day.

She saw Hester from a distance and waved, and Hester upon seeing her hurried along to meet her. Safety in numbers. She grabbed at Mary Ann’s arm “Oh Mary Ann, something awful has happened.”

“I know…”

“How do you know? “

“I mean, yes, something awful has happened. I don’t think Adam’s going to be too pleased with us.”

Hester sighed, her shoulders sagged, “Not one of them were the ladies I had in mind to ask to call on Adam.” she pushed her bonnet back in its proper place before it slid down again.

………………

Ben opened the door to the sharp rapping and smiled when John Martin removed his hat and greeted him. “Hello, Ben. I’ve brought along Adams prescription that Uncle Paul recommended for him. How is he?”

Ben ran his hand along his jaw and shook his head, “I’m not sure, John. I think he’s awake now if you’d like to come on up.”

John nodded, put his hat on the bureau and followed Ben up the stairs to the room where Adam slept. Both men stepped into the room and when the door closed Adam opened his eyes and turned to regard them with a rather weary smile “Good morning.”

“Good afternoon.” Ben said with a smile and walked to the window to draw back the drapes. Adam blinked, rubbed his face and felt rough stubble beneath his fingers, he shook his head, “I’m sorry, Pa, I meant to get up earlier to give you a hand with the ledgers.”

“You need your sleep.” Ben replied, “Johns brought you some medication.”

“Oh well - thank you, John.” Adam nodded and pushed himself up into a sitting position. “I thought it might have been another social visit.”

“No, not this time. Uncle Paul wanted me to look at your leg. You wouldn’t mind, would you?”

“Mind what?”

“Letting me look at your leg?”

Adam drew his bottom lip over his teeth and raised his eyebrows, then looked at his father who was watching him sternly. He nodded “Alright, if you insist.”

“Is it still very painful?”

“Not as much as it was at first.” Adam replied with a smug look on his face.

“I can well appreciate that fact for myself, thank you.” John snapped and pulled the covers off the bed, “Let me look at it.”

Adam pursed his lips and grimaced as John leaned down to examine the wound. Ben, watching from the doorway, winced. It must have been a deep and penetrative burn, he heard Johns deep sigh “This may hurt.”

“I’m sure it will …” Adam agreed and braced himself.

It did hurt in places but not as much as it had done in the past for which Adam was very grateful. He coughed and then waited patiently for the questions. “When you got this injury, were you able to get proper medical attention right away?”

“I had a very good doctor attend me at the time.” Adam nodded, remembering the skill and care of Hua Sheng.

“And you were able to rest it? I mean, you didn’t -” John paused, “You did, didn’t you?”

“What?”

“Walked on it?”

“That’s what legs are for, Doctor.”

John pulled up a chair and drew it closer to the bed, he sat down and examined the injury. “Tell me about it?”

“About what? I got burned. Probably oil from a lamp, it got my arm as well. That’s healed up though.”

“I can see that, Adam. Just tell me about your treatment? Did you go to hospital? Or is it called a sick bay on board a ship?”

“I got to a sick bay. By the time I reached Washington it had healed up well but I think the journey may have aggravated it a bit.”

“Oh, so you’re the doctor now, huh?”

They smiled at one another. Ben stepped forward “Will it heal?”

“Yes, if your son doesn’t do anything foolish like walk too much …” he smiled now at Ben and then looked again at Adam, “You sleep a lot?”

“Mmm, I’m tired.”

“You look exhausted.”

“That’s about summed it up …” Adam nodded.

“Paul said you were a bad patient,” John stood up and pushed the chair to one side, “I’ll leave you this for the leg. It’ll help a lot and this to help you sleep better at night. And this,” he set down a bottle “for your throat. I noticed it’s stronger already.”

Adam nodded. He was about to speak when there was a tap on the door and Hop Sing appeared with something for the patient to eat and drink. Ben looked at John and indicated that he needed to talk to him downstairs.

…..

John sat with a cup of coffee in one hand and the saucer in the other. He listened to what Ben had to tell him and then shook his head “He risked losing his leg altogether, didn’t he realise that?”

“He had no option. The men couldn’t carry him and a boat.”

“The heat and humidity would have - could have - caused an infection.”

“But it hasn’t - has it?”

The anxiety in Bens voice was obvious, John tactfully skirted around the truth “ It just hadn’t healed enough before he started on his journey home. Had he had different conditions in which to recuperate then he’d be walking pretty well by now, certainly without the cane. The best medicine right now for him is patience, and sleep.”

……………..

Olivia Phillips looked at the letter again. She smoothed it out across her knee and frowned very slightly. He had said he would call by to see her. She read his words again. Something must have happened. Days had gone by and he hadn’t come, nor had Ben. She felt the disappointment tighten around her heart and her eyes filled with tears. Silly to cry over something so trivial, she told herself. As she slipped the letter back into its envelope she told herself that he would come, he would …because he had said so.

Chapter 10

 

 

The sound of movement on the stairs caused Ben to glance up and smile at his son who had reached the half landing to look down on his father.  Ben smiled and then continued to buckle on his gun belt.  It was Adam who spoke first “Going anywhere in particular, Pa?”

 

“I thought I should go and see Mrs. Phillips - Olivia.”  Ben replied and picked up his hat so he failed to see the expression on Adam’s face upon receiving that answer, “I had hoped you’d be well enough to come but John stressed that you were to rest that leg.”  He crooked an eyebrow then as though expecting some adverse comment.

 

 “Well, hmm, er, give Mrs. Phillips my regards and apologies for not coming to see her.  I did write and say I would -” Adam sighed and continued his way down the stairs, “Johns being over cautious, Pa.  When you bear in mind that I -”

 

“There was something I wanted to ask you,” Ben interrupted as though knowing if he didn’t speak now the chance to do so would probably not come again.

 

“What’s on your mind?” Adam’s eyes narrowed and for a second he suspended breathing as he leaned heavily upon his cane and looked at his father.

 

“O’Brien’s still in the South China Seas, isn’t he?”

 

“He is -”

 

“And the other two ships …they’re still there too?”

 

“I should think so.” Adam replied slowly as he regarded his father suspiciously.

 

“Then how did you get to Washington?  You never did tell us …” Ben looked at Adam and realised that for some reason Adam had really not intended to mention it, his son pursed his lips and shrugged.

 

“It wasn’t relevant to anything.”

 

“So in that case why not tell me?”

 

“There’s nothing to tell.” Adam leaned against the back of the settee, “I came on a ship called the Orcana.  We were to rendez vous with her as she was returning to Washington from her assignment.”  He hesitated “Is that all?”

 

Ben remained still for a moment and then nodded, “You asked for sick leave?”

 

“No, I did not.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Because …” Adam frowned, rocked slightly on his heels and shrugged again, “I wasn’t able to.  They made the decision for me.”

 

“Who were they?”

 

“Three Captains, three doctors.”

 

“And you didn’t agree with them?”

 

“I  - er - I -” he ran fingers nervously around his collar and grimaced, “I didn’t have much say in the matter. I don’t know what - I mean - I didn’t know what was happening.  I don’t remember much about what was going on.”

 

“You were too ill?”

 

“Pa, I -” he paused, pursed his lips and then sighed as he made his way to the settee knowing that Ben was following close behind  him.  “Why do you want to know?”

 

“Because I think you’re still holding back on a lot of things and I want to know so that I can help you.”

 

“I’m not a kid anymore, Pa.”

 

They locked eyes, and then broke away to look at other things.  Ben nodded, “You were too ill to know what was happening, is that it?”

 

“I guess I was in shock because of the burns.”  He leaned forward and for a few seconds twisted the cane round and round between his hands, “I can remember getting into the boat with O’Brien, and the other men.  I watched the men rowing from the island to the Baltimore and hoping that I would manage to get up the ladder without falling into the sea.  I can’t remember much more after that -” he stared at the hearth and watched as a spider made its futile way across the bark of a log, somehow he felt equally as impotent.  “The next thing I knew for sure was when I saw this doctor looking down at me telling me I had been out cold for four days. I was on the Orcana heading for Washington.”

 

Ben gulped hard, and then cleared his throat before coming closer to the settee and leaning against the arm of one of the big chairs, “Adam -   you nearly died.”

 

“I did have a letter from O’Brien saying so … they felt that with my loss of voice and my leg being so bad I should go on sick leave until I recovered.”

 

“Why on earth didn’t you check into a hospital in Washington and get your burns attended to there, Adam?”

 

“Daly, the doctor on the Orcana, felt pretty confident that everything was healing well.  My voice was coming back, slowly.  My leg was stronger. I didn’t have the shakes as much …” he glanced down at his hands now to make sure they weren’t betraying him by trembling.  He was relieved to see that they were not.  “I had to report to the President and then I just set my mind on coming home.” he rubbed his brow “That’s all I wanted to do, just come home.”

 

“Adam, John and Paul are mighty concerned about that leg.” Ben stopped at the sight of Adams face, the pallor and then the colour flashing back, “What I’m saying is - don’t be too impatient to do things for a while. Just - well - just stay home and rest.”

 

“Sure, Pa, whatever you say.” Adam nodded and turned his head away to look out of the window.

 

“I’ll give Olivia your best wishes.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

He heard the door open and then close, after some moments there was the sound of a horse galloping out of the yard.  He sat and leaned back into the settee, closed his eyes and tried to recall some of the words O’Brien had used in his letter, the letter that Captain Lynch had handed to him on the Orcana.  He was disturbed from his thoughts by the sound of Hop Sing approaching him. “What is it, Hop Sing?”

 

“Hop Sing think maybe good idea I see burn on leg?”

 

Adam sighed “Sure, why not.” he replied with a lethargy and disinterest that worried Hop Sing more than the burns.

 

…………..

 

It was Marcy who opened the door to Ben and greeted him with a wide smile, “Hello, Mr. Cartwright.  How are you?”

 

“Very well, Marcy.  Is your - Is Mrs. Phillips at home?”  He stood on the doorstep with his hat in his hand and an expectant smile on his face; he was disappointed when Marcy shook her head.

 

“Mrs. Phillips is out riding, Mr. Cartwright.  She went out with Mr. O’Dell to check on the boundary fences.  She said she wants to make sure they’re all secure before getting any cattle.”

 

“Will she be gone long?”

 

“She said she wouldn’t be back until dark.  The children are playing at Mrs. Canadys and are staying there the night.”

 

“And Mr. O’Dell?”  He cleared his throat with a low cough as he realised that the question was rather ambiguous in its implications. He looked down at the floor and then scratched his head, “Well, I mean, will Mr. O’Dell be bringing Mrs. Phillips home this evening?  I could ride out and escort her back.”

 

“I don’t know what Mr. O’Dell plans on doing, Mr. Cartwright.  But if you wish to find Mrs. Phillips it’s up to you.” she smiled, hoping she was being helpful “Or you can come on in and wait?”

 

“No,” he sighed and raised his shoulders, “I really came to apologise for not having been here sooner after she must have had the news about Booth.  Would you tell her that I called by and that I’ll see her soon.”

 

“Yes, of course I will.” she smiled and watched him as he strode across the yard and remounted his horse.

 

He was halfway home when he remembered that he had not given her any message from Adam.

 

…………..

 

Paul Martin pulled down the blind at the window so that there was no intrusion from the town into their office.  John had closed the door upon returning from a call out and now placed his bag on the counter before dropping wearily into a chair “I guess I could sleep for a week I’m that tired.”

 

“Oh, you’ll get used to it once you’ve been doing it for as long as I have.” Paul went across to the other window and pulled the blind down there as well.  He turned the flame higher in the lamp and removed his glasses in order to polish them, “Did you call into the Ponderosa?”

 

“I did.” John rubbed his face wearily, “You’re right; he’s a prickly customer and no mistake.”

 

“I’ve treated Ben and the boys since I came here.  Never known a family like it.  Adam will fight anything and anyone rather than admit how ill he is and I’ve known him to be a very sick man at times.”

 

He poured hot coffee into two cups and brought them over to the desk.  Then he sat down again, “What’s your prognosis?”

 

“There are three areas to consider.  Firstly -” he paused and tugged at his ear lobe, a gesture reminiscent of the patient about whom they were talking, “his arm.  That’s healed well. He has full sensation in it, the hair follicles are intact, and although the marking on the skin is still distressed and red that will fade in time.  Whoever treated him did a good job there, it could have been much worse.”

 

“That’s what I thought.” Paul nodded. ”What about his leg?”

 

“I suppose that is the main concern. I’m surprised that he still has a leg to be honest.”

 

“How do you mean?”

 

“Well, there are several areas within the initial burn that are still acute.  This is now some time after the initial event -”

 

“Mmm, well, it can take up to 8 days to really know how deep and severe a burn really is.” Paul murmured.

 

“I know.  Ben told me how he got the burns, Paul.  Did they tell you?”

 

“Adam told me some story about some Chinese war lord and a fire but -” he raised his eyebrows, “It wasn’t a story?”

 

“From what Ben told me I’m surprised Adam Cartwrights still alive, let alone still in possession of two legs.” he swallowed some coffee and then got up and began to pace the floor, “Imagine a man with severe burns to his leg, walking for miles in a hot humid territory full of dirt and sand and insects.  After several days of that could you expect a man to survive?   How no one could see how severe his injuries were…”

 

“Perhaps they did, perhaps that’s why they sent him back from his assignment.  Do you think those areas you’re concerned about will heal?”

 

“He’s lost several layers of epidermis. I think his burns got infected while he was walking about and that is why those areas are still as bad as they are.”  he paused to swallow some coffee and then continued,

“I think this is what happened, Uncle.   He had treatment on board the ships and they were able to contain the infection. His leg was healing well and he reached Washington thinking that he had nothing to worry about… perhaps the doctor on board forgot to tell him how to treat the wound or just assumed it was alright.”

 

“Go on?”

 

“Well, when you get severe burns its essential to keep your body fluids up, lots to drink, lots of rest.  You don’t get the chance to have that on board trains for days on end.”

 

Paul nodded “And you think the infection, almost contained, broke out again?”

 

“He’s exhausted.  Uncle Paul, he’s still in shock about something that happened out there.” he paused and ran his fingers through his hair, “He needs rest, lots of it, and fluids, lots of that and -”

 

“And then?”

 

“If there’s no improvement in a week I think we should operate.”

 

“I agree.” Paul nodded. “But I have to warn you, John, Adam is a man so stubborn he may surprise you.  I recall one time when he decided to build a house.  All on his Jack own some. He was going to get married - no, not to Barbara -” Paul smiled, “A young widow called Laura, she had a little girl.  Well, so happened Adam over reached himself and fell. Thankfully for him his fiancee and cousin were coming to see him and found him.  He was in a wheelchair for weeks. I really thought he would never walk again.”

 

“Surprised you, did he?” John smiled.

 

“I think he even surprised himself.  You see Laura loved Will, the cousin. Adam learned about that and knew she was staying with him out of pity.  So he told her she had no reason to stay and to prove it he just - well - I guess he just willed himself to stand up.  That man is as stubborn as all get out.”

 

They were silent for a while as they finished the coffee, “What was the third point you wanted to mention?”

 

“His throat. I examined it pretty well.  If it had been a hemp rope like we use for a hanging , his larynx would have been crushed beyond repair.  But it was a fine silk rope, the scars on his skin will fade enough to be barely visible in time, and his voice is getting stronger all the time.”

 

“That’s a positive then?”

 

“A definite positive.” John nodded.  “There’s just one other thing.” John sighed, “It’s trying to convince him that he has to rest, not walk so much, all the things he needs to do to get that infection under control.  Ben’s under the impression that Adam hasn’t told him everything about what happened …. I don’t think it’s just the physical damage to him we have to worry about, Uncle.”

 

Paul said nothing about that but returned to the coffee pot and refreshed his cup. He then looked at John, “Adam Cartwright may look like a traumatised defeated man to you, John, don’t be fooled. He’s faced up to things in his life time that would make your hair fall out just thinking about them.Whatever demons he has to fight, he’ll fight them …” he sipped the coffee and pulled a face, “And he’ll win. Believe you me, he’ll win.”

 

 

Chapter 11

 

Adam stretched out on his bed and folded his arms behind his head.  After some minutes of staring up at the ceiling he closed his eyes and tried to sleep.  It was strange how the pain in his leg was so little compared to what it had been like at first and yet its constant presence exhausted him.

He recalled minding the way Ben had flinched back when seeing the injury, the anguish in his eyes and the firming of his lips.  Adam shook his head slightly to shake the memory away; he hadn’t wanted to see that reaction from his father, he had hoped to spare him that at least.

 

His leg was so much better now, wasn’t it?  He sighed and opened his eyes and stared up at the ceiling again.  After a moment’s concentration on a crack in the plaster he sat up and pulled open the drawer of the bedside table.  After rummaging within it for a while he finally found what he was looking for, the letter O’Brien had written and that had been handed him on the Orcana.

 

He stared at the handwriting as though he had never seen it before and then carefully withdrew the letter, smoothed it out and began to read it once again.  He had thought he knew it by heart but now realised that a lot of what he had remembered came into the area of wishful thinking and denial.

 

“My friend

 

You will think this the most base betrayal of our friendship, Adam, but please do not indulge in thinking so as it is far from the truth.  It grieves me that we have to part this way.  I know Hathaway and everyone else feels the same.  It’s hard, harder than you can imagine, having to write this letter and wonder if you will even get to read it.

 

Adam, the doctors have examined your wounds thoroughly and feel that despite the fine help from Hue Sheng that has got you this far, there is nothing more that they can do for you.  There is only so much any human body can take before it starts to shut down from shock and from other things that take place as a result of the injuries you sustained.

 

Although confident that your arm should heal well, the main concern is for your leg. Sepsis has already set in.  They are talking about amputation in order to save your life.   Neither I nor Aaron wants that, knowing you so well, but at the same time, dear God, Adam, your life is more important than a single limb!

 

We watch you sinking deeper and deeper into a condition which we fear you may never return. Each day, each hour, we watch and hope and pray.  Adam, the men pray for you and hope for you.

 

Now, this is the crux of the matter.  The Orcana has met at the rendez vous point and Lynch has agreed to take you on board his ship as he is returning to Washington.  Perhaps for us it is the easier option… we don’t have to take the responsibility of what happens next.  We don’t have to face the awful prospect of saying that final farewell as we slip you into the sea.  A cowardly way out.. Not the way a friend should think?  I don’t know anymore except that we have a chance here of saving you.

 

The Doctor on board the Orcana feels confident that he can help you.  He’s older and more experienced than any of our doctors and has treated burn wounds for many years.  He came like an answer to many prayers, Adam.

 

So, my dear friend, I shall be standing by and watching you leave the Baltimore in a few more moments. I pray earnestly that we shall meet again.  Forgive me if I have been the cause of disappointment to you.  I never ever wanted to fail you in anything; I owe you so very much.

 

Adieu

 

Daniel”

 

Adam stared for some minutes at the paper in his hand and then took a deep shuddering breathe down into the bottom of his lungs before exhaling slowly.  After replacing the letter in the drawer and closing it, he returned to his position, flat on his back, on the bed.  Amputation.  He felt a shiver trickle down his spine.  But his leg was so much better now, wasn’t it?  Wasn’t it?

 

……………….

 

Hop Sing stepped back from the door and looked around.  The town was busy; everyone was hurrying back and forth.  He had passed Hester and Mary Ann on their way home.  Today was his customary afternoon and evening visiting his relatives in town and they would be sharing the cooking for the evening meal.   He had nodded at them and smiled as he had passed them on his pony.  Today his elderly Uncle had told him was a special day, there was a surprise awaiting him.

 

Hop Sing was not used to getting surprises. One every so often was quite enough for him, and seeing the state of Adam’s leg had been the surprise of a life time as far as he was concerned.  He was glad to be coming to see his Uncle as he needed his advice and help.

 

The door opened and his Uncle smiled and bowed, “Come in, come in, Hop Sing.  I thought you would have been here some time ago.”

 

“I was delayed. Something happened that I need to talk to you about.” Hop Sing shuffled into the main room and looked about him feeling a trifle uneasy.

 

Well, there were no balloons and no banners, nothing in the way that would indicate a party which would have been highly embarrassing as Hop Sing was not in a party mood.  He waited until his Uncle, who was now very short sighted, had closed the door and stood by his side, “I’m sorry I was delayed, Honourable Uncle.  Is it possible -”

 

“One moment, Hop Sing.” Chang smiled broadly “I promised you a surprise, didn’t I?”

 

Hop Sing scratched the back of his head, and shrugged slightly “I - er - yes, so you did.”

 

“Then, one moment.”  Chang put his hand on Hop Sings shoulders “Close your eyes.”

 

Hop Sing did so.  It made him giddy doing so because he wasn’t getting any younger and balance required both eyes open as far as he was concerned.  He waited until he heard his Uncle cough and then opened his eyes.  A young man in a smart city suit stood before him.  “Who is he?” Hop Sing asked narrowing his eyes to try and distinguish who it was for himself.

 

“It is I, Hop Sing. Jimmy.”

 

“Ho!”  Hop Sing stepped back in surprise.  “Jimmy Chang?”

 

James Chang bowed in the traditional manner even though he was dressed in the western style. He had always been an advocate for following the idiom ‘When in Rome do as the Romans.’ or as he would say ‘If you want the Americans to accept you be an American.’    It didn’t actually work that way, to most Americans, if you looked like a Chinese and spoke with an accent you were still Chinese.

 

“Jimmy Chang!” Hop Sing clasped his hands together as though in prayer.  “Here?  In Virginia City?”

 

“He is staying here.” Chang senior said proudly, “He is taking over my practise as the doctor.”

 

“I did well at college, Hop Sing.  I’ve worked in several hospitals in Chicago and Boston.  But when father said his health was failing I thought I should come home.  This is, after all, my home.”

 

Hop Sing felt as though his heart was singing, he nodded and smiled and beamed as he listened to James Chang relating what had happened to him and to add to the surprise was another … he stepped aside and introduced his wife, Su Ling.  

 

A day of surprises indeed.  As they sat to enjoy their meal together Hop Sing’s mind returned to the man he had left alone on the Ponderosa, a man he had loved and cared for since he had been a child and seen grown.  He sighed and smiled, nodded and beamed at all those around him.  The Ancestors had answered his prayer and he felt duly humbled.

……………….

 

Hester and Mary Ann found the house quiet and seemingly empty when they returned.  They went straight into the kitchen to prepare the meal; Hester put Hannah on a rug with her toys and set to, attacking some potatoes with an unusually nervous quality.  “I don’t know how we’re going to explain everything to Adam.”

 

“Hester, we’ve gone over this all the way from town.  There’s nothing we can do about it now, it’s too late.”

 

“Oh but - I feel so guilty.”

 

“So do I.  Give me that cabbage …”

 

Hannah looked up and frowned.  She listened for a few moments as the two women talked, the words drifted over her head, she decided to try and swallow a wooden brick whole but somehow it wouldn’t fit into her mouth.  She decided to go for a crawl.

 

“Who else did you meet in town?” Hester asked her sister in law.

 

“Several but I made sure I didn’t mention Adam. They asked after him of course, but I never said anything about him being ill.”

 

“But Widow Hawkins knows…” Hester groaned and hacked a huge potato in half with her knife.

 

“And Mrs. Garston.  Lucy Garston is such a madam and if she comes visiting here …”

 

“You don’t live here,” Hester reminded her with a wave of the knife, “You won’t be here when she comes visiting!”

 

“Where do you think Pa is?” Mary Ann said after some seconds of silence had occurred.

 

“I don’t know.  Do you think he and Adam have gone out?”

 

“The buggy was still in the outbuilding and Sport is in the corral.”

 

A door opened and closed.  “Adam’s home.” Hester whispered.

 

“Are you sure? It might be Pa.”

 

“No, it’s Adam.”

 

They listened as slow foot steps made their way down the stairs, accompanied by the tap of a cane.

 

“Are you going to say anything?” Mary Ann whispered.

 

“No.  Not yet. Maybe later.” Hester replied and tossed the potatoes into the pot.

 

Adam paused at the bottom stair and watched his niece crawling towards him.  Every so often she stopped, glanced up as though to judge the distance, and then continued on.  He smiled as he watched her slow progress.  She was a pretty little thing with her black curly hair and blue eyes. There were dimples in her cheeks and chin and now that she had teeth when she smiled she looked more human.  Babies were, to Adam, something of a mystery as the last one he had any intimate knowledge of was a full grown man. 

 

“Well now, and what do you think you’re doing?” he looked down at the infant who had come to a full stop upon coming upon two boots and a stick.  He leaned down and she looked up.

 

“Daddda?”

 

“No.  Uncle.”

 

“Mummma?”

 

“No. Uncle.”

 

He looked around for some sign of Hester and upon hearing sounds of activity from the kitchen nodded to himself.  He looked at Hannah who was smiling up at him and reaching out to be picked up.  It wasn’t easy but he managed it and held her in the crook of his arm, resting her upon his good hip.  Carefully he made his way to the kitchen where he stood watching the two women.

 

“I thought I heard some activity going on here.”

 

Hester promptly dropped her knife and Mary Ann’s cabbage rolled from her grasp onto the floor.

 

“Goodness, Adam, you made us jump.” Hester declared, hand on heart. “Hannah, what are you doing?  Come along now.”

 

“She’s alright, Hester.  You get on with what you were - er - doing. I’ll try and teach your daughter some new words.”

 

He smiled and made his way to the settee where he gratefully took his seat placing the child next to him.  “Well now, young lady.  Who am I?” he tweaked her chin “Uncle?”

 

“Daddda.”

 

………………

 

The door slammed behind Ben making everyone turn to look and wonder what on earth had happened.  “What’s wrong, Pa?” Hoss rose from his chair which he had only just sat down on, “You look like something’s happened?  Where’ve you bin?”

 

“I went into town.” Ben slapped his hat down and unbuckled his gun belt which was slammed down with his hat, “That Dan de Quille.”

 

“What about him?” Hester asked as she settled Hannah into her little chair by the table.

 

“He’s written an article in the paper about Adam.”

 

“How nice!” Adam sighed and rolled his eyes.

 

“It’s all here …” Ben tapped the offending paper with the back of his hand, “He must have got his weasels in Washington to ferret out the information.”

 

“Hey, that’s good, Pa.” Joe laughed, “You just need to wangle in a stoat or two and you’d have the whole family!”

 

“What on earth are you talking about?” Ben snorted and looked at them grinning at him, “Well?”

 

“Don’t worry about it, Pa.  Leave your children to enjoy the joke …” Adam chuckled, “Come on, it can’t be that bad.”   He stretched out a hand and took the paper which he opened carefully.

 

Immediately Joe and Hoss were leaning on the back of his chair to read the article over his shoulder, three faces with frowns on their brow and eyes darting from word to word.  Ben was tempted to mention something about three wise monkeys but refrained.  He apologised to the girls and went to wash up before the meal.

 

“Virginia City welcomes Commodore Adam Cartwright home.”

 

“Well,” Joe tapped the paper, “He got that right at least.”

 

“Yeah, good old Dan, he manages it now and again.” quipped Hoss.

 

“News reaches us that Commodore Adam Cartwright returned on the ‘Orcana’ last month from a trip to China where he was assigned to ensure the safety of our merchant ships as they left the Chinese ports.  Constant acts of aggression by pirates and pillagers’ (That’s a word you don’t use every day, Joe said quietly) has created a need for our ships to have greater protection.

 

Commodore Adam Cartwright had the command of three ships patrolling the Chinese seas and trading lines.  His early return on the Orcana was due to ill health and injuries sustained in the line of duty.”

 

Adam compressed his lips and he drew in his breathe, “Seems he got a lot more right.” he said very quietly.

 

“Well, we ain’t said nothing to no-body, Adam.” Hoss scowled, “Pa’s right, he’s got his weasels in Washington to find out this about you.”

 

Adam just shook his head and bit down on his bottom lip before resuming his reading, “After visiting the President for a private audience and having an altercation with George Custer, the hero of Washita, the Commodore made his way home to the Ponderosa.

 

Welcome home, Commodore, may your stay here be a long and happy one.”

 

“Finished?” Adam asked and his brothers nodded “Yeah, finished.  He sure got a pack of weasels working for him, ain’t he?” Hoss shook his head.

 

“You never said you met Custer again?” Joe muttered picking up an apple and then seeing his wife’s shake of the head, replaced it in the bowl.

 

“Well, it was hardly relevant.”  Adam bit his bottom lip and frowned.

 

“I guess that’s what newspaper men do, though, Adam.  It’s not as if you’re just a two-bit cowboy, what you do, makes news.”

 

Adam rubbed his brow with his fingers and then picked up his cane as Ben came down the stairs and nodded towards the table.  It was time to eat.  Hoss slapped Adam gently on the back and followed his brother to where he sat.  Adam glanced over at his father, “How was Mrs. Phillips?”

 

“I didn’t get to see her.  She was out checking her fences with Mr. O’Dell.”  Ben growled.

 

Adam glanced at his brothers as he saw the look that passed between them.  He took his seat and nodded thoughtfully.  In the kitchen Hester and Mary Ann whispered together.  So far as they were concerned, Dan de Quille had done them a big favour.  The whole town could turn up now and no one could point the finger at them.

 

Hannah tapped her spoon on the table and then looked up at Adam with a grin “Daddda.” she said adoringly.

 

Chapter 12

 

If Adam were aware of his father and brothers anxious glances at him throughout the meal he chose to ignore them. This was his third meal with them and he was slightly, only slightly, amused at the thought that they were wondering what stunt he was going to pull on them this particular evening. Although he ate little in comparison to the others he managed to enjoy it all, drank enough wine to feel relaxed, and found it pleasant just to listen to what was being talked about around the table.

 

Ben couldn’t help but be stressed as he observed his eldest son carefully eating and drinking. He watched his hands for signs of the tremors, and wondered if Adam really was feeling as calm as he appeared. Both Joe and Hoss were on pins, looking at one another almost as often as they watched Adam.

 

Hannah fell asleep half way through the meal. Her little head had nodded and wobbled for a few minutes and then slowly sunk down to rest in her plate, thankfully empty. Her family laughed a little at the endearing sight while her mother fussed and carefully lifted her from the chair to take her upstairs, excusing herself from the table as she did so.

 

"I can remember Joe doing that -” Adam grinned, “mostly into a plate full of something.”

 

"Yes, s’right, I remember him going face down into a bowl of oatmeal more than one time.” Hoss nudged Joe and winked.

 

"I don’t remember anything happening like that at all” Joe glanced at Mary Ann and smiled at her, “I was born with perfect manners, something you two still have to acquire.”

 

"Oh boy, are you asking for trouble, little brother.” Hoss guffawed, “I kin tell you a tale or two about shortshanks here, Mary Ann, that would make -” he paused and shrugged “Er - make you wish you’d never set eyes on him.”

 

"Then I don’t want to hear them, thank you, Hoss Cartwright.” Mary Ann tapped him on the hand in a true school marm manner.

 

"If you’ll excuse me, gentlemen,” Adam rose from his seat, “Mary Ann.” he reached for the cane and slowly made his way from the table, assuring his father that he was alright as Ben’s voice followed from behind him.

He made his way slowly up the stairs, leaning heavily on the cane, stopping at every other step. He was more than aware that his family had stopped talking and were watching him which made him break out in sweat.

He got to the door of his room just as Hester was coming out into the landing.

 

He smiled and nodded, and leaned against the door frame as he fumbled for the handle. She came and opened the door for him with her eyes fixed on his face.

 

“Do you want me to help you in any way?”

 

"No, I’m alright. Thank you.” he breathed in deeply and then smiled, forced a little laugh beneath his breath, “That was a pleasant meal you prepared, thank you, Hester.”

 

"Are you sure you’re alright?” she leaned forward to look once more at him, “Do you need anything at all, Adam?”  she repeated little realising how her anxiety for him was irritating him.

 

"No, no, I’m just tired.”

 

She nodded and stood by the door as he made his way towards the desk. He put the cane down and leaned against it as he struck the match to light the lamp, then he turned to the door and seeing her still there smiled again,

 

“I’m perfectly alright, Hester, really.”

 

She said nothing but nodded and then left, closing the door behind her. Adam lowered himself into the chair and straightened out his leg. He closed his eyes

… something had happened today and he had to think hard about it. Something that had trickled a memory in his mind which seemed to have slipped away from him now. He opened his eyes for a moment and saw immediately the cane with the gold handle. Buchanan’s cane.

 

He raised his head and stared out towards the window. He could see his reflection looking back at him for the drapes had not been drawn across. He reached out and picked the cane up and remembered how Hop Sing had buried the head of the other cane, Jaing Peng's

cane. Buried it for a reason. ‘Don’t let other Chinese see - may remember Jiang Peng.’

 

He leaned back a little and thought how Hop Sing had said that; he had been afraid, the words themselves said in a slightly trembling voice were enough to have put Adam on guard and to say, take it, burn it. Not every Chinese would rejoice at knowing Jiang Peng was dead. Why not? He thought of the newspaper article that Dan de Quille had written, of the way it was so blatant in welcoming back the Commodore. A man a woman far, far away had thought was dead.

 

He drew in his breath and began to slowly unbutton his shirt. The Empress of China would know, if she didn't

suspect it already, that the man who had killed her nephew was here, on the Ponderosa.

 

He pulled his shirt off and then continued to undress, dropping boots and the clothing on the floor. He could see the dressings on his leg, he could feel the pain of the deeper burns and after pulling his night shirt over his head stood up. He had a lot to think about but everything was confusion and weariness. He took some of the prescribed medicine Paul had left him and slowly crept into bed.

……………

 

"Do you think he’s alright?” Joe asked in a low voice.

 

"He didn’t look alright when I saw him,” Hester said, “He looked more worried about something than ill. As though he had something on his mind.”

 

"Do you think it was the article in the paper?” Mary Ann looked at Ben who shook his head, although his brow wore a deep furrow, “I mean, the whole town knows that he’s home now.”

 

"Yeah, but that shouldn’t worry older brother any,” Hoss protested, “He didn’t seem to fret none over that.”

 

"Shall I go and talk to him, Pa?” Joe looked at his father and received a shake of the head in answer,

 

"No, son, it’s alright, I’ll see what he has to say about things later. Leave him time to settle. I heard his boots land on the floor just now, it may be that he’s just tired.”

……………

 

Hop Sing sat and listened. He nodded and smiled. James Chang told him how he had met Su Ling when Dr. Kam Lee had left Virginia City and taken her to Boston where she could learn to become an even more efficient nurse. Perhaps Kam Lee had hopes of marriage but little Su Ling had no wish to marry at that time, freedom had meant that she embraced the American way of life whole heartedly and chose to work at her profession with a dedication that Kam Lee felt bordered upon obsession. Then she had met James Chang, discovered they had mutual friends and associations in Virginia City and similar goals in life. They were also of the same age and enjoyed much the same things.

 

"And where is Honourable Dr Kam Lee now?” Hop Sing asked when there came to be a pause.

 

"He left Boston to go to California. He heard that many Chinese are forced to work on rail road under very hard conditions.”

 

"Not only Chinese, but Irish and Polish also,” Dr. Chang Senior smiled in an attempt to assure his guests that there was no real partiality being shown here. He nodded at Hop Sing, “But you already know this? It is something Mr. Cartwright and his sons do not approve?”

 

Su Ling now asked about her former

‘Masters’ and listened for a while to what Hop Sing told her, about the marriages of the two younger men, ‘Noisy Belly’ and ‘Dishonourable No. 3 son’. They laughed and shared a few anecdotes about her time with them.

 

"I remember,” James Chang said slowly, “How much they helped me when I was 18 years old. I was very afraid but they came and saved me.”

 

"It was a bad time,” his father agreed, “the town was still very young, still too many bad men came and tried to force their ways upon others.”

 

"I would like to talk now,” Hop Sing said as silence fell upon the little group, “about Honourable No. 1 son.”

 

"Adam?” Jimmy nodded.

 

"Yes, Adam.” Hop Sing sighed and the mask of joviality dropped from his face instantly, “Your help and advice are much needed by this humble servant, Hop Sing. I come to ask that you help my friend, Adam Cartwright.”

……………

.

Olivia leaned back in the tin bath and soaked her aching bones. It had been some time since she had ridden a horse and for such a long time. She lathered up more soap and rubbed it into her body, and where it hurt most. She was more than pleased to have found that there had been only a few places where the fencing needed to have work done on it. Tomorrow she would have to ride out again with Mr. 0’Dell and check on the south side of their territory. She sighed and closed her eyes. Thank goodness this was not the Ponderosa with its endless miles of borders and boundaries.

 

She brought the soap closer to her nostrils to smell it, lavender and thyme. The perfume was restful and once again she leaned back , closed her eyes and tried to gather her thoughts.

 

"Why hadn’t he come yet? He had said that he would come and it’s been some days since he returned home ? Perhaps I am hoping and dreaming too much about this man. Perhaps my longing for someone to love again, and to be loved by, has made a brief encounter something more than what it really is .. It’s obviously meant far less to him than it did to me.”

 

She could hear movement upstairs and knew that Marcy was getting into bed. Poor Marcy, she didn't

realise how much her words had hurt her mistress when she had told her Mr. Ben Cartwright had been to see her. No word about his son, no word FROM his son.

 

Marcy had admitted that Ben didn’t seem too happy about here, Olivia, going out riding with Mr. O’Dell, even if it was to check the fencing. “I think he thought, M’am, that you and Mr. O’Dell were -” she blushed and had looked down at her feet, “were good friends.”

 

"Well we are good friends, Marcy. But only that, and he was a good loyal friend to my father as well.” Olivia had snapped as she had pulled off her bonnet and tossed it onto a chair. “Ben had - has - no right to dictate to me who I should or should not have as friends.”

 

"Oh M’am, he never said - he just looked disappointed at not finding you home, that’s all.”

 

Olivia began to wash her hair now with the soap. She worked it into a lather and then dipped here head into the water. She felt rather embarrassed at her outburst to Marcy now. It was ironic really considering how much Mr. O’Dell had talked about someone else entirely.

 

"I wonder if Adam Cartwright has even given me a thought since coming home. No doubt not at all, otherwise he would have been here. I daresay there are lots of lady friends in town who would be wanting to see him, fuss over him. What a catch for some woman though …”

 

She blushed again and shook her head “Olivia Phillips, what a terrible thing to think about anyone. People could think the same about you .. “

 

She stepped from the bath and wrapped a towel around herself. Then she picked up the kettle with warm water and tipped it over her hair so that the clean water would scour anyway what dirt would still linger there from the bath water. Two kettles full of water and then she was satisfied. She twisted the long hair until she had wrung out any excess water and wrapped her head in a towel.

 

"Poor Booth. Poor Abigail. Life can be so unfair. Perhaps I should never have come here, never have bothered to resume this life. I wish …”

 

She glanced at the chair by the table at which her father used to sit “Be careful what you wish for, girl.” he had often said, “You might get it.”

……………

.

Sleep had proved elusive even though he had taken the medication as prescribed. He tossed and turned until his leg ached and pained so much that he was forced to take more medication. Then his head felt as though it were floating off his shoulders and he had to force himself not to move for a while.

 

Jiang Peng. … spinning like a top, screaming like a dervish, burning like those demons in hell one sees painted on old medieval fresco’s. Nothing he could do to save him. Burning oil splattered down flares of fire. He had reached out to the man but what had he been trying to achieve by doing that when the man was being eaten up by the flames. Then he had felt the fire eating into his own flesh. He had screamed himself . The agony …

 

"Jackson, is that you?” he murmured as a door opened, “Send for Hua Sheng …”

 

"Adam, are you awake?”

 

He turned his head and opened his eyes to see his father standing by the door, a lamp in his hand casting a light into the room. “Yes, Pa, I’m awake. Come on in.” he rubbed his eyes, pinched the bridge of his nose and shook his head as Ben set the lamp onto the table and then sat down,

 

“Are you alright?” he looked into Adam’s face, “Worried about anything?”

 

“Memories … trying to find some, sift them out .. You know? That kind of thing..”

 

"There isn’t anything you feel you need to tell me?”

 

He didn’t answer but closed his eyes. He shook his head and then opened his eyes and looked at his father with a smile, “I’m alright, Pa.”

 

"Well, in that case then, I’ll turn in for the night …”

 

"Oh, Pa, one thing I meant to ask you. This O’Dell, is he a very good friend of Mrs. Phillips’?”

 

Ben smiled and his features softened, “To be honest, Adam, I don’t really know. He spends a lot of time at the ranch, but he is employed there as the foreman, which was the post he held when employed by her father.”

 

"What’s he like?” Adam raised himself on one elbow and looked at his father thoughtfully, his brown eyes drowsy to be sure, but still alert.

 

"About 45 to 50 years I would say, pleasant enough to look at. Clean shaven.”

 

"But you don’t like him?”

 

"I wouldn’t go so far as to say so .”

 

Adam smiled and nodded, “You don’t have to, Pa.” he yawned, “Will Hop Sing be back soon?”

 

“Another few hours.”

 

Adam closed his eyes, “I see. Goodnight, Pa.”

 

The light faded from the room as Ben left and closed the door quietly behind him. Adam remained with his eyes closed for some minutes and then slowly drifted into sleep.

 

Chapter 13

 

The Empress of all China, Tz’u-his*, sat and listened to the words her counsellors poured into her ears.  She had the capacity and intelligence to hear them even though her thoughts were on a different subject, resting upon other affairs.

 

She had known almost immediately that the wretch that had died under the name of Cartwright was not the Commodore.  She had known as soon as she had seen the pathetic mess of a man in his rags of an American officer’s uniform.   The physician, Hua Sheng, despite his determined efforts to encourage her officers to believe he was the man they sought had vanished.  She was not bothered with the likes of him and it had not taken so very long to locate his home village and send in her troops to ravage and ruin it.  His family, not even realising that he was alive, died as a lesson to others. The fact that no one in the village knew what the lesson was brought the whole matter to a horrifying conclusion for them all.

 

She was Empress and her power was unlimited.  What she willed would be carried out by subjects who would die for her.  She didn’t know who the man was who had died that long ago day.  But he was an American and it had suited her to name him as the one who had killed Jiang Peng.

 

She sat with her face inscrutable and blanked off to the world. She had long ago forgone the pleasure of laughter and amusement. To allow anyone to touch her emotions would be to make her vulnerable and weak. 

 

She wondered about this American who had slipped away having left death and destruction in his wake.   The Americans plied their trade, their ships and the British also, sailed the seas and escorted the merchants safely along the trade route.  Had Jiang Peng lived … her lips thinned and tightened the only sign that she had a feeling for anyone.  She knew that throughout America the message had gone out to locate this man.  The reward was great.  She thought of an old saying often quoted ’Only a fool climbs a tree to catch a fish’.   Well, she was no fool, and the fish she was after, despite swimming in a large pool, would, one day, be caught. 

 

…………….

 

Hop Sing served the morning meal with a smile and twinkling eyes.  He was a happy man.  He looked upon ’his family’ and felt excitement trickle through him as he nodded at them one by one.  Adam was missing as he had anticipated.  Ben looked at him and smiled “You’re looking very pleased about something, Hop Sing.  Are you going to let us in on the secret?”

 

“Hey, is that right, Hop Sing?  You got a secret you’re keeping from me?” Hoss grinned, his blue eyes twinkling.

 

“Ha Hop Sing have big surprise for family.  Come soon.”

 

“How soon, Hop Sing, only I’ve got to git to work.”  Hoss picked up his daughter and swung her onto his lap, “Hey, Hannah, you tell ol’ Hop Sing not to hold out on us, huh?”

 

Hannah only chuckled and clapped her hands.  Hop Sing smiled at Hester, “You want more coffee, Missy ?”

 

“No, thank you, Hop Sing.” she replied and leaned forward to wipe her daughters chin free from drool, “Hoss, stop jigging her up and down like that, I warn you, she’ll throw up.”

 

“Nah, she won’t throw up.” Hoss said confidently, “You won’t throw up over your Dadda, will you, pumpkin?”

 

Hannah didn’t look too sure, her brow creased, she was obviously thinking about it.  Ben smiled and looked over at Hester, “It’s never wise to argue with a mother, Hoss.”

 

“Shucks, Pa, as if -” he paused and looked at Hannah who looked up at him, “Here, honey, you take her.”

 

The sound of a buggy coming into the yard caused Ben to rise to his feet, “I daresay that’s Paul or John.  They said they would call by this morning sometime.”

 

Hop Sing bowed, “I go see -” and the smile on his face as he hurried to the door was obvious to all of them.  They exchanged glances and smiles between them

 

“Reckon this could be the surprise he was on about, Pa?” Hoss whispered loud enough for Hop Sing to hear even as he opened the door.

 

The young couple bowed to him and followed him into the room.  They stood side by side and bowed to the family.  Ben frowned and then looked at Hoss, who was looking puzzled.   By the door Hop Sing was positively hugging himself in delight.  James Chang stepped forward and bowed “It is a long time since I saw you, Mr. Cartwright. One time I was small boy here in town.  And one time I needed 18 candles for cake when father asked for 18 American flags.” he smiled.

 

“Jimmy?  Jimmy Chang?” Ben’s voice boomed in pleasure making Hannah jump and whimper, “Well I never - come here -” he shook James’ hand up and down as though it were a pump handle, “Hoss, look who we’ve got here? Jimmy Chang.”

 

“Hey, Jimmy … you’ve grown a mite.” Hoss grinned shaking the young man’s hand “This here is my wife and daughter, Hester and Hannah.”

 

“Very honoured to meet you,” James bowed and then turned to his wife, “I am most proud to introduce my wife, whom you know.”

 

They now turned to look at the young woman who smiled and stepped forward to make a low bow “Honourable masters, so pleased to make acquaintance once again. I, Su Ling, am emancipated woman now like American woman, but most pleased to serve masters.”

 

“Su Ling.” Ben’s voice softened and he put his hands on the young woman’s shoulders and looked at her, “My, you’ve grown even more beautiful than I thought possible. Ain’t that so, Hoss?”

 

“Sure is, Pa.”  Hoss beamed at the young woman who bowed low to him and to Hester.

 

“Most Honourable Hop Sing tell us Master 'Hammer with no head' now has wife and have home near.” she laughed as she spoke and Hoss guffawed at her words, “Most pleased to meet lovely lady, wife of friend.”

 

“And pleased to meet you too, Su Ling.” Hester replied, “Won’t you join us -” she indicated a chair but it was James who shook his head.

 

“Thank you.  But -” he glanced at Hop Sing, “I am doctor now.  I come to see Mr. Adam.”

 

“Well, huh “ Ben shrugged “I’m afraid he’s still sleeping.”

 

“I go and see.” Jimmy said and turned to his wife, “You stay.  I not be long.”

 

“Wait,” Ben took a deep breath, “I appreciate your coming, James, but Adam already has doctors attending to him.”

 

“I understand.” James replied, “But when I was a boy Mr. Adam saved my life.  You all very brave and had trust in me then.  I ask only that you have trust in me now.”

 

Su Ling stepped forward now “Master, my husband very good American doctor.  He come to see friend who is unwell.  That is all.”

 

Ben sighed and glanced at Hoss who only shrugged as though he couldn’t see what the problem was, Su Ling was looking at him expectantly with that sweet smile on her face and James was already following Hop Sing across the room to the stairs, his medical bag in his hand. “May I come too?” he asked and received nothing in reply which, as far as he was concerned, meant yes.

 

“I have to go,” Hoss said quietly, “Su Ling, come again, won’t you?  Sweetheart, I’ll be back as soon as can be.”

 

He kissed his wife and then hurried to the bureau although he darted an anxious look up to the stairs where he could hear the door of Adams room being opened.  With a deep sigh and shake of the head he left the room.

 

………….

 

Adam wasn’t sleeping. He was stretched out on the bed with his eyes closed while he tried to unscramble various memories and make sense of them.  He had woken when Ben’s voice had boomed across the lower room sending echoes of it through the floorboards and jarring Adam’s already fragile nerves. 

 

Ben was about to speak but Jimmy held up a hand for silence, and then walked towards the bed very quietly where he looked down upon his patient.  “Are you awake?” he asked softly.

 

“Kinda.”

 

“You would like something to drink?”

 

“Hu-hum mmm.”

 

James looked at Hop Sing who hurried to fill a glass with water from the carafe.  “Can you sit up to drink it?” James now asked.

 

Adam sighed and dug both elbows into the mattress and pulled himself into a sitting position. He opened his eyes and looked at Hop Sing, took the water and nodded.  Then he saw James, narrowed his eyes “Forgive me for not getting out of bed -” he muttered, “Who you are?”

 

“I am a doctor, Mr. Adam.”

 

Adam used one hand to rub his eyes, gulped down some water and then observed his father hovering at the doorway; he pointed at Chang “He’s a doctor?”

 

“That’s what he said.” Ben replied and stepped closer.

 

“Well -” Adam emptied the glass and Hop Sing took it from him and stood patiently by the bed with a wide grin on his face, “Hop Sing?” he raised his eyebrows in question and Hop Sing nodded so much it was a wonder his head didn’t roll off his shoulders.

 

“Old friend come see you.  Jimmy Chang.” Hop Sing declared.

 

Adam, now more awake, turned to observe the doctor and grinned, “Well now, so it is.  What are you doing here, Jimmy.” he shook the doctor’s hand.

 

“I come to see good friend and as doctor to make you well.”

 

Adam sighed and leaned back against the pillows.  He pursed his lips and raised his eyebrows, “Well, that’s a very generous offer, Jimmy, but -”

 

The words hung on the air and Ben waited for the sentence to end but it never did for Adam bowed his head, and gestured to his leg “Do you know anything about burns?”

 

“I worked in hospital in Boston that treated burns. Yes, I know about burns.”

 

Adam nodded, brought a hand across his face in a slow sweeping movement before he looked at Chang again, “Look, a doctor on board ship nearly had my leg healed.  He said that within a few days I would be able to throw the cane away …” he paused and drew in his breath, “But something seems to have gone wrong somewhere as - it isn’t healing at all, only getting worse.”

 

Ben frowned as he listened and wondered how it was that Adam would tell James what he had not mentioned to John nor to Paul.  He looked from his son to James who was watching Adam very intently.  “You must tell me what happened.” James said quietly, drawing up a chair beside the bed, “Everything.”

 

Adam tapped his chin slowly with his fist, a frown creased his face and Ben recognised his son’s stubbornness coming through, he wanted to urge Adam to talk, just say what had to be said and be done with it.  Adam lowered his hand “There was a fire…” he drew in his breath and in a quite pedantic manner described the yurt, the hanging silks, and the oil lamps that sent everything into flares of flame.  He told how Hua Sheng had to cut the still smouldering cloth from his flesh and when Jimmy asked him what treatment Hua Sheng had used Adam had shaken his head “I can’t remember.  There was so much to do, rowing, walking, rowing ….”

 

“And when you got to your own ship?”

 

“I don’t know -”  Adam whispered.  He frowned and took a deep breath, “I was dying.  My officers and the doctors on board ship decided that I be transferred to a ship headed to Washington.  The doctor there -”

 

“Proceed, Adam, go on …” James urged, his hands clasped tightly together as he leaned closer to the other man.

 

“He was going to amputate my leg.  But then he decided not to because he thought I would be dead within a few hours.  The next day he thought the same thing, he thought I was too weak by then to survive the operation so he decided to save my leg … viewed it as a challenge.” Adam smiled and gave a dry laugh.

 

“And what did he do?”

 

“Made me eat, made me drink. Covered the wounds with ointments that he said he had got from a Chinese doctor who knew just about everything there could be known about burns.  He said that he had been waiting to use it for years to see if it worked or not.”

 

“And it did work, didn’t it?”

 

“Oh yes” Adam smiled and raised his eyebrows again, “So well that I was able to walk around the deck and to the bridge, and when we got to Washington I thought I was going to be fine by the time I got home.  Except that I wasn’t;   I’m not …” his voice faded and he glanced over at his father.

 

James nodded and then looked at the bandaged limb before he looked again at Adam, “What have the doctors advised for you?”

 

Adam indicated the medication on the table and pursed his lips.  He recalled to mind the friendly face of Dr. Daly, the excited look in his eyes when he declared ‘It’s working, by thunder…’  Adam scratched through the stubble on his chin “I’ll have to get up, James, if you’ll excuse me.”

 

“No, you stay.  I have to look at your leg.”

 

“What did you say?”

 

“Your leg.  I have to look at your leg.” Jimmy repeated, “You do not think I have sat here just to hear a story, do you?  I need to see what is happening to your leg.”

 

Adam groaned and drew in his breath as James began to cut off the binding around the leg.  He grabbed the bedpost and ground his teeth together and when James asked him if it hurt he declined to answer.

 

Ben watched his son’s face, he saw the sheen of sweat upon Adams brow and was about to protest when Jimmy nodded and declared that he had seen worse.  “It can be cured.” he smiled at Adam, “Your doctor on the ship had it almost beaten but when you left the treatment ended and the injured part - the more deeply part of the burns - began to spread out again. It is like mould on a wall.  You see a speck and ignore it, and then soon the wall becomes dabbled with black specks.  If left untreated there is great damage to the wall, perhaps it has to be removed.  It is like this burn, if treatment continued it would have healed well.”

 

There was silence for a moment “You really think you can -” Adam paused, and looked at Ben before bringing his eyes back to James, “Jimmy Chang, - 18 years old and wanting candles on his cake -” he leaned back against the pillows “And no chopping, slicing or cutting bits off?”

 

“No need.  Wound will heal, but you must trust me… and Hop Sing.”

 

Adam closed his eyes and clamped his mouth tightly shut, then he nodded “Alright, go ahead.”

 

“You trust me?”

 

“You had to trust us all those years back, Jimmy.  I want to be able to walk on two legs … and the quicker the  better.”

 

“Aah, healing takes its own time, Mr. Adam.” Jimmy smiled and bowed, “It is not just the burn that must heal, is it?”

 

Adam didn’t make any answer to that although he gave James a sharp look before turning away. Jimmy smiled “In China, we know a patient suffers not only pain here -” he pointed to the leg ‘But pain here also” he swept his hand over the length of Adam’s body, “You are not in balance, Mr. Adam,  but that also I can cure.”  

 

“Well, I do kind of fall over without my cane…” Adam muttered and James laughed and shook his head,

 

“Not that kind of balance.  You will understand later, I shall explain more once I treat your leg.”

 

Chapter 14

It was Ben who stepped forward now to ask exactly what Jimmy was talking about and what he was intending to do. Hop Sing, suddenly mindful of Ben’s comment recently about ‘quackery’, quailed a little and wondered if all his efforts, and Chang’s, had been for nothing. “Everything be very good, Mr. Cartwright,” he cried in a placating manner “Dr. Jimmy know good medicine for burns.”

“It’s true, Mr. Cartwright, I worked in a burns unit in a Boston hospital for some time .” James said in a conciliatory manner.

“Pa -” Adam sat forward and raised a hand for attention.

“The point of the matter is that I already have two well qualified doctors attending to Adam.” Ben drew in his breath, “And they’re due here at any time to see to him. I don’t -”

“Pa -” Adam made another attempt.

“Don’t interrupt, son, I’m just pointing out that Paul and John are not only our doctors but good friends and I -”

“PA!” Adam’s colour had mantled to his face and veins stood out on his forehead. He firmed his lips and looked at his father with narrowed eyes and shook his head, “Pa - if you don’t mind - I’d like to hear what James has to say.”

“He can say what he likes, Adam, the fact of the matter is -”

“- is that this is my leg we’re talking about.” Adam snapped and his voice just that much louder than his fathers.

Downstairs Hester drew in her breath and wondered what to do for the best. The voices filtered through in a hollow echo-ing way but she could still hear the anger in the tones of their voices. She put Hannah into her chair with some toys and began to clear the table when there was the knock on the door that indicated visitors.

The Garston family stood on the doorstep looking stern and reverent, for want of a better word. Hester stood there staring at them    “Good morning, Mrs. Cartwright.” Mrs. Garston smiled “We read the news about the Commodore and felt we should come and see how he is today.”

“We thought for sure he would be in need of prayer and consolation at this time.” Mr. Garston intoned.

“I’ve brought my new poetry book,” Lucy added.

Hester dithered and glanced over her shoulder to see if there was anyone in the room whom she could expect to give her some support, finding none she faced them and could only say “I’m sorry. The fact is that Adam is far from well just now and has the doctor here to see to him.”

“We just passed the doctors on the way here. Surely they haven’t beaten us to the house? I thought for sure they were going to call in on Mrs. Ponsonby first.”

Hester opened her mouth but before she could say another word the three Garstons stepped indoors, looked around and waited. Upstairs could be heard the rumble of voices. Mr. Garston raised his eyebrows “It seems to be a very lively consultation.” he observed.

Hester instinctively clasped her hands together as though in prayer and then said “Perhaps you would like to take a seat, I’ll make you some tea. You had a very early start to get here …”

“Up with the lark, my dear Mrs. Cartwright.” Mr. Garston intoned, “And all the better for it.”

There was a thud from upstairs followed by “I’m not going to be told what I should or should not do, Pa. Not even by you.”

“I’m only thinking of your own good, Adam.”

“And so am I.”

Mr. Garston ran a finger around his collar and inched his head forward as though he needed some space to breathe. He rather reminded Hester of a tortoise peering out from his shell. From upstairs the argument continued to rage and filtered down to those listening, rather avidly, below.

“Adam, don’t you think after all these years -”

“Darn it, Pa, don’t you think that after all these years I’ve learned something along the way. Enough to know what decisions to take when it comes to my own hide.”

Mr. Garston rose to his feet “Perhaps we have come at the wrong moment, Mrs. Cartwright.”

“I’m sure it will be alright, Papa.” Lucy blinked sweetly, “We shouldn’t really rush off, it would be impolite.”

“That’s right, dear.” Mrs. Garston nodded and looked ceiling ward, and not for any answer to prayer either.

Something fell upon the floor and smashed followed by a rather strong word from Ben and then the slam of a door. Ben’s heavy footsteps could be heard coming down the stairs and rather red faced he reached the half landing “Hester, I’m going out for a moment or two -”

Four pairs of eyes stared up at him. Had Hannah appreciated the timing of the moment no doubt one could have counted her blue eyes among them but she found chewing on a rag doll far more interesting. “Pa, Mr and Mrs. Garston called in to see Adam.”

Ben scowled, stomped down the stairs and nodded curtly, “Good. As they didn’t come to see me, I’m going out.” He paused by the bureau as he passed “I’m sure my son will be delighted to see you in an hour or so.”

Mrs. Garston stood up “An hour or so. I have to be somewhere else in an hour or so. I can’t just stand here and wait.”

“Well, I’m sorry, Mrs. Garston, but my son is in no condition to come down and see you right now.”

“In that case, my dear -” Mr. Garston turned to his wife, “I think we should be going.”

Mrs. Garston bade Hester a curt good day, Lucy gave a weak smile and sigh, and Mr. Garston picked up his hat, inclined his head to both Cartwrights and followed his wife and daughter out of the house. Ben shook his head and slapped his brow, “Of all the hard headed stubborn mules …”

“Who? Mrs. Garston or her husband?” Hester smiled and came to his side, “Oh I know how you feel, Ben, but sometimes things like this happen.”

“I’m not talking about the Garstons.” Ben growled as his daughter in law slipped her arm through his and led him back to his chair.

“I know exactly who you’re talking about … what got broken?”

“A bottle of medicine. It rolled off the table during our - er - altercation.”

“Oh dear. Well, at least the Garstons were entertained and won’t feel their visit was in vain.” she smiled at him, “Don’t worry, Pa. it’ll be alright.”

Ben was about to speak when there came a knock on the door, he rolled his eyes and shook his head, “Oh dear,” he groaned rather lamely considering the word he had used previously, “Who on earth is this now.”

He was half way out of the chair when Hester opened the door and both Dr. Martins stepped into the room. Paul removed his hat, “I just saw the Garstons - didn’t stay long, did they?”

“No, thank goodness.” Hester replied and took his hat and that of John, “Please come in and - would you like some coffee or tea?”

“No, thank you. We really need to talk to Adam” John replied with a smile.

“We noticed there was another buggy outside -” Paul paused as Su Ling suddenly appeared from the kitchen area. She bowed to them both and continued with her self appointed task of clearing away the breakfast things. “Where’s Hop Sing? Don’t tell me you’ve fired him and got new staff?”

“Don’t you remember Su Ling?” Ben asked and rose to his feet, “Su Ling used to live here, she worked with Dr. Kam Lee for some time.”

“Of course, I should have remembered.” Paul smiled and looked towards the stairs, “Well, shall we go up? I presume Adam is still in his room.”

“Yes, of course.” Ben sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, “The thing is -” he paused and shook his head; the two doctors had stopped in their tracks, looking at him as though waiting for some dire news. Perhaps their patient had died during the night or perhaps a miracle had taken place and he had recovered “The thing is - Dr. James Chang is upstairs with Adam at present and he seems to think that he can heal Adam’s leg.”

“Who is James Chang?” John asked quietly, looking from Ben to his Uncle.

“Do you mean Lee Changs son?” Paul asked quietly.

“Yes, he’s returned to Virginia City to take over Dr. Lee Chang’s practice.” Ben cleared his throat, “Su Ling is his wife.”

“I see.” Paul gripped the handle of his bag more firmly, “Well, we had better go and see what’s going on. Come on, John.”

The two doctors continued on their way upstairs. Ben hesitated for a moment and then after a quick look at Hester followed behind them. Su Ling came from the kitchen and looked at her new friend and then shook her head, “Now I think much wind blow about upstairs.”

“You mean - hot air?” Hester smiled and sighed, “Yes, I think you’re right, Su Ling, unfortunately.”

James was explaining the medication he was going to use on Adam’s leg when Paul and John stepped into the room closely followed by Ben. Adam grimaced and gave a slight sigh before greeting them both with “Welcome to the party. So good of you to attend.” followed by a rather tight smile.

“Ben?” Paul turned to the rancher for an explanation while James stood up and pushed the chair slightly away from the bed.

“Paul, this is Dr.. James Chang. You may remember him from some years back when we had all that trouble with the Ridley’s?”

“Of course, young Sally Ridley got shot.” Paul smiled and extended his hand to shake that of James’, “Young Jimmy Chang. How’s your father?”

“He’s very well, thank you, Dr. Martin.”

“Let me introduce you to my nephew, John Martin.”

The two younger men shook hands and smiled. Hop Sing slipped out of the room in order to prepare some refreshments and get out of what he was sure would soon be a battle zone. As he told Hester when he joined her and Su Ling downstairs ‘they square up for big fight.’

Adam sat contemplating the three doctors thoughtfully. Ben walked to the far side of the bed and observed his sons leg which was exposed in all its less finer glory. He winced at the sight of it and looked at his son who seemed more interested in observing the three other men, his head slightly to one side and his eyes narrowed. “Well, gentlemen,” he finally said, “When you’ve quite finished… I would really like to get on with this matter so I can get down to having some breakfast.”

“Er - well -” Paul stepped further into the room and looked first at Adam’s leg and then at Adam himself, “We were just rather surprised to see Dr. Chang here, Adam, that’s all.”

“James came here as a friend.” Ben said quietly, “And he’s offered his medical opinion about how to treat Adam’s leg.” he paused and then added, “He’s served in a burns unit in a hospital in Boston, so has all the latest methods available.”

Paul’s face dropped at the comment and he looked at James, “Really?” then he looked at Ben, “Are you saying then that our services are no longer required, Ben?”

“I was merely pointing out that -”

“Gentlemen” Adam’s broke into the impending conversation, “If you wouldn’t mind …” he ran a hand through his hair and then rubbed his throat which was sore from having had to raise his voice above what had become normal for him. “John, Paul …” he took a deep breath “Look, just tell me straight out, what treatment do you intend to carry out on my leg?”

The two doctors looked at one but it was John who stepped up to the patient and began to speak “There’s three major areas that need attention, Adam.” John pointed to where the deeper burns were in the wound, “Obviously some sepsis still remains and needs to be cut out.”

“Cut out?” Adam frowned.

“There isn’t any other way to deal with it, Adam. The previous treatments you had helped to some extent but didn’t remove the underlying cause of the problem. The sepsis was still in the wound when you left Washington and the journey caused it to re-fester and open up the burns into deeper wounds. They will have to be cut out.”

“Apart from which,” Paul said gently, “The wound will form keloids, rope like scars that will prevent your leg having full mobility. That will need surgery.”

Adam balled his hands into two fists and clamped his mouth tight shut, he bowed his head “And if you can’t cut away what you feel is necessary?”

“Then - amputation is the only other recourse.” Paul looked at John who nodded, “He’s right, Adam. This wound hasn’t improved since our first visit, I can’t see us being able to do anything other than what my uncle has suggested.”

Adam raised his hand to his face and in a characteristic movement swept it over his nose and mouth. He hunched his shoulders “Gentlemen, I’m afraid I can’t accept that …”

“Obviously not, that’s the typical reaction of a man who has been told this kind of news, but you asked us to be honest -” Paul placed a hand on the other man’s shoulder, “Adam, I’ve seen you through many a hard time, do you think I want to tell you this kind of thing?”

Adam brushed his arm away, not in an unkind manner, but a rejection anyway. He shook his head, “It so happens that I’m very attached to this leg, gentlemen. As legs go it’s served me pretty well over the years and I don’t want it hacked about, nor chopped off.” he bit down on his bottom lip and turned to James, “What do you intend to do, Dr. Chang?”

Adam could feel the palms of his hands sweating and in the time it took for James to resume his position by the bed his patient was having that out of body experience that had come upon him several times since his arrival home. He could see everyone clearly and hear them but somehow he just wasn’t there with them. He bit down hard on his lips just to make sure that he could feel something other than the dull pain of the burns in his leg and this rather nauseating sensation of floating off some place else.

“Honourable doctors, I do agree with you about all you have said. Had the treatment Mr. Adam had been receiving gone the full course then surely these wounds would have been completely healed now. For me, as a doctor, I look at the whole person. The leg, yes, it needs important consideration, but the whole man, also needs to be treated and brought to good health.”

“He will once the leg is treated.” John said bluntly.

“He’s exhausted from what he’s experienced and from the constant pain of his leg. Once we have that removed -” Paul continued but it was Ben who interrupted him.

“Removed?” Ben thundered as though suddenly Paul and Johns diagnosis had only just made sense to him, “Removed? What in thunderation -”

“Ben, we’ve explained that already,” Paul said gently before turning back to James, “Your talk about healing the whole man is pure rhetoric. Once Adams leg is dealt with and he can rest and recover then of course the whole man will be healed. He needs rest and -”

“Dr. Martin, honourable sir, I quite understand what you are saying but there is much more to be considered here.”

Adam wondered if anyone could remember that he was actually still in the room. He looked at his father whose black eyes were darting from one man to the other, and then at the doctors who were facing each other like combatants in a three way boxing match. He sighed, closed his eyes and waited for the sensation of floating away to wear off.

“Dr. Chang,” John stepped forward “I do understand what you are saying, but so far you have given us no indication as to how you are going to treat this problem.” he approached Adams leg and pointed to the injury, “It’s already obvious that it needs surgery.”

“No, I disagree.” Chang replied earnestly, “I can heal this. I have dealt with even worse injuries than this and I promise I can get these burns repaired.”

“The burns are deep, the tissue beneath has obviously been seared through. Deep tissue damage can only be resolved by surgery.” John sighed and then looked at Ben, “Ben? Do you want Adam to have to endure more pain that he already has?”

“Adam has to decide for himself.” Ben replied quietly, “I’ve a lot of faith in what both of you have said, as friends and as physicians. But I’d like to hear what James has to say… “

“So would I,” Paul said a little sharply, “so far all we’ve heard is promises.”

Adam sighed, opened his eyes and waited for James to speak. He listened as the young man outlined his planned method and in the silence that followed he said quietly, “That sounds painful.”

“It is, but no worse than the pain you have already dealt with.” Chang replied.

John shook his head, “There’s no guarantee that it will work.”

“Yes, there is, it has been done before in the hospital where I worked and for many years in China.”

“Hah, well -” Paul shook his head and picked up his medical bag.

Ben felt a shock trickle through him… those two words, the manner in which they had been spoken … he looked away and out of the window as he thought over how he himself had recently spoken and acted. Had he shown himself to be so ignorant? And Paul, of all people? Had not he, Ben Cartwright, always protested against bigotry and prejudice? And in this very room he had shown some lack of confidence that some would assume to be the very thing he hated … bias against another culture.

Paul was opening his bag and seemed unaware of what his words had done but the atmosphere in the room had plummeted to new depths. James stood very still, his hands clasped and his head bowed in respect while John looked uncomfortable. Paul approached Adam and put his hand on his shoulder, “I hope you decide to do the right thing, Adam.”

Adam looked at them thoughtfully, somehow or other he knew he had to say something through the fog that seemed to have filled his head. He shook his head “Paul, do you remember when there was that diphtheria epidemic in town?”

“That was a long time ago -” Paul frowned, “I can’t recall any of you boys being affected by it.”

“No, because Hop Sing saw to that .. And Pa did what Hop Sing advised him to do.” Adam’s voice was a husky rasp “And you, Paul, you worked along with Dr. Lee Chang and Dr. Kam Lee day and night to bring it to an end. You said afterwards that you learned a lot from them … do you remember?”

Paul fidgeted nervously with the handle of his bag “Yes, I remember. The town was - well - little more than a settlement then. The Chinese quarters were less populated and the two doctors were, to be honest, remarkable.”

“Yes,” Adam smiled and closed his eyes, “Yes, they were - remarkable.”

“Adam? Are you alright?” Paul leaned forward and felt Adams brow and then his pulse, he turned to John “Some laudanum, quickly.”

“No,” Adam sighed, and put his hand on Pauls wrist, pushing it away, “Just a cup of coffee -”

“Adam,” Ben stepped up to the bed and looked at his son, “You need to decide on what to do about your leg. It needs to be done quickly, son, because otherwise you’re going to be a very sick man.”

“James -” he smiled and felt oddly drunk, that ‘someone else’ who was him in that bed was speaking in a husky croak of a voice and making decisions. Still, at least he was making the decisions and Ben was allowing him to do so, “James - when do you think you should start?”

A flush of delight swept over Chang’s face and he bowed, “As soon as it is possible.” he replied, “Today. Now.”

“Adam - don’t be rash.” John said quietly with his eyes fixed on Chang while Paul snapped his bag shut.

“The doctor who treated me when I first got the burns saved my life, John. I don’t remember what he did, all I know was that he took care of me and my leg and somehow we managed to walk miles. We rowed that boat, carried that boat, and rowed some more… but he kept me alive, and he kept my leg intact and whole.”

“It can take a good week before the seriousness of a burn can be diagnosed.” Paul intoned.

“That may be so…” Adam said in a voice now almost a whisper now. “When I was on board the Orcana the doctor there thought I was going to die, so he didn’t bother to cut off my leg. He waited. He started treating me with something he had learned from the Chinese and my leg recovered. Had I not been so impatient to get home -” he drew in his breath and shook his head, “Look, what I’m saying is that a Chinese doctor and Chinese medication has seen me through this far. I’d like Jimmy Chang to do his best, see if he can repair the damage I’ve done.”

Jimmy Chang bowed deeply towards Adam, then to John and Paul. The two doctors looked at one another, “Well, in that case we’ll leave you to proceed with the treatment,” Paul said rather tritely, and glanced rather coldly in Ben’s direction, “I hope that this works.”

“If it doesn’t you can come back and chop it off.” Adam replied with a glacial coldness.

John said his farewells and shook Adam by the hand wondering if his friend really realised the decision he had made was, in his mind, very risky. Here he rather under valued what Adam had been saying, had he given it as much thought as he should have done, he would have realised that Adam was basing his decision on past experiences, such ones that had proven well worth the risk.

“We start now?” James said as the door closed.

“Not yet -” Adam sighed, “I want to have a cup of coffee and - er - there’s various things that have to be done first thing in a morning, you understand?”

Jimmy bowed and smiled, “Of course. I shall go and tell Su Ling, she will help me today and also Hop Sing must watch so he can help also.”

“What about me?” Ben said, stepping forward, “Can’t I help as well?”

James smiled and nodded, “A great pleasure, Mr. Cartwright, thank you.”

 

Chapter 15

Hester watched anxiously at the preparations being carried out by Chang and his wife. Hop Sing had taken buckets of hot water upstairs and towels. Ben had assured her that everything was under control “Don’t worry if you hear anything untoward, my dear, Chang has already warned Adam that the initial procedure will be painful.”

“Oh Ben, isn’t there anything I can do?” she looked over his shoulder as Chang carried a box upstairs with great care, she wondered what it contained.

“Prepare the mid-day meal, do what you would usually do and try not to worry.”

“Are you worried, Ben?” she fixed him with her blue eyes and he sighed, frowned and looked away,

“Yes, of course I’m worried. He’s my son and I don’t like seeing any of my sons in pain.”

Su Ling came downstairs bearing a tray with the remains of Adam’s breakfast, she smiled at Hester, “Mr. Adam thank you for good meal. More coffee much appreciated.” her dark eyes slid over to Ben, “He say you stay down here. He not want you see him …”

She didn’t add any other words but Ben understood what was meant. He looked at Hester and shook his head, then took hold of Su Ling by the arm, “I’ve never stayed away from my sons when they were ill and I don’t intend to start now. I need to know what’s happening so that I can help when you’re not here.”

She said nothing to that but turned back to the stairs with that lightness of foot that was so part of her being. Hester looked at Ben, “Do you think he’s going to be alright?”

“He will be, if only to prove Paul and John Martin wrong.” Ben smiled, but there was no mirth in his voice and his eyes were dull with untold misery.

…………………….

“Are you ready now, Mr. Adam?” Jimmy said quietly.

“Sure - go ahead.” Adam replied, he eased his body into a more comfortable position on the bed and drew in his breath.

A rubber sheet had been placed over the bed and upon this Adam had been carefully placed so that his leg rested upon it. Now Chang began to scrub at the wound with a soft bristled brush while Su Ling bathed the parts continually with warm water. The pain was excruciating. Adam felt as though his hair was standing on end and he gripped the sides of the bed until his knuckles were white. Every so often when the brush struck against the deepest burns he couldn’t prevent a groan hissing through his lips, at other times the pain forced him to hold in his breath until it slipped from him by way of a sigh close to sob upon which he would bite down hard and clamp his teeth together to prevent another escaping.

“Chang - is this necessary?” Ben asked as he watched his son writhe in pain.

“It is, I am sorry. Old dead flesh must be removed. That is where poisons linger. Infection is removed and new skin cells will grow again. Once we have removed all dead flesh as best we can we can remove pain by putting on the paste Su Ling has in box. I prepared it earlier.”

Adam gave another gasp and groan and shivered. Hop Sing stood with bowls ready with clean fresh water. Finally the scrubbing was completed. James inspected his work closely and nodded. “It is very good. Very clean now.”

Su Ling came with the box and from it Chang began to take out a paste that he began to press over the wounds. “This paste is made from silver. I grind into fine powder and mix into a paste of herbs and essential things that will be good for healing and cooling the wounds.” he looked at Adam who was beginning to relax a little, “Soon you feel no pain.”

“And how long will this take to heal?” Ben wanted to know as he watched Su Ling and Chang pressing in the paste over the wounds.

“As long as it is necessary.” Chang smiled, “In China we have used silver for burns for many centuries, and the herbs are all that are used for healing as well. With this treatment there will be no keloids. I promise you, nothing to cut and slice off. Now - we put on this gauze to protect the wound and keep paste intact.” he looked at the wound carefully, satisfied himself that everything was covered and began to wind over the gauze. “Last thing … I teach you to do exercises so that new skin is supple and stretches. If you rest all the time it will be tight and you will lose a lot of your mobility.”

Adam didn’t speak, he didn’t have the energy nor the inclination to say a word. The pain had been worse than he had expected but the relief the cream brought was soothing, however the exhaustion of it all was beginning to tell on him. He frowned, “Exercise?”

Hop Sing suddenly appeared with a smile, “You did exercise last time. Remember? When you in wheelchair after fall from roof?”

If Hop Sing thought his words would be encouraging or motivating they fell on stoney ground. Adam merely closed his eyes. He felt his body drifting somewhere away from them all, Ben’s grip on his hand tightened and he tried to squeeze his father’s hand but wasn’t sure if he had managed to or not. His last thought was that he should have stayed on board the Orcana and then all this would have been avoided.
……………………

It seemed to Hester that the morning was never going to come to an end. The sounds of movement from the bedroom over head led her imagination to soar from one distressing spectrum to the other. That Adam was in pain was in no doubt as those sounds permeated through the floorboards as well. In the end she gathered Hannah up in her arms and went outside to watch the horses in the corral.

Hop Sing found her there and stood by her side, unable to speak and for once incapable of finding the right words. After awhile she turned and looked at him with tears in her eyes, “Is it as bad as it sounds?”

Hop Sing nodded “Bad and painful. But -” he forced a smile “soon all will be well. Dr. Chang very good doctor.”

“I don’t doubt that, Hop Sing. He must be for Ben to send Paul and John away.”

Hop Sings’ brow furrowed slightly and he turned towards the horses. Then he nodded “They will understand later. First a proud man must climb over himself.”

She didn’t quite understand that at first and had to think about it, then nodded, yes, pride has to be humbled, and once humbled reasonableness prevails. Hannah was bouncing up and down, eager to be let down to crawl. She sighed, “How long will it be before Adam will be well again?”

Hop Sing glanced now up towards the window of Adams room and shook his head, “I not know, Missy. Mr. Adam velly sick man. More sick than we think at first.”

“I didn’t realise -” her voice softened.

“Good thing to do now, make meal for hungry people.” he smiled and she knew it was an attempt to cajole her into a lighter frame of mind. She was wondering what to say next when a buggy rolled into the yard. “More visitors.” she sighed and turned to see who had arrived.

Amanda Ridley pulled up her horse and looked around at the views around her, then she saw Hester, Hop Sing and the child and nodded over to them. “Good morning, Mrs. Cartwright. Hop Sing.”

Hop Sing bowed and scurried away. He didn’t anticipate her staying for refreshments but knew those in the room with Adam would be grateful for something. Hester watched as Amanda dismounted from the buggy and approached her with a smile although her eyes were watchful.

“Good morning, Miss Ridley.” Hester hoisted the child back onto her hip, “If you’ve come to see Adam, I’m afraid you will be disappointed.”

Amanda frowned and compressed her lips together, “I had heard he was ill. Then there was the item in the paper. I felt, as an old friend, that I should come and visit. How exactly is he? What is wrong with him?”

“Well, I don’t know if I have a right to discuss the matter -” Hester replied rather coolly and walked purposely back towards the buggy, forcing the other woman to turn back with her.

“Mrs. Cartwright, I know that you and I don’t know each other very well but I would like to be frank with you -” she paused and for a moment just fussed with her purse as though she was trying to find the right words there, “I’ve known the Cartwrights for a very long time. Adam and I - well - at one time we were quite close friends. I know that all kind of ended when Mother died, and then after that time with Sally and what happened then, in a way, I hoped that Adam would resume that close friendship. He didn’t, of course.” she raised her chin proudly, still an attractive woman who could have made more of her looks had she taken the time and attention to do so.

“What are you trying to say, Miss Ridley?” Hester glanced over at the window of Adam’s room, “Are you trying to convince me that you have a greater claim to knowing about him than anyone else?”

Amanda looked down and then gave a half smile, “Well, perhaps that is what I’m doing. I’ve always harboured a fondness for him, and - and I suppose have no more rights than anyone else. I had hoped that I could see him today but -”

“The doctor is with him now, Miss Ridley. He is far from well.”

“But not dying?” Amanda’s eyes opened wide in alarm, and she nearly dropped her purse.

“No, thankfully, no.”

“Will you let me know how he is getting on? You know where I live, don’t you?” she put her hand on Hesters arm “Please?”

“Yes, of course. I’m sorry you’ve had a wasted journey, Miss Ridley.” she stepped back to allow Amanda room to get back into the buggy, and smiled up at her with a feeling of relief that she had been less trouble to get rid of than she had anticipated.

Amanda gave her a curt nod of the head and slowly turned the buggy round in order to leave the premises. Hannah was now bouncing up and down in her mothers arms, eager to be let down and to crawl but her mother walked slowly back to the house and sat down on the chair on the porch. Only now did she put Hannah down as she leaned back and wondered about life here - on the Ponderosa, and about all the people whose lives had touched upon those of the Cartwrights. People she barely knew, their histories long forgotten except by themselves.

Chapter 16

Adam had his head between his hands and his eyes shut. The soothing feeling of the cream was replacing the nightmare of the pain but overall he felt extremely sick. He wiped his brow with the back of his sleeve and slowly opened his eyes. “Is it finished yet?” he groaned.

“I just put on light covering.” Su Ling replied and smiled at him, “You very brave. I know how painful this is but it will get easier.”

“It will?” he closed his eyes again and leaned back into the pillows, “Does that mean more of this?”

“Yes.” she lowered his leg and looked at it before turning to Hop Sing who had re-entered the room, “Honourable friend, Hop Sing, you must watch that leg always covered by ointment. You put on clean covering of this every four hour. You understand? No place to be without covering of silver stuff?”

“I understand.” Hop Sing looked at Adam and then at Ben “You understand too, Mr. Cartwright. You help too.”

“Yes, Hop Sing.” Ben nodded and put his hand on Hop Sings shoulder “We’ll work on this together.”

Hop Sing nodded and bowed, “I go make food for all. Mr. Adam, you eat also? Hop Sing bring you good soup.”

“No, nothing - just tired.” Adam sighed.

James came to the bed now and looked at Adam thoughtfully, “Can you be patient a little while, a few more minute? I want to do exercise for leg.”

“Exercise for leg” Adam intoned and sighed, “Anything else?”

“You do exercise for leg every time possible. New skin will grow but if no exercise will be tight and not good. You must do these … then rest.”

“Get me my pants then,” Adam pointed to where his trousers were folded over the back of a chair, and Ben moved towards them but Chang raised a hand and said “No Pants.”

“No pants?” Adam echoed “What am I supposed to wear then? A kilt? For Pete’s sake, Jim, there’s women in the house. Pa, get my pants.”

“No.” James pulled up a chair and sat down, “Maybe problem why leg not heal properly because you have bandages on, then pants, leg not get air to breathe. Put on pants cause heat on leg, no air. Disturb ointment and lose goodness from it so infection keep inside bad flesh. You stay in room until much better. You have visitor then you cover over with sheet. No pants.”

“Jimmy, you’ve become quite a tyrant, did you know that?” Adam attempted a smile but failed.

“Yes, others say same, sometimes say worse, but then later when burn heals all up they very happy with Dr. Chang.” he placed a kindly hand on Adam’s arm, “Long ago you risk your life for me. You more than others … I know what you did. Now you must let me pay you back in the only way I can. Will you let me do so?”

“I’ve already said so.” Adam groaned, and closed his eyes and flung an arm across his face, not quite an attitude of despair but certainly one of acute weariness and misery.

Chang now gestured to Ben for attention and for the next ten minutes showed the rancher the exercises that were needed for the leg to gain strength and mobility. Ben watched intensely and nodded as each exercise was carefully memorised. Chang eventually placed his hand on Adam’s lower leg as a signal that the exercises were over. “This time and for a while painful I know. But that is because what has already healed allowed to get too stiff. It will get looser, easier and less painful. I promise you, Mr. Adam. Your leg will heal.”

It was like a mantra. Adam heard the words and for some reason they made no sense at all. He lay there with his arm across his face and eyes closed. The bed was moving around and around. In his mind he thought he was back on board the Ainola, sailing … sailing… the vast sheets billowing out filled with the breeze and she glided over a black sea like a jewel.

Courage doesn't always roar,
sometimes it is a quiet voice at
the end of the day saying
"I will try again tomorrow."

“What did you say, son?” Ben asked leaning down to catch the words but Adam merely sighed and wiped his face over with his sleeve before opening his eyes and looking at his father’s anxious face “Are you alright, Pa?”

“Yes, son.” he looked over at James who was putting away his instruments and tools of the trade. “Is that all for the day?”

“I’ll be back tomorrow morning at the same time. More scrubbing away the dead flesh.” he looked at Adam, “Try and eat. Keep to this room. Walk about if you wish but -”

“It’s alright, Jimmy. This rooms at least three times larger than my cabin.” Adam forced a smile. “I’ll see you to-morrow.”

He heard his fathers steps on the floor as Ben led the doctor and Su Ling out of the room, the door closed. For a moment Adam remained very still listening to the murmur of voices and the footsteps receding along the landing. He eventually raised himself on his elbow and looked down at his leg and at the gauze beneath which glistened the cream that had been pressed down into the wounds.

He heard the roll of the buggy wheels as it left the yard, and thought over the events of that morning. He thought of John and Paul and wondered what they were thinking about the way things had turned out. He worried that a solid and loyal friendship between Paul and Ben had now come to an abrupt and sudden end. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. If he thought of his ship, and the sea, perhaps he could relax and feel more positive.

Oddly and for some unknown reason he suddenly found himself thinking about sea green eyes ….

……………..

Olivia Phillips carefully placed her goods in the basket and with a smile at the store keeper turned to leave the building. Sofia was content with her stick of candy and Reuben was rummaging about in a bag with an assortment of his favourites. She was at the door when she saw the two women chatting, “Good morning,” she smiled and nodded for one of them she already knew, the kindly but garrulous Mrs. Hawkins.

“Good morning, my dear.” Clemmie nodded and bustled over “Mrs. Garston has just been telling me about the Cartwrights.” she paused and glanced over her shoulder as though to make sure no one could overhear, something she would repeat throughout the day with every person she was to meet and share the information with, as though they were the only ones privy to such news.

“About the Cartwrights?” Olivia blinked, her eyes darkened, “At the Ponderosa?”

“Yes, dear, at the Ponderosa. Haven’t you read about the Commodore - I mean, Adam - coming back home?”

“No, I haven’t got the newspaper yet, Mrs. Hawkins.” she sighed and looked down at Sofia who was holding onto her skirt with sticky fingers.

“Well, ducky, he’s come home quite badly knocked about and Mrs. Garston went there this morning to see him. Well, the whole family went, really a bit inconsiderate to my way of thinking, but Mr. Garston thought he should go and Lucy -” Clemmie sniffed and fluffed up her hair and hoisted up her bosom, obviously Lucy didn’t rate highly in her estimation.

Olivia wanted to shake her companion as she waited apparently so calmly for further details. Inwardly she was feeling sick with apprehension, and when Clemmie got back on track she released her breath in a sigh of relief.

“Well, seems there was a right carry on between Ben and Adam. They were shouting the odds at one another about what treatment he should have …apparently,” she leaned forwards to pronounce the denouement of the story “Dr. Martin is of the opinion that they should cut off his leg.”

Olivia felt a wave of nausea sweep over her and she swayed, “Oh Mrs. Hawkins, don’t say such things.” and she put a hand to her heart to stop it beating so fast.

“It’s true. Mrs. Garston met them on their way back from the Ponderosa. They were really very tight lipped about it all but Mr. Garston managed to get it out of Dr. Paul that the Cartwrights had preferred to go along with a Chinese doctors advice.”

“A Chinese doctor?” Olivia felt herself swaying and leaned against the post that supported the porch roof, “I don’t really understand, Mrs. Hawkins, why you’re telling me this ?”

“Well, you’re a friend of the Cartwrights, aren’t you? Ben’s taken you under his wing so I heard … I thought you would want to know what’s happening there to your friends?”

“I do. And thank you. It’s just a lot to take in all at once.”

“Yes,” Clemmie stroked her arm gently, “Paul Martin looked furious, but young John seemed to be mulling things over more.”

“You’ve seen them?”

“Well, I thought I should check up on what Mrs. Garston told me, she tends to exaggerate something orful.” Clemmie patted her hair as though the conversation had flattened her curls and puffs and bangs. “Anyway, I must go, dearie.”

Olivia released her breath again and closed her eyes. So - that was why he hadn’t come. Not because he didn’t want to, but because he just couldn’t. She pulled Reuben away from playing with the brooms and mops leaning against the side of the store and hurried back to the wagon. As she loaded her belongings into the back of the vehicle and lifted Sofia onto the wagon seat, followed by Reuben she was already planning to visit the Ponderosa and see for herself just how unwell Adam Cartwright really was…

Chapter 17

Hoss and Joe listened attentively to everything that Ben had to tell them about the events of the day. They looked rather tentatively at one another before looking at their father and neither one of them really knew what to say or what questions to ask. Joe fidgeted with his hat and finally asked his father if he could go up and see Adam for a few minutes before he headed home to Mary Ann.

Adam had obviously been reading a book some time before falling asleep; it lay on the bed by his side, his hand still holding it. He had been propped up by a number of pillows so that he could see the view through the window which was open. Muted sounds drifted into the room and for a moment Joe just stood there looking around until his eyes finally settled upon Adams leg. From the knee down it looked every bit as familiar as Adam’s leg always had … slim, lean and dark with hair. From the knee up his leg was swathed in gauze, a light dressing to cover the cream.

“I can hear you breathing you know,” Adam suddenly said although he hadn’t moved and his eyes remained shut.

“You are awake then?”

“Yeah, just about.”

“How’s the leg?”

“Still attached.” Adam turned now and opened his eyes to look at his brother, “How did your day go?”

“Oh the usual … You know, you remember?” Joe shrugged and stepped further into the room, “Pa said that Paul was really angry, and John insisted that you’d be a lot better off if you had your leg -” he did a chopping motion.

Adam grimaced “Yeah, well -” he looked at the book and closed it, “Could you get me a glass of water, Joe?”

“Sure,” Joe smiled and poured out the water into a glass, which Adam took from him, “I see your hands don’t shake no more.” he observed.

“Well, they have their moments.” Adam muttered and gulped the water down so fast that it barely touched the sides, “So, Pa told you about this treatment, huh?”

“Sounds rather barbaric.”

“It’s painful, but not barbaric. Cutting off someone’s limb because it looks as though it presents a problem that they can’t be bothered to spend time dealing with - that’s barbaric.” Adam leaned back against the pillows. “How’s Mary Ann? You never told me about that window incident? And I was sorry to hear about the loss of your child.”

“It was our fault, the window, I mean.” Joe’s expressive face showed only too well how distressed he still felt at the memory of that time. He opened his mouth to say a little more but then closed it, walked to the window and stared out at the view beyond. He sighed and then returned to the bedside, “Once you can get up and about again, you will come and see us, won’t you?”

Adam nodded. He looked at his little brother thoughtfully before turning his head and closing his eyes again. “Thanks, Joe, I’ll do that .”

“Are you tired?”

“Yeah, all the time -” Adam sighed.

“I’ll see you again tomorrow then.”

Adam didn’t answer although he heard the door open and then close. Things had changed so much, he thought. This was the natural order of things and had he been here everything would have slipped into place comfortably and well. But he hadn’t been here and now the change wasn’t just about Joe getting married, but about another house and being invited there and not having Joe downstairs playing checkers with Hoss, or doing stupid crazy things that were equally as irritating as they were amusing. It seemed, to Adam, that Joe just wasn’t ’his’ Little Joe anymore.

He must have slipped into a deep sleep because the room was in darkness when he woke up again. The book had fallen on the floor and someone had closed the window and drawn across the drapes. The door opened just as he was about to call out and Hoss entered with the lamp in his hand which he set down on the table, behind him came Hop Sing. “Hey, older brother, Hop Sings going to show me how to do your leg fer yer and help with your exercises.”

He ran his tongue over dry lips and hitched himself further up the bed into a sitting position. Then watched as Hop Sing carefully peeled away the covering and the procedure started all over again. At least the debrading was only once a day and for that he was truly grateful.

He took a dose of laudanum and listened to Hoss’ chatter while his mind trickled over past times, other times, when the three of them had been young men and life had seemed so full of adventure. He sighed, and now here he was - he scowled slightly that for some time to come this was going to be his life.

“Sure had some visitors come see you already, Adam.” Hoss was saying even as he observed how Hop Sing was handling things, “The Ladies from the Temperance Society came by and left you some gifts, right disappointed not to have seen you they were. Hester felt right sorry for them. Widow Hawkins came by with some friends of hers, young women but Hester soon sent them packing. Mind you, could jest imagine if any of them had come sneaking up them thar stairs and seen you like this --” he chuckled at the thought of three squealing women running back down to the big room, “Hey, and guess who else came on by?”

Adam held his breath and waited, and wondered for the space of seconds as Hoss gave him no time to guess as he told him right away “Amanda Ridley. Remember her? She ain’t been hide nor hair near here since her Ma died.”

“Didn’t she get married?” Adam winced and clenched his teeth, grabbed the edge of the bed and wondered if another dose of laudanum would be in order.

“Nah, no one would have her, she was too dried up and bitter like an ol’ lemon.” Hoss now helped Hop Sing wrap the leg with fresh coverings and carefully lowered it back on the bed, “Now for them exercises.”

He rubbed his hands together and smiled leaving Adam wondering whether his brother was actually enjoying the situation, but the gentle care that he undertook the exercises soon put his fears to rest. He looked at Adam “Hop Sing said that these will help get some strength back into your leg again, Adam, and you won’t have problems walking afterwards.”

“So Chang says.”

“You really sure you’re right about this, Adam? I mean, Jimmy’s just come back here and he’s new to how things are done hereabouts. You’re placing a lot of trust in what he’s suggesting you do here.”

“I know, but I do trust him, Hoss.”

“Sure, well, if you say so.” Hoss rubbed the back of his head.

“You wouldn’t shoot a good horse before you did everything possible to heal the injury first, would you, Hoss?”

“Shucks, no, I guess not.” Hoss replied and nodded, “I guess I see what you mean. Jest that Paul ain’t never been wrong before and -”

“Don’t talk about it anymore, Hoss.” Adam said gravely, “I don’t want to hear what you have to say about Paul or anyone else.”

…………….

The knock on the door startled Ben as he was dozing in the chair by the fire. He dropped his pipe but soon got himself to his feet as the knocking persisted. Hester had already retired for the night and Hoss was in the kitchen making his late night snack. He opened the door and stepped back in surprise “Well, come on in, I didn’t expect to see you again today.”

John Martin nodded and removed his hat as he stepped into the room. Hoss, coming out with a plate of sandwiches and a glass of milk nodded, felt awkward and quickly put the food and drink down on the table. “’Evening, John, everything alright?”

John stood there for a moment twisting his hat round between his fingers before he asked if he could sit down. Once seated and his hat settled on the small table he cleared his throat, “I came to apologise, Ben.”

Ben raised his eyebrows, “You and Paul both?”

“No, just me. Uncle Paul is still growling about it but he’ll come round.” He frowned and didn’t speak for a moment, “I think we put our friendship before our patient, and that isn’t right, it calls for compromises.”

“You think you compromised?”

“I got to thinking about what Adam said, about that diphtheria epidemic, and how the Chinese doctors and Uncle Paul and the other doctors all worked together to get it dealt with. Uncle Paul even said it was remarkable.”

“It was -” Ben agreed and placed his pipe on the table beside his elbow.

“Then Adam said that you were all kept safe from it because did as Hop Sing directed, following his ways rather than looking out for the doctors in town.”

“Things were a lot different then, John. The town wasn’t really much of a town then, and it was a long way to go for a doctor.”

“I went to see Dr. Lee Chang this afternoon and had a long chat with him about what James is doing here. Particularly about this treating the whole man at the same time, healing the inner man as well as the outer.”

“Go on -”

“I don’t understand much about what he was saying but I could appreciate what James Chang meant a bit more. We may put it in different terms but I think we were partly right in assuming that Adams deterioration has been due to his exhaustion and mental fatigue caused by this latest venture of his in China. I really did feel that I spoke out of turn, and hastily,” he sighed and looked at Hoss who merely lowered his head rather than comment.

“Well, John, I figure there was a lot of hasty talk today. It was good of you to go and see old Dr. Chang; he’s a very wise man.”

“Yes, I got to see that for myself.” John rose to his feet, “How is Adam?”

“Suffering, but he’ll recover.”

“Would - er - do you think Chang would mind if I came tomorrow, to watch what he does? I’d like to see it for myself and learn something -”

“Of course, John.” Ben stood up and walked with him to the door, “You should know that you and your Uncle are always welcome at the Ponderosa.”

John nodded, smiled slowly and then slipped his hat on “Thanks, Ben.” he said softly and stepped out onto the porch. He looked up into the sky and sighed, “It’s a lovely night.”

“Yes, it is.” Ben put out his hand which John shook warmly, before stepping out into the darkness and mounting his horse.

For some moments Ben stood on the porch with his hands in his pockets listening to the sound of the retreating horse. Then with a slight shake of the head he went back indoors, and closed the door behind him.

Chapter 18

The children were sleeping at last leaving Olivia with the evening ahead of her. Marcy was making them a cup of tea, a habit that they had enjoyed since moving to the ranch. Their situation was slightly shifting from mistress and helper, to companions. It was, for them both, a pleasant arrangement providing an opportunity to surmount barriers society would impose upon them and making communication more relaxed and informal.

“Are they asleep?” Marcy asked as she heard Olivia coming down the stairs, “Tea’s ready and I’ve some cookies.”

“Sound asleep,” Olivia smiled and pulled across the curtains as she passed the window in order to make the room even cosier.

There was a fire in the grate, although a small one, for the evening was cool compared to the warmth of the day. She took her chair on one side while Marcy sat down on the other opposite her. “This is nice,” Marcy said with that simplicity of expression that meant far more than the words themselves. She smiled over at Olivia as she cradled her cup between her hands, “I don’t think I’ve ever been as happy as I have been since coming here, M’am.”

“When are you going to start calling me Olivia, Marcy?” She smiled as she spoke and then glanced at the fire, “Yes, it has been good, these past weeks.”

“Months -” Marcy corrected her with a smile.

“Yes, you’re right, months.” Olivia sipped her tea and looked again into the flames, “It’s been a busy time, hasn’t it?”

“Yes and a strange time too. Who’d have thought that Mrs. Phillips would have died like that? And Mr. Booth as well.”

Olivia sighed and concentrated on drinking her tea. Mention of Booth reminded her of Adam Cartwright and made her heart flutter. She avoided Marcy’s eyes carefully as she started to talk about the cattle that Mr. O’Dell intended to bring in “We’ve got to finish that fencing before they can be brought in to graze, otherwise they could wander and mix in with the other herds.”

“Yes, M’am, I daresay they would.” Marcy replied getting up to pour fresh tea into their cups, “Mr. O’Dell certainly works hard, doesn’t he?”

“He’s been a good friend.” Olivia said with her voice softening, she took the cup from Marcy and smiled at her, “Did you know there’s a dance in the Town Hall this weekend?”

“Yes, I - I did hear.” Marcy frowned, “Ain’t no point in me knowing about that as I don’t have anything fitting to wear.”

“Oh Marcy, of course you have. You can wear one of my frocks. You and I are about the same size and -”

“That ain’t fitting, though.” Marcy smiled slowly, “I mean, it ain’t right that I -”

“Nonsense. One thing you have to remember, Marcy, that out here things are different. This isn’t San Francisco society …” Olivia stirred sugar into the tea and observed Marcy thoughtfully, “My green muslin would look lovely on you.”

“But that’s nearly new, Miss.”

“That’s good; it’ll look all the nicer on you.” Olivia looked away and stared once more into the flames, “Mrs. Branson has said she will look after the children for me. We can both go and enjoy the evening. I do think we deserve it, don’t you? We’ve really worked very hard over these past few months, and it’ll give us the chance to get to know our neighbours more.”

Marcy smiled and nodded “Yes, Miss, you’re right. Quite right.”

Olivia sat and drank her tea. It had been a long day and the news that Mrs. Hawkins had shared with her about Adam Cartwright continually played on her mind. Marcy was chattering about what she would wear with the green dress and how she would curl her hair and a myriad other things but now all Olivia wanted to think about was what Mrs. Hawkins had told her.

Finally she stood up and put the cup and saucer down on the table. “Good night, Marcy. I really need to get to sleep now. I feel so tired. I’ll get the dress out tomorrow morning and we can check on the length for you, just in case the hem needs to be changed.”

“Miss, thank you -” Marcy cried clasping her hands together in a quite childish gesture of excited delight, “Thank you.”

“I’ve green ribbons for your hair, Marcy. You’ll be the belle of the ball.”

“Oh no, Miss. Not me. You will be -” Marcy smiled and watched as Olivia mounted the stairs with a slow grace that her little friend truly envied. Once Olivia had disappeared Marcy put the cups and saucers into the sink and then began to dance a few steps across the floor, humming a tune beneath her breath. She had never been to a dance before; never in all her short life and now she could barely wait for the day to come when she would enter the hall looking oh so lovely in her beautiful green dress. She sighed “And there’ll be ribbons in my hair …” she whispered to herself. “Green ribbons to match my dress.”

…………….

Olivia sat on the edge of the bed and bowed her head as she tried to recall to mind exactly what Mrs. Hawkins had said in that rough London accent of hers. “They were of the opinion they should cut off his leg…”

“Why would they want to cut off his leg? It doesn’t make sense. Dr. Martin and his nephew are good doctors, surely if it were that serious they wouldn’t have just ridden away and left Adam to the care of a Chinese doctor? Mrs. Hawkins is wrong, she must be wrong.”

She eventually stirred herself and disrobed, slipping on her nightdress after she had gone through her evening ablutions. She braided her hair and then looked at her reflection in the mirror. She was not overly tall, medium height really, and her face was oval with high cheekbones. Her hair was very pale blonde, and her eyes were large and green. She looked at herself closer in the mirror and noticed freckles over her nose. She blinked and yet there she still was - looking at herself in the mirror with a grave reflection looking back at her.

She looked healthy and strong, much more so than when she left with Ben Cartwright several months ago. Her skin had tanned to a soft golden brown. She shook her head, and sighed. Her reflection did the same. She leaned forward “How can you be so sure that he could possibly care about you? He only saw you a few times and gave you a few roses. That doesn’t mean he cares anything at all about a silly woman like you!”

She touched the mirror with her forefinger and her reflection reached out to touch hers. Cold glass. Harsh reality.

“What makes you think you love him? How do you know its love this feeling within you? Poets write about such ecstasy and a leaping of mind and heart in unison, but all I feel is dread and a fear that - that it’s all a pretence and a dream. How can he love me? Why should I think I love him?”

She turned away and hurried to the bed then knelt beside it and clasped her hands together, bowed her head so that her brow touched the quilt. She could smell lavender and rose petals.

“Oh God, dear God, please don’t let it be true that he’s ill, don’t take him away from me just when I have the opportunity to get to know him. Please keep him safe. I know I’m being selfish but isn’t there any possibility of a chance of some happiness now with someone to love and to be loved by? Can I not have that chance?

“I’m afraid, God. I’m afraid that if I go there I’ll find out that he never cared about me at all, that I was just a whim, someone he felt sorry for and wanted to give flowers to because I was just a strange woman who had asked for his help. I’m afraid that as soon as he got on his ship he would have forgotten me right away and if I were to go and see him - tomorrow, or the next day - he’ll just politely smile and say ‘Hello, but - oh yes, of course - Mrs. Phillips.’

I’m afraid, God, that he may be really ill. If it is true then show me a way to help him, even if he doesn’t even remember me, or care about me - show me what to do. I promise you, God, I’ll do my best to do what’s right.”

She ended her prayer and then slipped into bed. But it was a long time before sleep finally came as thoughts and worries, hopes and fears tumbled over and over inside her mind.

……………….

The moon peeked shyly through the window where Lilith Pearson was supposed to be sleeping. She hugged her doll close to her and stared up at the silver disc in the sky and thought hard about the things she had heard throughout the day. Adults thought children didn’t hear what they whispered about, or if they did, that they didn’t understand what was said. They were wrong, they were always wrong. Lilith heard the whispers and she understood what they meant.

John had come and told Barbara about what had happened at the Ponderosa. He had been angry. It was the first time Lilith had seen another man angry beside her father, although this had been a different kind anger. She had played with the doll but had watched John closely, and she knew that it was an anger that was caused by sadness. She understood that feeling and so listened more closely to what was being said.

“I tried to reason with them, and so did my Uncle -”

“Oh John, the most stubborn people in the world are the Cartwrights, surely your Uncle told you that ?”

“But, darling, Adam’s in terrible pain, terrible pain,” he repeated himself, stressing the word and Lilith had felt a shiver run right through her and she had to turn away from them to look at the books on the shelves and really concentrate on them for a while until the desire to cry had gone.

“Tell me what’s wrong, John, what’s the matter with him? He was alright the other day when we saw him, why should he be so ill now?”

“Because he wasn’t alright when we saw him -” John had replied, brushing back a lock of hair with his fingers, “Oh I know he appeared quite well, but all the time those wounds in his leg were festering and the sepsis was spreading and now -”

“John -” Barbara had stood up then, and placed a hand on John’s arm, “John, he’s one of the most stubborn men on earth, if he’s made up his mind about this treatment you won’t get him to change it. Why not try and see it from his point of view.”

“It’s a crazy point of view.” John had said and drew Barbara into his arms as if he had needed her close to him more than anything else at that moment.

“Yes, perhaps, but it is his point of view, so you need to get to understand it. Why should he listen to you and Paul when he prefers the opinion of another doctor? Especially when the other doctor claims to be knowledgeable about burns?”

“Barbara, you don’t seem to understand - he could die if that poison spreads.”

“If you’ve told him that and he’s still decided to have the other treatment rather than amputation, then you must accept it, John.”

Lilith had stopped listening then. She had put her doll down and looked at the books and searched for the dictionary. The word was new to her. Amputation. She said it over and over in her head to make sure she didn’t forget it. “A …m …p. Here it is … amp - u - tation - to amputate - to cut off for medical purposes (a limb)”

She stood there for a moment feeling very cold with the book still open in her hands. She very slowly closed it and put it back on the shelf. She could hear Barbara and John still talking but it was far away and fuzzy. Then everything went black and she went down with a whack on the floor.

Now here she was still in bed. Mother had brought her something to eat but she had pushed her hands away, retching at the thought of food. She had a good sized egg on the back of her head but John had said she would be alright after a while and in some ways she was except that she kept seeing those words drifting across her eyes like little black worms. Peter was asleep, unaware of the drama and misery his sister was feeling. She held her doll tightly in her arms and closed her eyes and began to cry, deep heart breaking sobs that had Barbara running up the stairs to hold her in her arms and beg her to tell what was wrong. But even though she saw the words dancing in front of her eyes she just couldn’t utter them, not out loud, not ever.

………………..

Mary Ann reached across the bed and felt a space where usually her hand would have touched the warm body of her husband. She looked around and couldn’t see him in the room so quickly slipped from the bed, pulled on her robe and ran down the stairs, peering over the bannister rail as she did so to see him sitting in his chair staring at the hearth with a glass of whiskey in his hands.

“Joe? What’s wrong?” she had stopped on the half landing and when he turned to look at her she almost ran down the rest of the stairs, the misery on his face was so acute.

“Mary Ann -” he half rose and then fell back into the chair, then put a hand to her face as she came and sat on the floor with her head on his lap and her hands clasping hold of him. He put the glass down, “Mary Ann, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb you.”

“You didn’t, I just woke up and realised you weren’t there by my side. What’s wrong, darling?”

“It’s Adam, he’s ill and I don’t know how to help him. I feel so useless -” his hands reached out for her and she rose and sat on his lap, her head upon his shoulder while his arms cradled around her body, “I went into that room and just looked at him and didn’t even know what to say. He’s my brother, and I love him, but all I could do was stand there and invite him to come and visit us when he was better.”

She didn’t say anything, just held him closer. He kissed the top of her head in an absent kind of way and she felt his heart beating against her own.

“I don’t know what to do.” he suddenly said and bowed his head so that his brow rested upon her hair.

…………………….

Adam woke up with a start. Somewhere he had heard groaning, a sound that had filled his head and forced him to open his eyes and wake. He listened for the sound but heard nothing. His heart was beating so fast that the pulse of it beat in his ears like a drum and then he realised that the groans were coming from him and the reason was because of the pain in his leg. He clenched his teeth together and with one hand clutched at the covers on the bed, scrunching them in one hand while the other hand covered his face.

The light of the lamp flickered on the bedside table and after a few minutes had elapsed and his heart had stopped thumping so loudly he turned to look at the little flame. “Just concentrate on that flame. Just stare at it and will the pain to go away. Don’t think about anything other than the flame.”

A hand touched his arm and a face leaned towards him from the shadows. A face cast in shadows within shadows and he shivered, “Jiang Peng -” he groaned and then the flame grew larger and higher and he could see his father looking down at him, “Pa?”

“It’s alright, Adam, you’re not alone.”

“I - hhmm - I can’t - I - I need some laudanum, anything, Pa, anything …” he could feel sweat prickling across his brow, under his armpits “Pa - ?”

“It’s alright, Adam.” Ben said and Adam groaned “It’s not alright, Pa, it damn well hurts.”

Chapter 19

 

 

Ben wasn’t sure when Adam finally fell asleep.  He wasn’t even sure if he had given him the right dose of laudanum as it took some time before his sons breathing changed from heavy and laboured to a soft normalcy.  Many were the prayers Ben offered up that night to the one who listens to the prayers of the afflicted and at what time he actually slipped into sleep himself he had no idea. 

 

He woke up to the touch of his son’s hand on his shoulder and found himself staring at an empty bed.  “You alright, Pa?”

 

Ben yawned, rubbed his face and shook his head before looking up and finding Adam smiling down at him.   He was leaning upon his cane, a quizzical look on his face, “I thought I’d get up and do what had to be done before Chang got here.” he smiled and ran a hand over his smooth jaw, “Hester brought up coffee and breakfast but you were too sound to even stir so we thought we would leave you to sleep on.”

 

“You should have woken me, Chang will be here soon.” Ben grumbled as he struggled to his feet.

 

Adam raised his eyebrows and smiled “Hmm, no doubt.  Pa, you were telling me about John Martin wanting to come and observe - the procedure?  He won’t be coming today, will he?”

 

“I doubt it. I rather got the impression he was going to wait until I said it was alright with you.”  Ben glanced at his son and then smiled “You’d prefer that he didn’t come?”

 

“For a while.   I - er - don’t feel exactly at my best at such times you know.”  He leaned heavily upon the cane and pursed his lips, “Although it’s good that he’s prepared to respect Chang’s way of doing things.”

 

Ben was about to answer when there came the sound of buggy wheels and he shook his head in dismay, “Here they are, and me looking a sight to behold.”

 

“You always do, Pa.” Adam smiled and the dark eyes twinkled.

 

“I’ll just go and grab some coffee.”

 

He hurried down the stairs and had managed to tuck his shirt tails into his pants when there came the knock on the door.  Hoss looked over at him, Hannah in his arms, “How is he today, Pa?”

 

“As well as can be expected.” Ben said accepting the cup of coffee from Hester and kissing her cheek, “You should’ve woken me up.”

 

“No, Adam said you had a late night, you needed to sleep.” she replied as she kissed him back.

 

Chang and Su Ling entered with  smile and a bow and when offered coffee and something to eat they shook their heads politely “We go up and see Adam.” and then Chang spoke in Cantonese to Hop Sing who hurried into the kitchen to emerge later with a pail of hot water and towels.

 

“I’m going up with them,” Hoss declared handing Hannah over to Hester.

 

“I’m coming too.” Ben said and passed the cup and saucer into Hester’s other hand.

 

Adam was still standing by the window when Chang and Su Ling came into the bedroom; he accepted their bow and greeting which he acknowledged with a few words of Cantonese.  Chang smiled and then indicated the bed to which Adam rather reluctantly returned.

 

Just as Hoss and Ben entered the room the main door opened downstairs and Joe stepped into the house, swept his hat from his head and looked over at Hester, “They’re here then?  The dust hasn’t settled yet from their buggy wheels.”

 

“Yes, Joe. They’re all upstairs.” she replied putting Hannah down among her toys.  “I don’t think Hoss intends to leave just yet.”

 

“No, that’s alright, I’d rather go up and see what’s happening myself … if that’s alright?”

 

“I’m not going to stop you,” she replied with a smile which didn’t reach her eyes.

 

When Joe entered the room Ben was standing by the window with one hand on his hip and the other rubbing his chin as his dark eyes watched as Chang removed the gauze from Adam’s leg.  Hoss was standing at the head of the bed, close to Adam while Hop Sing was standing by Chang with the hot water and towels.  At the desk Su Ling was busy setting out the paste and other instruments, a bowl of hot water among them.

 

Chang didn’t stop his deft movements as Joe came in and closed the door.  Even though the room was now seriously overcrowded he knew better than to try and order any of the Cartwrights out, accepting the fact that they wouldn’t go.  He removed the last of the gauze and paused to observe the wound.  Joe walked around the bed to stand beside Hoss and close to Adam who was chewing on his bottom lip.

 

“Honourable Adam, this is going to be painful procedure today.  Wound very raw.  Do you wish to have something to help?”

 

Adam wiped sweat from his brow with the back of his arm, and then shook his head.  It was Joe who stepped forward “Why?  Why should it be painful today?  What kind of procedure is this anyway?  Adam wasn’t in such pain before you started all this … “

 

“Joe -” Ben’s voice snapped across the room and Joe closed his mouth although his eyes were still wide and panic stricken.  The silence settled upon the room like a blanket.

 

“Wal,” Hoss said as he grabbed at Joe’s arm and hauled him back by his side, “It do seem mighty odd that all this here pain is happening now and not when our brother actually got the wound. If I recall rightly he got the burns and yet was walking and toting a boat about for days after … how come he managed all that if he was in such pain?”

 

Chang looked at Adam who merely raised both eyebrows and pursed his lips, rolled his shoulders in a shrug and looked enquiringly at him as though he also wouldn’t mind a decent kind of explanation.

 

“Extraordinary things happen, my friends, when the mind and body work together to achieve something momentous.  You were in agony when it happened did you not say?”

 

“Yes” Adam sighed.

 

“But you spent days walking and rowing in intense heat … is that right?”

 

“Yes, but Hau Sheng helped me through it.”  Adams voice was lower, huskier now.

 

“Then you get to your ship and collapse.  They think you will die and put you on another boat so you can either die there or be saved.   That is so?”

 

“You see -” Joe cried, “That’s what I mean …how’d he do that and now - how’d he come to this?”

 

Chang began to wash away the paste very carefully from the wound before he answered, “A while ago when I was in Boston hospital, I treated an unusual case.  A young woman was walking with her son when a wagon overturned.  The boy was trapped and screaming for help.  People came and stood by, helpless.” he looked over at Hoss “Perhaps you would have been able to help.”

 

“Depended on the size of the wagon and what was in it, but sure would have done what I coulda.”

 

“The mother is small like Su Ling.  She goes to her son and tells him it will be alright soon. She then lifts the wagon and her son crawls out safe.  They come to hospital and she stands and waits for her son to be examined.  They tell her, all is well, not even broken leg.  She smiled, thanks them and then collapses.  She will never walk again, she is paralysed from the neck down*.   The need for her body and mind to work in conjunction is gone.  The mind shuts off, the body -” he sighed and shook his head, “The same in your case - you have a purpose, you push onwards. The purpose is achieved - the body requires help from other sources.”

 

“But why this -” Joe cried, gesturing to Adams leg.

 

“You think he would not be in much pain if leg chopped off?” Jimmy asked quietly.

 

Joe blanched and then looked at Adam who only shook his head as though marvelling at his younger brother’s conduct.  Chang now washed his hands and looked at Adam, “Are you ready?”

 

Adam nodded, took a deep breath and grabbed at the bars on his bed behind him… He clenched his teeth and waited and when Chang began to wield the brush, softly stroking away the flesh that had died during the past 24 hours, he reared up in anguish before falling back upon the pillows.

 

He brought his arm across his face and wiped the sweat from his brow upon his sleeve. He could feel Hoss’ hand upon his shoulder, firm and strong, providing some comfort although for some reason the thought occurred to him to ask his brother to thump him on the jaw and knock him out cold. 

 

Hester looked up at the sound of feet on the stairs and wondered if the procedure had ended when Joe came and threw himself on the settee, then leaned forward to bury his face in his hands.  Moments later Ben appeared and took his place by his son’s side.  Tactfully Hester returned to the kitchen and put on the kettle for some fresh coffee.

 

“I’m sorry, Pa, I just can’t stand seeing him in such pain.  Surely there’s something else -”

 

“Only what Paul recommends.” Ben replied, “And neither Adam nor I want that …” he put his hand on Joe’s back, “It’ll be worth the pain in time, you’ll see.”

 

Joe wiped his face and then stood up and walked over to the hearth, he leaned upon the stonework and looked down at the logs in the grate, “I sure wish I could turn the clock back, Pa.  Just long enough so that somehow we could have stopped Adam from leaving here.  Things would have stayed the same and - and this would never have happened.”

 

“How do you know that things would have stayed the same or that something worse wouldn’t have occurred?” Ben said quietly, “Just because you change one aspect of life doesn’t guarantee everything would be plain sailing, son.”

 

“I know.” Joe sighed wistfully, “I was just wishing -” he glanced ceiling wards where sounds from the room above could be heard, muffled, thankfully, “I wish I knew what to do to help him.”

 

“Well, why not go up and see him later.  He has exercises he has to do, and he’d like some company, especially yours.”

 

Joe nodded, he couldn’t find the right words now, but returned to his fathers side and leaned back against the settee, closed his eyes.  He could hear Hester coming into the room, the clink of cups on saucers and in the background Hannah was clapping her hands and making gurgling sounds. It didn’t quite cover over the noises above their heads but did help a little to provide a pretence at normality.

 

……………….

 

Ben had to leave a while after Chang had gone as there was business in town and lawyers and business paid scant heed to the personal goings on in another’s life.   Hoss left to join Candy for work at the south pasture where there was branding still to be done.  Hester kissed Joe on the cheek and bore Hannah away in her arms to go and visit Mary Ann. The weather was beautifully warm and pleasant and she had decided to walk with Hannah straddling one hip and a basket full of goodies resting on the other.

 

Hop Sing appeared with all the detritus from the bedroom and smiled, nodded, and shuffled into the kitchen, saying as he did so that he would be ‘fixing food any minute now.’

 

Joe had paced the floor, read some of a newspaper that Ben had left on the table, then paced some more but once Hop Sing had come down he hurried up and returned to Adam’s room where he found Adam sitting at his desk, pen in hand, and apparently about to start writing a letter.  “Well, Joe, you alright now?” the deep and still husky voice greeted him as Adam turned to him with a smile.

 

“I thought - I expected you to be in bed.”

 

“One the paste is on it calms everything down enough for me to do things.” Adam gestured to a chair, “Tell me about the window, Joe.”

 

“The window?”

 

“In your  house.  What happened?  How come it blew in like that?”

 

Joe looked at the concern on his brother’s face, concern for him and Mary Ann, and the look he saw so touched the raw emotions in his own heart that he felt tears spring to his eyes and he had to turn away, stand up and walk over to the window.  He could just see the smoke coiling up from the chimney of his home, his and Mary Ann’s.  He cleared his throat “It was my fault.  I changed the design of the window.”

 

“You - what?” Adam exclaimed and dropped his pen, “Why?”

 

“Mary Ann wanted to be able to see the view without anything in the way.  So we had this big window made up. Harry told us that it wasn’t in your design and - but  - well - we went ahead anyway.”

 

Adam reached out for a glass of water which he drank quickly, then shook his head, “Why though, Joe?  I thought I’d made it clear enough -”

 

“Yeah, sure, but Mary Ann -” he paused and bit down on his bottom lip, “I just wanted her to have the home of her dreams, and you have to admit, it’s a great view?” he tried to force a smile but his brother just looked grave.  “It wasn’t her fault, it was entirely mine.”

 

“I don’t recall saying it was her fault, Joe.”

 

“No, but - I didn’t want you to think it was,” his brother replied quietly.

 

“I’m sorry it happened anyway, Joe.” Adam sighed and ran his hand over his head, bringing it down over the nape of his neck, “And the baby? How’d that happen?”

 

“I don’t know.  Paul said it happens quite often with first babies … she wasn’t … it was quite early.”

 

“I’m sorry, it was a hard time for you both.”

 

“For Mary Ann more’n me, she hadn’t told me - "

 

“There’s lots of time yet, Joe.” Adam said kindly,  “You’re both young and if you want a family then it’ll come along.” he grinned then, “Even if you don’t want a family I guess it’ll come along.”

 

Joe smiled and nodded before impulsively grabbing Adam by the arm, “Adam - I’m so sorry about what’s happened to you.  If there’s anything I can do … I just hate knowing you’re in pain like this …”

 

“I - I’m alright, Joe.  I promise -” he nodded, smiled, nodded some more and then turned to the desk, picked up his pen and stared down at the blank white page on the desk.  “Thanks for coming up, Joe.”  He paused and put the pen down, “How about a game of checkers?”

 

Chapter 20

 

Olivia carefully folded the green dress and set it aside with the green ribbons she had promised Marcy.  It had seemed a perfect choice for the girl and the hem had hardly required any work on it, in fact, there were just a few little places along the seam under the arm that had needed a little careful needlework.  Now it was finished and she took it upstairs and placed it on Marcy’s bed for her to find when she next went to her room.

 

Today was a beautiful day as far as the weather was concerned and it called to her enticingly to step outside and enjoy it.  The children had gone their separate ways for Marcy had taken Sofia into the garden to find flowers to press, later she was going to show the little girl how to make book marks and little pictures with them.  Reuben had got his pony and gone riding with Mr. O’Dell who was going to take him fishing by the river. 

 

Should she?  Shouldn’t she?  Why not? She couldn’t possibly …! Of course she could. No, it would be too presumptuous. 

 

But it was the perfect day for a ride, just to ride and not think about measurements or fencing posts.  And should her horse wander too close to Ponderosa land, well, perhaps she would just call in and ask for a drink of water and about the health of the Commodore.

 

She hurried downstairs and grabbed at her bonnet.  Hastily jotted a little note for Marcy that she was going for a ride and almost ran to the stable as though now there just was no time to waste.   She saddled the horse, checking that the girth strap was buckled safely, and everything was in order. Then she mounted up, carefully adjusting her skirts as modestly as possible, and rode out of the yard.

 

She had so many thoughts, fears and dreads going through her mind.  What if he didn’t remember her?  Well, of course he would because Ben would have mentioned her. But then what if Ben hadn’t?  If he were really so ill what would she do?  Could she offer to care for him, nurse him?  She imagined herself sitting at his bedside bathing his brow with a cool flannel and wiping sweat from his pallid cheeks.  Then she remembered that Hester was there, and Mary Ann, with prior claims to that much desired position by his side.

 

At one stage in her ride she slowed her horse to a walk as she tried to convince herself once again that her brief meeting with this rather enigmatic man was not enough to feel love.  No one can love a person they do not know, they only love the person they create in their imagination based on the one they had met.  So, she didn’t love him then?  No, of course not.  Then why continue riding to see him?   Because one has to find out for sure about these things.   Upon that decision and the fact that her stomach had butterflies in it, she urged the horse into a trot.

 

The track was dusty and at the junction to the main road towards the Ponderosa she could see the dust from someone else who was travelling towards the ranch.  She decided it may be one of the doctors and continued on.

 

…………………

 

Lilith opened the door to John and looked up at him with wide anxious eyes.  He smiled and bent down to her level “Good morning, Lilith.  How are you today?”

 

“I’m alright, Dr. John.” she replied and stepped to one side to let him into the house.

 

“Dr. John?” he frowned and looked at her again, “Are you sure you’re alright?”

 

“Yes, thank you.” she replied primly.

 

Still with a frown on his face he walked into the room where Barbara was washing dishes.  She smiled and offered her face towards him for a kiss.  “This is a pleasant surprise, any particular reason?”

 

“I just thought as I had to come and visit one of my patients near here I would make a quick detour and visit my favourite person.”  He looked over at Lilith who was watching him with big eyes, “Lilith, you look very dark around the eyes, my dear.  Have you been sleeping well?”

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

“I think you’ve been reading books late at night, haven’t you?”  He smiled, his eyes twinkled and he put his hand out to stroke her head but she stepped away out of reach.

 

“Lilith, what’s the matter with you?” Barbara cried, “Sweetheart, what’s wrong?”

 

“Nothing’s wrong.” she replied quietly and left the room to run outside.

 

“She was crying last night.” Barbara confided to John, “Sobs, deep sobs. She hasn’t cried like that since - well, since Andrew -” she stopped then, tightening her lips together.

 

“It could be that she had a bad dream, my dear.  She went through a terrible ordeal with Andrew, all that worry and fear she had experienced isn’t something that can be shrugged off that easily.” he took her hand and kissed her fingers. “I was hoping to see Adam today.”

 

“Really?  Has he said you could -” she paused, “I mean, he’s a proud man, John, he may not want you watching him.”

 

“I know, I understand that -” he sighed and picked Peter up, “My goodness, what a heavy boy you are getting to be -” he said and touched the boys face to sign the words to him before tweaking his nose which made the child laugh.

 

Outside Lilith stood as close to the window as she could.  She could just about hear the murmur of their voices and some words were clearer than others.  She had heard Adams name mentioned which had drawn her to listen to the conversation although she knew it was wrong to do so. 

 

“Have you spoken to Paul about what you intend to do?” Barbara asked as she came nearer to him, and consequently to the window.

 

“No, not yet.  But it has to be done, Barbara.  There’s no point in hedging around it.  Adams health comes first in all this; it’s not about friendships new or old.  His leg -” he sighed and shook his head, “and I know that if he were not so proud or stubborn -”

 

“John, that’s who he is,.” Barbara’s voice was coaxingly gentle, Lilith could barely hear her at all, “If they’re prepared to cut off friendships over this matter, then you have to handle it.”

 

Lilith heard the words cut off and her mother’s admonition to John to handle it. With a gasp of misery she left her place by the window and hurried to the buggy.  There in its usual place was John’s medical bag.  She grabbed at the handle and lifted it up - struggled with its weight - and hurried as fast as possible to somewhere to hide it. Then she ran into the barn, climbed up the ladder which she drew up after her, and huddled into a corner.

 

………………

 

Hop Sing stood at the bottom of the stairs and smiled, nodded his head in pleasure.  It was good to hear laughter coming from Adam’s room.  Joe’s protests that his brother had cheated, and Adams denials and insistence that his brother was too slow made the old man feel a glow in his heart.  He glanced at the clock and told himself that in another hour he would have to check on the leg and re-butter it up.

 

“Another game?” Joe said, “You have to let me win at least one game.”

 

“You did, remember?” Adam smiled and raised a hand to rub his eyes.

 

“Oh sure, the very first one.  I think you were just working out your strategy and seeing if I had improved or not.”  Joe grinned and began to set out the board.

 

“Don’t you play checkers with Hoss anymore?” Adam asked quietly and turning his head away to look over at the door.

 

“Not so much, we’re both - well, there are other things to do now.” Joe replied with a slight heat rising around his collar.

 

Adam didn’t reply.  He reached for his cane and held it in one hand while he wondered if he could manage to get to his feet.  The black and white squares on the board were merging, blending into each other and making him feel sick. “Joe, help me over to the bed, will you?”

 

“What’s wrong? You feel ill?” Joe cried instantly and jumped up, scattering the board from the table.  He could see that Adam was losing colour, and his hold on the cane was tenuous.  “Here, grab my arm.”

 

“And some laudanum - shake the bottle well, won’t you?” Adam frowned, dark brows lowered over his eyes as he stumbled his way to the bed. “It’s just that - when it gets near the time for changing the dressing - it really gets to hurt.”

 

“Not as much as this morning -?”

 

“No, no, nothing like that,” Adam smiled before coughing to clear his throat.  He looked at Joe, “We’ll have another match another time.” he whispered and took the medication from Joe and swallowed it down.  “Just makes it easier - a bit - that is -” he gasped.

 

“I’ll go and get Hop Sing.”

 

“No -” Adam fumbled on the bedside table until his fingers touched his gold watch, he brought it close to his eyes to see the time and then set it back down “Time yet, Hop Sing has a lot to do, leave him for now.”

 

“Do you want me to stay? Will I be in the way?”

 

“I’ll only sleep now, Joe.  Once the laudanum works I’ll sleep.”

 

“Then I’ll stay until you go to sleep.” Joe sighed and pulled a chair close to the bed.

 

“It’s a beautiful day, Joe.” Adam sighed, and closed his eyes, “You can’t imagine how lovely a ship looks on the open sea with her sails all unfurled on a day like this … the waves slap against the side of her hull as she dips in and out of the waves and overhead the sails snap in the breeze.  You look up and through the sails you see blue skies, the occasional cloud … and sometimes …” he sighed more deeply and released his  breath slowly.

 

“Adam?”  Joe leaned forward “Adam?”

 

The even but shallow breathing indicated that his brother was now sound asleep.  Very quietly Joe got up and left the room, closing the door behind him.

 

Amanda Ridley wasn’t sure why she had decided to call on the Ponderosa that particular morning.  Since her last visit she had found herself thinking more and more often about the friendship she had enjoyed with Adam.  They had been young, just teenagers, and there had been parties, because her mother had loved parties.  Sally had been Joe’s age, and giggly, playing children’s games with other children.

 

She had been different then, pretty and confident of her looks.  She had had several young men asking to take her out but she had really only wanted the attention from Adam.  Now when she looked back to those halcyon days it seemed so possible that he had been about to return her attentions.   Then Mother had died and everything had changed.

 

She recalled that he had gone to college and by the time he had returned she had already began to be set in the same mould as her father, whereas little Sally had become more and more like her mother. 

 

She slapped the reins down hard on the horse’s rumps and enjoyed the power she felt course through to her fingers and wrists. Dust rose up from her wheels but the warm air kissed her face with the promise of something wonderful about to happen.

 

Behind her Olivia had to draw back as the dust clouds thickened.  By the time she rode into the yard Amanda Ridley was already knocking on the door. 

 

It surprised Olivia to see a woman standing on the porch framed in the doorway.  A lone woman.  There was no sign of a man in the buggy nor close by.  She drew the horse back a little, keeping into the shadows of the stable so that she could observe what was happening.  Her bright happy delusions were suddenly crumpling over her head like black thunderclouds.  She saw the door open and Amanda Ridley stepped inside.

 

“It’s a long time since we saw you, Amanda.” Joe smiled and shook the woman’s hand in his, “What can I do for you?”  He leaned against the bureau and folded his arms across his chest.

 

“Well, to be honest, Joe, I came to see your brother.” she began to remove her gloves then paused when Joe shook his head, “I only came because there are rumours in town about him being very ill.”

 

“They aren’t rumours, Amanda.” Joe lost his smile and looked stern; his hazel green eyes stared into her face “He is ill.  I’m sorry you’ve had a wasted journey but it’s not possible for you to see him. It won’t be for some while yet.”

 

“You mean - days?”

 

“Even weeks.” he didn’t say anything more than that, he didn’t have to for her eyes widened and she began to pull back the glove on her hand and turn to the door.

 

“I’ll call by next week, if that’s alright, just to enquire, you understand.”

 

“It’s very kind of you but -”

 

She didn’t say anything and he didn’t end the sentence but opened the door for her to leave.  From where she stood Olivia saw the dark shape of a man standing by the door, and Amanda coming back from the house.  She watched as Amanda turned towards the man and leaned forward.

 

“Joe, I owe Adam a lot from what happened all those years ago.  Look, will you give him my thanks, and give him this from me …” and she leaned forward and kissed Joe gently on the cheek.

 

The door closed quite quickly after that, but Olivia had seen enough. She turned her horse in the direction of home, leaving Amanda Ridley to eat her dust for a change. So there it is, she told herself, ill he may be, but well enough to entertain a lone woman and to even - kiss her.  She wiped away the renegade tear that was slipping down her cheek and resolved to harden her heart in future.  No man was going to fool her again with red roses or anything else.  And she would got to that Town Hall dance with Marcy, and she would enjoy herself, and she would dance with every man who asked her.  So, take that, Adam Cartwright!

 

…………….

 

Joe wiped the feeling of Amanda’s lips from his mouth and slowly made his way up the stairs to Adams room.  His brother was sleeping deeply, the drug having worked its magic and taking him from the pangs of pain and distress.  He was watching him when the door opened and Hop Sing came into the room with a bowl of hot water and a towel.

 

“You help today?” Hop Sing said and nodded, “I show what to do.”

 

Joe swallowed hard, brushed his brow free from sweat upon his sleeve and took a deep breath.  “Yes, Hop Sing, just show me what to do.”

 

……………

 

It took John Martin nearly an hour to find his medical bag.  It had been opened and various things were in a muddle inside but nothing stolen or lost.  He snapped it shut and looked back at the house with a frown.  Something was obviously worrying Lilith and he had a pretty good idea what it was although, late for his appointment already, he had to wait for another time to address the problem.

 

Chapter 21

Adam had drifted in and out of some kind of sleep. The drug pulled him back into oblivion while the pain yanked him into awareness. Joe spoke to him in a low voice at the times when he appeared aware of what was happening and when the cream had eventually been pressed into all the wounded areas and then covered lightly with fresh linen Joe watched as his brother drifted into a deeper restful sleep. “This will work, won’t it, Hop Sing?” he whispered as he followed the other man back down the stairs and Hop Sing nodded “Yes, all will be well.”

“Will he sleep for long now?” Joe asked and glanced back up the stairs, wondering whether or not he should go back and sit by the bed.

“Maybe hour, maybe more. Today was not good for him. Anticipation of pain make it much worse.”

“How long will this go on for?”

Hop Sing shrugged as he put down the soiled water and linen, “As long as it is necessary. Better than leg chop chop.”

“I’d best get to work then.” Joe muttered “Tell Pa I’ve gone to join Hoss and Candy, will you, Hop Sing?”

Hop Sing bowed, nodded and continued with his tasks. He heard the young mans footsteps receding and then the door opening and closing. He sighed as he heard the horse gallop from the yard. Life had changed in a lot of different ways.

………….

“Ben, good to see you,” Roy Coffee stepped from his office to the sidewalk, “How are things?”

“Could be better, Roy.” Ben replied casting his eyes in the direction of the doctors office, “But at the same time they could be worse.”

“Do you think Adam’s going to pull through this here mess he’s in?”

“I’m praying about it, Roy.”

“Can’t ask for better help then, can you?” Roy’s eyes shifted, like Bens, to the direction of Pauls office, “I hear he wanted to take the leg off?”

“Bad news travels fast,” the rancher said grimly. “Look, Roy, try and get the word spread round town that we don’t need visitors right now. Adam - well, he can’t handle them just at present.”

“Sure, I understand,” Roy sighed, “Sure will be good to see the four of you riding into town again, like in the old days.”

“Those days have long gone now, Roy.” Ben sighed, an admission that he missed those ‘old days’ very much.

“Lost count how many times I had Little Joe clapped in one of my cells for some mischief or other.” Roy shook his head, “And then the lectures from Adam on the rights and wrongs of things. My word, Ben, the things your boys got up to would fill a book.”

“I guess they would, Roy.” Ben tipped his hat and continued on his way to the Mail Depot where he collected various letters and packets which he put into his saddle bag. He mentioned to Tom Riley just to drop the hint to various of his customers that the Ponderosa were not receiving visitors just now and after thanking Tom for his good wishes walked back into the sun lit town.

Now to get down to the business of the day and he strode over to the offices of the Cattleman’s Association where he had an appointment to discuss the next round up. He prepared himself for several hours of long and tedious discussion and argument, before slowly making his way up the stairs to the office.

…………………

The timid knock on the door went almost unnoticed at first but it was followed by a more robust one which prompted Hester to hurry to see who was there. She had enjoyed several hours of gossip and chatter with Mary Ann and had barely been home a few minutes herself. Hannah was asleep on the settee and Hop Sing was preparing apple dumplings for the evening meal.

“Goodness - Lilith? John?” Hester blinked and looked from one to the other in surprise, “What are you doing here?”

Lilith produced a bunch of wild flowers, wilting, and held them up to her, “I came to see Adam.”

“Well, you had best come in.” Hester smiled at her and then looked at John more sternly. He removed his hat and held it against his chest as some kind of defensive armour.

“Lilith was concerned about Adam and after an indepth discussion I agreed to bring her out to see him. She - er - really does need to see him, Hester.” he stressed the words as though it was necessary to remind the woman that Lilith had a certain concession that others lacked.

Hester looked down at the child and smiled. “I’ll put these in a vase. Are they for Adam’s room?” the child nodded and looked around the room, “He’s upstairs at the moment, Lilith. I think he may be asleep.”

“Can I just go and peek at him?” she said with her eyes wide in appeal.

Hester could hardly refuse as her heart softened at the sight of the little girl. Lilith had changed during the past months, she had lost that cuteness many children possess for so long. Now she seemed to have stretched being longer and thinner than before, her nose was covered in freckles, and her teeth were crooked and some were loose. There was such an endearing sweetness about her however that Hester nodded and then turned to John, “You’ve driven a long way just for a visit for Lilith to see Adam.” she murmured and led him away from the stairs to the kitchen where she could find a vase for the flowers and hear his explanation away from Lilith’s hearing.

But Lilith would have heard nothing as she tip toed carefully up the stairs and made her way from room to room along the landing. Finally she came to Adam’s room and pushed the door open. For a moment she just stood there and looked at the man sleeping in the bed.

Adam was on the cusps of wakefulness. He had heard the soft gentle footfalls on the landing and wondered whom they could have belonged to but curiosity had not been enough to force him to open his eyes. He lay there with all the appearance of a man in a deep sleep. He could sense someone at the door and when Lilith stepped into the room and approached the bed he waited for whoever it was to speak.

His white nightshirt was a fitting contrast to the darkness of his skin and hair. Even Lilith could see the subtle strands of silver and white that now appeared in his sideburns, but it only softened his appearance for his hair was tousled and still very dark. A sheet covered him although the injured leg, bound with the gauze, lay upon it in order that the cream would not be disturbed by any movement and pulling of the bed cover.

Lilith looked at him for some minutes before pulling a chair up to the side of the bed and sitting on it. She slid her hand over the sheet and gently placed it upon Adam’s. The touch of her hand upon his prompted him to open one eye to see just who had actually arrived, and then seeing Lilith sitting there, so straight backed and stern of face, with her little hand resting upon his, he smiled.
“Hello, Lilith, are you my nurse for today?”

“Only for a little while, I won’t be able to stay long. Ma said not to bother you for long, you’d be tired.”

He opened his eyes and turned to look at her, his smile widened and the dark eyes twinkled, “It’s good to see you, sweet heart. How are you doing?”

“I was - was scared, Adam. That’s why I came - I got John to bring me because I had to see you.”

He inched himself up into a sitting position by means of his elbows and smiled again as she got down from the chair and hurriedly retrieved a pillow from the floor to place at his back. The dimples in his cheeks deepened as he smiled “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

He cleared his throat and frowned slightly, “So, tell me, Lilith, what scared you so much? Has something happened at home?”

She frowned and shook her head, “I heard them saying that they were going to cut your leg off.” she said in a low voice, “They aren’t, are they?” two tears welled up into her eyes and trickled down her cheeks, and he leaned forward and carefully wiped them away with his finger, shook his head and gently tweaked her chin, “No, Lilith, they won’t be cutting my leg off.”

“Never?”

“Cross my heart, spit in the wind, no, never - I promise.” he held her hand in his and patted it gently, ”Sometimes it has to be done though, but not in this case. I have a very good doctor who is going to make it better.”

“Adam, I stole John’s bag and threw away some of his knives and things that I thought he would be using on your leg. He didn’t get angry, just looked sad … then he said he would bring me here to see for myself.”

“He did the right thing, sweetheart.”

“I still wish you would be my daddy.”

“Well, I wouldn’t be as good a daddy for you as John will be, my dear. I think you would be very disappointed in me at times.”

“No, no, I wouldn’t be …” she cried and threw her arms around his neck which he gently entangled, and with a stern look into her eyes compelled her to resume her seat on the chair. He nodded, smiled and cleared his throat again,

“Well, I think you will have a great father in John, just as Barbara is the perfect mom for you. You see, Lilith, I wouldn’t always be here, I’d sometimes be away at sea on my ship and -”

“But aren’t you home now, for good? Aren’t you?” her voice was a little higher, shriller in tone and he sighed and shook his head

“I don’t know, Lilith. It depends.”

“If they cut your leg off?”

“They are NOT going to cut my leg off. “ he said sternly, and then pointed to his leg “Now, see there, how many legs do I have?”

“Two.”

“Well then, that proves it, doesn’t it? I’ve still got two legs and two legs is what I intend to keep.”

“Adam?”

“Yes, Lilith.”

She didn’t answer but just stared at him and then smiled, “Can I come and see you another day?”

He nodded and was about to speak when the door opened and Hester came in with the flowers but before she could say a word Lilith was telling Adam how she had picked them for him, especially for him. Behind Hester came John who stepped rather hesitantly into the room, but smiled when Adam put out a hand which he shook, “I wasn’t sure if I should wave a flag of truce.”

“Friends are always welcome here, John.”

“I’m glad you still consider me a friend.” John replied resting a hand upon Lilith’s shoulder, “How are you getting on?”

“Early days yet, “Adam replied in that husky voice, “But I’m confident it will work.”

“Adam - has your father said anything to you about my coming as an observer some day?”

“He has, and I appreciate that you are taking an interest in Chang’s treatment, John, but - just at present, I’d rather - “

John didn’t wait for him to continue but nodded, smiled, “I understand, just let me know when it is convenient.”

Adam nodded and then settled back into the pillows. He looked at Lilith and smiled, “Good bye, Princess.”

She leaned forward and could just reach him to kiss his cheek before waving goodbye and being led out of the room whereupon the door was closed leaving Adam to drift back into sleep.

………………..

Marcy never asked Olivia where she had been on her ride. She had looked at the other woman’s face and realised that the time was not right for prying into her business so had quietly got on with her tasks in the kitchen.

In the evening she had found the dress and held it up against her to see her reflection in the mirror. The sight of it made tears well up into her eyes and spill over for she had never known so much kindness as that shown her by Olivia Phillips. She ran down the stairs and threw her arms around the other woman and held her close, all the time sobbing and sniffing until Olivia had to push her away and ask in some alarm what was wrong, had something happened to the children? “No, no, miss, just that I’ve never had a dress so lovely as that before, and no one has treated me with so much kindness as you have done. I - I just feel so full of happiness, M’am.”

“Here, blow your nose and dry your eyes.” Olivia replied quickly, feeling a trifle annoyed that someone could feel so happy when she herself felt so miserable. “I thought we had come to some arrangement, Marcy. We are friends, aren’t we? And friends help one another out, don’t they?”

“Yes, Miss.” Marcy smiled through her tears and blinked, sniffed. In her heart of hearts she knew this would never be an equal friendship, that perhaps one day it would reach that footing, but there was still a slight Mistress and Maid connection. She blew her nose loudly .

“Now, drink this while it’s hot,” Olivia said and placed some hot chocolate on the table, “and try and relax a little. We have to think about how you’ll wear your hair and what shoes and things like that …” she smiled at the young girl and sat down, bringing the drink closer to her, “I’m glad you're happy, Marcy.”

“I am, Miss. I truly am.” she pulled out the chair and sat down, “What will you wear to the dance, M’am, I’m sure you must have given me your nicest dress, it’s so beautiful.”

“Oh, yes, I remember when I had it made, Marcy, it was for a dance and - and I enjoyed wearing it.” she paused and recalled the way Robert had held her in his arms, the hand warm against her back, his smell and the way his eyes lingered over her face. She shook her head as though to banish away the memories, and the feelings. Again she smiled over at Marcy, “I think I’ll wear my pink dress … I like it and I have shoes that match.”

“Oh Miss, I think you’ll look the most lovely lady there ..” Marcy sighed and drifted into a little daydream of her own.


Chapter 22

Mary Ann was rather hesitant to discuss about the Town Hall dance with Joe. He had returned from work the previous day in a sensitive mood, answering when spoken to and then staring into space. He had told her bits and pieces of his day only when she had asked in the gentlest manner possible and his reference to the time spent with Adam had been monosyllabic. She had not pressed for more knowing him well enough to appreciate that there were many words spinning about in his head and heart that he couldn’t seem able to get out of his mouth without becoming emotional. She had only sighed rather more loudly than necessary and cleared the table of their dinner things.

In the evening he had not joined her in bed right away as had been their usual habit since their marriage. Instead he arrived when he had assumed her to be asleep, stealing into bed and being careful not to disturb her. She had lain by his side waiting for his arms to go around her and the warmth of his body bring about a response that would lead to mutual pleasure and enjoyment but she waited in vain.

In the morning she had woken to find his side of the bed empty and cold. Downstairs on the table was a scribbled note ‘I won’t be long … J.”

………..

Joe arrived at the Ponderosa just moments after Chang and Su Ling. Hester had looked at him in surprise and smiled “Good morning, Joe, you’re very early.”

“I wanted to see Adam -”

“Well, that won’t be difficult; he hasn’t gone far since you left him yesterday.” she smiled, “How’s Mary Ann?”

“She’s fine, thank you.”

“I’ll make you some coffee.”

He paused then and put his hat next to his fathers, and Hoss’ “Are Pa and Hoss upstairs?”

“Hoss is -” Hester replied and began to fuss around Hannah who had made more mess than usual around her section of the table. “Pa had to leave for business in town.”

“Again?”

“Jessop has brought up some objections to an arrangement with the water rights on the border of his land. Pa wants to check it out with the lawyers in town before going to see him.”

Joe scowled and shrugged, “I won’t be long, Hester. Don’t worry about making me anything to drink, I’ve not had breakfast yet and Mary Ann will be waiting for me to join her.”

Hester said nothing to that but gave a brief smile before turning to give her daughter a lecture on good manners. Joe took the stairs two at a time and opened the door to Adam’s room with a little less noise than usual. “Hi, Joe.” Hoss greeted him and nodded before walking over with raised eyebrows, “You going to be here long?”

“I just came to see if I could help at all.”

“Wal, as you can see it’s gitting a mite crowded in here, you’d best go and I’ll join you in a minute.”

“I didn’t come here to join you for work, Hoss. I wanted to see if I could do anything to help Adam.”

Chang turned towards them with a slight frown “Mr. Joe, too much chatter, better more quiet please.”

Firming his lips into an obstinate line Joe walked to the bed and stood in Adam’s line of vision. Adam, eyes shut and mouth clamped, sensed the shadow caused by Joe’s presence and opened his eyes, he smiled although his eyes still registered pain “You’re early, Joe.” the words floated on a groan.

“Is there anything I can do for you, Adam?”

Adam raised his chin and closed his eyes, frowned and nodded “Water - “

“Some laudanum?”

“No” then a groan and his body tensed to fight the pain and he nodded “A little.”

When the morning’s debradement was finished Adam was perspiring freely and grabbed at the towel Joe handed him to wipe over his face and around his neck. He looked at Joe and nodded, “Thanks, Joe.”

Hoss came and put a heavy hand on his little brother’s shoulder, “Yeah, thanks Joe. You ready for work now?”

“No, I’ve not had breakfast yet, Mary Ann will be waiting for me.” he paused and looked at Adam, then smiled, “See you later, Adam.”

“Sure, Joe -” he nodded and sunk gratefully back into the pillows.

…………..

Mary Ann poured the coffee into their cups and looked anxiously at Joe who sat opposite her, “How was Adam today?” she pushed the cup closer to his plate and he picked it up and smiled over at her before drinking some of it.

“He’s much the same, Mary Ann. It’s a slow progress but Chang seemed positive.”

“Hester said that Chang is always positive, always sure that it will all work and everything will be good. He even told her that what scars Adam will have won’t be too bad at all. Can you believe that?”

Joe frowned, and then nodded, “Yeah, if Chang reckons so. He knows what he’s doing.” He paused and dipped bread into the yolk of his egg, “You’ve not seen his leg so you can’t really judge or make a comment like that.”

“Like what?” Mary Ann nearly dropped her fork, Joe had never spoken in a cross tone of voice to her before and now here she was, snapping over at a quite innocent comment.

“Well, that it wouldn’t be possible for him to recover so well as Chang said.” he cut into some ham and ate it.

“It’s hardly the subject to discuss over the meal table.” she said despondently and stirred another spoonful of sugar into her coffee.

“I guess not.” Joe replied and looked at her thoughtfully, “I’m sorry I left so early this morning, but Chang gets to the Ponderosa before most of us are up… as it was Pa had already left for town.”

Slightly mollified by his apology she nodded graciously, and buttered some bread. Joe sighed and continued to eat.

…………….

“Hoss?”

“Yes, darlin’?”

“What are we going to do about the Town Hall dance tonight.” she brushed the back of his vest free of some dust, and then came round to the front to check that all the buttons had been fastened and smiled up at him before wrapping her arms around him and holding him close, “Well? What do you say, do we go or not?”

“Shucks,” he frowned, wrapped his arms around her and held her closer, “I ain’t thought about it. Is it really tonight?”

“Yes, it is.”

“Wal, I’m not sure what to do, what with Adam like this and …” he looked at her and sighed, “You really want to go huh?”

“I would.” She kissed him, “I was talking to Adam about it yesterday afternoon and he said that he thought it would do you good. You need to get some fun into your life, he said.”

“Honey, every day of my life is full of fun …” he whispered and kissed her nose, “I can’t wait to get home at nights in order to have fun.”

“Hush now, Hannah’s listening.” she giggled and pushed him away, “Adam would be more offended if we stayed home on his account than if we went, you do realise that, don’t you?”

“It’s jest that I feel kinda responsible for him, you know? What if ..”

“No what if’s, Hoss.” she picked Hannah up and looked at her, “Tell daddy ‘byebye’.”

Hannah stared at Hoss and then chuckled, she put out her hands to him and wiggled her fingers, so that Hoss was tempted to pick her up and fuss her but refrained, tickled her tummy instead and then walked to the door where he stopped to fasten his gun belt, he frowned, “You reckon Adam won’t mind our going then?”

“Of course he won’t mind. Pa will be here with him anyway, and so will Hop Sing and so will Hannah,” she smiled at her daughter, “You’ll look after Uncle Adam won’t you, sweetie?”

“daddda.” Hannah replied and clapped her hands.

Hoss frowned, but kissed them both and left the house whistling to himself. Once he had Chubb saddled up he rode out to meet with Joe who was just leaving his own house with Mary Ann waving him goodbye from the doorway.

…………….

Once the house had settled down and Chang, with Su Ling, had left, Adam turned his attention to the mail that had arrived for him the previous day. The first was a brief note from Dr. Daly to inform him that he had resigned and was now taking up a post in a New York hospital dealing with burns. Adam’s lips twisted into a wry smile at that irony and wondered if he should reply and relate to Daly his own experience since returning home.

There was a note from Dan de Quille requesting time to interview him for the Virginia City Territorial, assuring him that the inhabitants of the town and environs would be captivated by reading about his adventures .. ‘It could even become a series of articles’ the Editor had raved. Adam shook his head and sighed, “No,” he murmured to himself, “I don’t think so.”

The third letter was an official looking one from Washington and this he opened carefully as though some kind of explosive device was inside and likely to blow up in his face. He looked at the signature and frowned: Commodore Levy. Adam had heard of Levy but never met him.


Dear Commodore Cartwright,

I understand that you have recently returned from your assignment in the South China Seas and have taken some sick leave. I would like to take this opportunity to wish you a speedy recovery and good health in the future.

It is understood from various sources that Captain Richard Selkirk acted in a mutinous manner putting his ship, crew and this assignment in danger. That in pursuant to your duty you took it upon yourself to attempt a rescue of this Officer even though he had committed an act of betrayal against yourself and your command.

Your gallantry has been noted and a commendation is henceforth forwarded, Commodore.

Since Captain Selkirk has died in rather mysterious cicumstances enquiries are being made to find the truth of what actually happened. You will be notified in due course.

It is expected that upon your recovery you will report to me at my offices and return to your assignment or to another, depending on availability etc. etc.

Yours, most sincerely,

A. Levy
Cmmdr.

Adam re-read through the letter and then slipped it back into the envelope. After staring at it for some time he returned it to the pile awaiting answering on the desk. One more letter and he opened it slowly for the writing was familiar but the modest envelope was not one he would have expected from this writer.

“Dear Commodore Cartwright

This letter is written in haste and therefore brief.

I have received notification that Captain Richard Selkirk was executed by her Imperial Majesty the Empress of China. Sources confirm that she had been told that the officer was in fact yourself.

Adam, I am not going to split hairs with you about this but she knows now that the man she executed was not you, and she is out to get your hide by any means possible. My informants tell me that the various Tongs have been alerted to look out for you. There's been a big reward offered

Watch your back, my friend

Hugh Eric Mannering


He held the letter in his hand for some time before replacing it in its envelope. He checked the post mark and frowned, obviously this had been put into the diplomatic bag and then posted on from Washington. He wondered if President Grant was aware of this news. Hugh Mannering, he shook his head, last heard to be in China for the Che’foo conference. The economist had obviously struck gold in more places than he had expected.

He reached for his cane and began to pace the floor. He stopped once to pick up his watch and check the time before he resumed his pacing.

…………………

“Hey, Adam, what do you think of my wife … ain’t she looking just beautiful now she’s all gussied up?” Hoss announced as he whirled Hester into the room with a boom of a laugh that rippled with pride in his wife.

“Hester always looks beautiful to me, Hoss.” Adam replied with a smile and caught Hester by the hand, and gallantly raised her hand to his lips and kissed her fingers.

“Thank you, kind sir.” Hester fluttered her eyelashes and curtsied.

“Now then, you sure you’ll be alright, Adam? I sure feel bad leaving you here …” Hoss’ voice trailed away at the glare his wife gave him and he gulped and ran a finger around his collar.

“Pa owes me a game or two of chess, Hoss. Believe me, there’s no place I’d rather be than right here.” Adam smiled and walked with them from the room. “Hester -” he tapped her on the shoulder very lightly and she turned to him with a smile and paused, nodding to Hoss to continue on, which he did with a slightly suspicious look on his face. “Hester, if you see Mrs. Phillips there, would you - er - give her my regards.”

Hester smiled and nodded, “Of course I shall, Adam. Actually I’m surprised that she hasn’t been to see you yet.”

“Ah well, why should she?” he gave one of those endearing twitches of the shoulder and looked away from her with pursed lips and a slight frown, “I had written to say I’d call by and see her - sometime or other, you know -”

“Of course, “ Hester nodded and kissed his cheek, “See you later.”

He watched her hurry along the landing and take the stairs until she disappeared from view. He leaned on the cane, with his head to one side, deep in thought, before turning and limping back to his room.

 

Chapter 23

 

Wagons, buckboards, carriages and coaches trundled their way along the many roadways that now led or snaked their way to Virginia City. Ladies covered their heads with flimsy scarves in the hope that the dust would not ruin the work of several hours in primping and squeezing and pushing and shoving to get into dresses long neglected and curls and ringlets forced into many a rigorous hair style.

There was laughter and hilarity in the vehicle in which Hoss, Joe and the girls were squeezed. Their high spirits met up with and joined that of many others as they were joined on the road leading to the Town Hall.

Olivia handed her children into the care of Mrs. Bronson with a slight twinge of anxiety. Sofia was sound asleep wrapped in her comforter and holding onto her favourite soft toy. Reuben was half asleep and was led by the hand to a soft bed which he was to share with his sister. From other rooms came the sound of children sleeping, infants crying, and the soft swish of skirts upon the floor as those who had chosen to help with the care of the children went from bed to bed tending to various needs and necessities.

At the Ponderosa Hannah Cartwright slept soundly. With her thumb in her mouth and her quilt covering her she was content and ignorant of the fact that mother and father had deserted her for the night. Ben had set up the chess board and prepared himself for a good game as Adam promised to give him no quarter 'this time.'

The Town Hall was decked out with lights and pretty coloured lanterns and bunting everywhere. The light from the building shone forth from every window along with the chatter and the laughter, the sound of music being practised, and the clink of bottles and cutlery as drink and food arrived to weigh down the tables.

Marcy stopped for a moment to look at everyone walking into the building and she glanced nervously at Olivia who smiled at her and nodded. “You look lovely, Marcy. Come on, this isn’t the time to get nervous now.” and Olivia laughed, grabbed the other young woman by the hand and hurried her into the hall.

It was extremely busy and noisy. Women greeted one another and hurried to bestow a kiss of greeting. Some hadn’t seen the other in a year and there was so much news to impart. Men slapped one another on the back, shook hands and walked into the main hall together, comfortable with old friends, ready to talk over the news. A gentleman came up to Marcy and Olivia and smiled “Good evening, ladies. May I introduce myself - Jack Hammond.” he put out a hand which both of them shook, “I believe I’ve seen you in the store occasionally, haven’t I?” he addressed this latter question to Olivia who smiled and nodded, “That’s right, never forget a face of a regular customer, that’s what my father taught me when we first came here.”

“Olivia Dent Phillips, Mr. Hammond. From the Double D.” She was removing her cloak now and he kindly retrieved it from her, “You may remember my father, Ephraim Dent?”

“No, Ma’am can’t say that I do,” he looked at Marcy who bobbed a curtsey and shook her hand as well. “Well, go right on in. Don’t be shy now, have a good evening.”

He watched them walk into the hall and stroked his moustache thoughtfully. No doubt about it, they were both good looking girls. The one in the green dress looked a mite nervous and timid, but the blonde in pink had a way about her that strongly appealed to him. He had never seen such luminous eyes before. “What do you think, Dave?” he muttered to a man who had come to his side, and he nodded over to where Olivia and Marcy were standing “Nice, huh?”

“Very nice.” Dave struck a match and lit a cheroot, “Attached?”

“Not that I can see.” Jack Hammond replied quietly. “I’d prefer it if you left the lady in pink to me.”

Dave smiled slowly and nodded. Personally he didn’t care much what the ladies looked like, but he liked them to be quiet, shy and timid.

Marcy followed Olivia into the main room of the hall and stopped to look around her while Olivia found some chairs to sit upon. The evening was yet to get fully underway but the building was filling up. “Look at that food, Miss.” she whispered and Olivia looked at her and shook her head, “I’m Olivia, Marcy. Don’t call me Miss, people will think that’s my name and that’ll cause a real mix up.”

Olivia was pleased with the way Marcy looked this evening. Who would have thought such a skinny little thing could have got dressed up to look so pretty. No doubt about it Marcy waspretty. The green dress fitted so well and showed off her curves to perfection, dropping from her hips into a full skirt covered in flounces and ribbons. The ribbons matched those in her hair, tortured within an inch of death by the heating iron that Olivia had used . In her ears dangled green emeralds, although Marcy didn’t realise they were emeralds, to her, they were just green glass.

“I’m more nervous now we’re here than ever, Miss Olivia” she whispered and looked around her with big eyes, watching the women and young girls as they walked about to stop here and there to gossip and chatter. “Why ain’t no one coming to talk to us, Miss?”

“Because we’re new here, very few people know us.” Olivia said softly and put her hand on Marcy’s “These people are old friends who haven't seen one another for a long time, they want to catch up on all that's happened since they last saw each other. They'll come and speak to us soon, and Mr. O’Dell will be here shortly as well as Matt. I’m sure the Cartwright’s will be here too, I remember Ben saying they seldom missed a social function in town.”

“Do you think it would be too early to get a drink, Miss Olivia? I’m about dying of thirst.”

“Is anyone else drinking?”

No one else had taken the initial step towards the refreshments. Olivia knew that were she to do so it would be considered very rude, almost a snub to the ladies there present, that a new comer should be so bold as to get herself a drink before being invited to do so by her host! She stood up when Mrs. Garcon approached her with a smile “Mrs. Phillips, I am so pleased to see you here. And who is this little person?” she looked at Marcy with a smile and nodded when Olivia introduced Marcy as her friend visiting from San Francisco. “Mercy me, I am so glad you are here now, it means I can offer you a drink. I am so glad the weather held fine for to-day.” and chattering on she led the way to the tables, filling several glasses in anticipation of the rush to grab a glass as soon as they arrived at the punch bowl.

Within ten minutes everyone had a drink in their hand and the music had begun. Olivia and Marcy stood and watched the dancing, sipping their drinks and making observations about the ladies dresses and appearances. Jack Hammond and Dave Smithson approached them and asked for their hands for the Eightsome reel. It was while they were being whirled around the dance floor that the Cartwrights entered the hall.

Olivia caught a flash of them as she was twirled around - Hester with her arm through Hoss’, and Mary Ann holding Joe’s hand. The four of them had stopped for a moment to observe the dancing and Olivia wondered if any one of them would be thinking her rather forward in starting to dance so early in the evening. Customs and social mores differed so much from town to town, but there were certain rules common to all.

Hammond led her back to her chair, kissed her fingers gallantly and asked her to consider him for another dance later. Marcy nearly fell into the chair next to Olivia, gasping for air and looking quite flushed and excited. “Goodness, Miss Olivia, that was fun.” she exclaimed as she waved her lace trimmed handkerchief too and fro.

A more sedate dance now followed and Chris O’Dell approached them, bowed and asked Olivia to dance. With a smile over at Marcy Olivia accepted as Matt came and led Marcy to the floor.

“Who’s that guy dancing with Mrs. Phillips?” Joe asked Hoss in a low voice, and when Hoss told him it was Chris O’Dell, the man who had helped when the barn was on fire, Joe smiled, “Cleans up well, huh?”

O’Dell did clean up well, he was a handsome man and nicely built. He had taken pains to look good for the evening, had given himself a close shave, pomaded his hair, and wore his best suit. Hester looked over at him and smiled at Hoss, “So that’s Mr. O’Dell?” she said and sipped her drink.

“He’s worked for the Double D for years,” Hoss replied, “But it ain’t often we see him here in Virginia City.”

“That’s how Ephraim wanted it, Hoss.” Joe replied and looked at his wife with a smile, raised his eye brow and winked, within seconds they were on the dance floor, mixing in with the other couples.

“OH Hoss, look at Marcy, doesn’t she look sweet.” Hester whispered, giving her husband a nudge which caught him just as he was about to swallow.

During the dance Olivia recognised Amanda Ridley dancing with a man who was obviously one of the Town Council. He could have been wearing an arrow with a placard above his head advertising the fact as his demeanour was so pompous. Amanda Ridley didn’t seem to be enjoying the dance either and kept glancing away from him to observe the other dancing couples.

A Virginia reel followed next with much stomping of feet and whooping and hollering. Hoss loved the reels. Hester was swirled and whirled and tossed up and down as her husband galloped through the race. Afterwards she fell laughing into her chair and protesting that that was the last dance for a while upon which Hoss walked over to Olivia and asked her for the next dance. Having watched him with Hester Olivia was about to say no when Jack Hammond appeared at her elbow and asked to dance with her. “I think I’ll sit this one out, gentlemen, thank you both kindly.”

“Let me get you something to drink, Mrs. Phillips?” Jack asked immediately but again she declined and turned away to watch the dancing. Marcy was dancing with Chris O’Dell and looking radiant.

It was at this point that Amanda appeared, greeted Hoss and Jack, and was introduced to Olivia. The two women looked at one another cordially and smiled. It was obvious they were not going to be good friends. “Hoss, I called by the other day to see Adam.”

“Yes, Ma’am, so’s I heard.” Hoss picked up a glass of punch from the table nearby, “Hester said that -”

“I meant yesterday, when I saw your brother.”

“Oh sure,” Hoss’ brow crinkled, “Which brother?”

“Joseph, of course.” Amanda snapped, “He told me that Adam wasn’t able to see anyone just now.”

“S’right, he ain’t. We done left a message to go out to folks to stop ’em calling round. He ain’t able, and that’s a fact.”

“It’s really very annoying. There were things I wanted to discuss with him.” Amanda scowled and was about to say something more when Hester appeared, greeted Amanda with a cordial smile and then sat down by Olivia’s side.

“Miss Ridley, “Jack said tactfully, “Perhaps we could enjoy the rest of this dance?”

They watched them join the other couples and when Hoss asked if Olivia and Hester would like a drink both ladies accepted the offer. Hester gripped hold of Olivia’s hand, “I am so glad you came this evening.” she said warmly, “And Marcy looks so lovely.”

“Yes, she does. Do you know, she’s never been to a dance before?” Olivia sighed contentedly and then looked away at the door where Amanda Ridley and Jack Hammond were in deep conversation.

“Jack’s known Amanda for a long time. His father owned the store before him. The families were quite close at one time, that was before Andy Fulmer came to town.”

“Who’s Andy Fulmer?”

“Oh, he tried to become the Mayor of this town at one time. A nasty piece of works.” Hoss said, his voice coming from above them as he stood behind their chairs “Here you are, Ladies. Punch - not up to Ponderosa standards though.”

Olivia was under the impression that as far as Hoss was concerned nothing came up to Ponderosa standards. She sipped the punch and watched as Dave Smithson approached Marcy for the next dance, but O’Dell said something that left the other man standing in the middle of the floor alone. It was O’Dell who escorted her towards the table and got her something to eat and drink, then sat by her side. Hoss offered to get her something to eat. She thanked him and for a moment watched his broad back as he made his way to the table. Hester smiled, “He’ll be gone a while.” she said quietly and looked at her companion thoughtfully, “I thought you would have visited us by now, Olivia. Have we done anything to offend you at all?”

“Why no, not at all.” Olivia looked surprised, then went a little pinker in the face, “I - I just didn’t think it right to intrude on you just now.”

“Well, it’s true that we don’t really want visitors to the extent that we were getting them, Adam just -” she paused and sighed, lowered her head, “You know that he’s quite ill?”

Olivia felt the pulses in her ears pounding and her heart did a double flip over “Really ill?”

“Yes.” Hester looked at Olivia thoughtfully, stared into the large eyes and then looked away, “Just at present the cure is proving more painful that the problem, but Adam is convinced that he will get better in time. He’ll probably tell you more about it when he see’s you. Which reminds me, he did ask me to ask you to accept his apologies for not having called to see you. He feels quite a sense of responsibility towards you, I think, having engineered Ben into helping you move.”

Olivia clasped her hands tightly together and struggled to get her breath, “I didn’t realise he was so ill. I thought he was quite able to get up and about -” she remembered briefly the shadow in the doorway being kissed by Amanda.

“No, not at all possible just now. Not even allowed out of his room. Joe had to turn Amanda away yesterday; I don’t think she was very pleased by that …”

Olivia caught her breath and looked away. She saw Chris O’Dell talking and laughing along with Marcy as they sat and ate, seated side by side. “I didn’t realise …” she said quietly, “And you’re sure he wouldn’t mind my visiting?”

“I think he would be delighted to see you again.” Hester replied just as Hoss appeared all hot and bothered bearing several plates of food.

……………

The evening progressed as those kinds of evenings are inclined to do. Ladies strolled outside with their beaus, and young men tried to cajole young ladies to ‘take the air’. Joe and Mary Ann went for a walk beneath the stars, arm around the waist of the other, and returned a little later looking only slightly mussed up. Olivia was thinking about leaving and looked for Marcy. “Mr. O’Dell, have you seen Marcy?” she said as she passed her foreman and when O’Dell shook his head and looked anxiously around for her, Olivia began to feel flutters of panic.

“I saw her going outside.” Joe said, “I thought it was with you, O’Dell.”

“No, I’ve been looking for her. I got her wrap ready -” and he held the garment up to show them.

“Oh, I don’t like this -” Olivia cried and taking up her skirts she hurried from the hall, followed by O’Dell and Joe.

“Marcy. Marcy.” O’Dell yelled.

“Have you seen Marcy?” Olivia asked the first couple she came upon who looked at her in surprise and shook their heads - who was Marcy?

A green ribbon caught the gleam of a light and O’Dell picked it up, held it up to Olivia who put her hand to her throat, “Something’s happened to her.” she cried and stepped forwards only to have her arm seized by Joe who pulled her back, “No, Olivia, you stay right here.”

“No, she’s my friend, she may need me -”

“Stay here - for your own good.” Joe cried again, raising a hand towards her as though to prevent her moving forwards.

“Over here -” O’Dell cried and he ran towards where some of the buggies and buckboards had been parked.

Olivia picked up her skirts and ran with the others, surprised now to see Hoss close behind and several other men. “Marcy. Marcy” she cried with a sob in her voice “Marcy.”

A shrill cry came from close by and Olivia turned and ran in its direction, now overtaken by O’Dell and Joe. Another cry, more of a scream, cut off abruptly and now they could see the girl struggling against the hold of a man who had her by the hair and had ripped away the upper part of her gown which hung in tatters down her bare arms.

“Stop right there-” Joe shouted.

The man, hidden in dark shadow, paused barely a moment before casting Marcy down to the ground. O’Dell was running but stopped to go to the girl while Joe, Hoss, and some others pursued the man. Olivia had stopped with O’Dell, placed a hand on his back as he knelt by the girl’s side and raised her in his arms, “Marcy. Oh Marcy…” O’Dell whispered and brought her close to his chest as he cradled her in his arms.

Olivia turned and ran back to the hall. She saw Jack Hammond lounging by the door who stood upright upon seeing her “Get the sheriff -” she screamed and “Get a doctor.”

Others now came to see what the commotion was all about; the music was still playing and people still dancing. It seemed to Olivia impossible for everything to be continuing as though nothing had happened. She turned to Jack Hammond “Don’t just stand there, move …” she yelled and turned, pulled a coat from the counter and ran back out again to where O’Dell knelt with Marcy in his arms. She draped the coat around Marcy’s body to conceal her nakedness and looked into O’Dell’s eyes, then turned away, stood up and walked slowly back to the hall.

Hester saw her approaching and hurried towards her, raised a hand to catch her attention and then let her arm drop as she realised that the woman was no longer there. From the shadows someone had reached out and plucked Olivia from her path and in among the coaches. Horses shifted, restless with the scent of fear and maleness that was now among them. She, unwilling to move, dug her heels into the ground, groped for something to hold onto, the handle of a carriage, the spoke of a wheel as she was dragged along.

The hand covering her mouth and nose was suffocating her. The smell of sweat and Marcy’s perfume - her perfume - was making her stomach heave. “Shut up.” a voice whispered in her ear, a man’s voice, breathing heavily, as though almost out of breath from exertion, “Just shut up or you’ll get some of what your little friend got.”

She reached out to grab at a wheel, but her fingers merely scratched along the rim. A hand had hold of her by the hair, the grip tightened tugging at the roots in her scalp and she gave a whimper of pain. They were walking pass horses now; they moved and shifted warily, as the man pulled her along. She grabbed at the reins of one but it slipped through her hands, Smithson leaned closer to her, his mouth at her ear “Don’t move, I’ve got a knife and if you make one false move I’ll make sure it’s the last one you ever make.”

She froze instantly. Her eyes stared up at the stars, so beautiful, so close. She felt his body relax a fraction, not much; he was still intent on making his escape and taking her with him. She couldn’t hear any sound above the thudding of her own heart beats in her ear drums and his harsh breathing. She was aware of the horses and was wondering how to make use of them to help her get free when she heard Hoss’ voice “Just let the lady go now, nice and easy.”

Smithson’s only reply was to tug harder at her hair but Olivia, knowing that help was now so close dug the heel of her shoe hard down onto his foot and lunged forward, twisting as best she could to free herself. Smithson now saw Joe standing between the two carriages in front of him and Olivia. As she seemed to hurl herself forwards he released her so that she fell against the horse and into the dirt. He turned into Hoss’ clutches, struggled to free himself only to discover what many men had done before - not many ever escaped Hoss Cartwright.

Joe hurried to help Olivia to her feet as she struggled against the dirt and being entangled in her mass of skirts. Once she was standing she pushed Joe away and walked up to Smithson, “Why? Why did you have to hurt her like that?” and her voice came in sobs and gasps as she stood in front of him.

“Lady, you should consider yourself lucky, you got away with it lightly.” Smithson crowed and then yelled as Hoss tightened his grip on his arm, twisted up behind his back.

“You didn’t have to hurt her -”

“She wouldn’t do as she was told -” Smithson yelled.

For a second Olivia felt her world spinning and going black. Later Hoss told her with great pride that she had whacked Smithson so hard in the mouth that two teeth fell out.

 

Chapter 24

Roy closed the cell door on Dave Smithson and locked it. After giving the wretched man the benefit of one of his glares he turned to go into the office section where Hoss and Joe were waiting with Chris O’Dell to give their statements. He was about to close the partition door when Smithson yelled “What about me then - I need a doctor - why ain’t someone gitting a doctor to see to my face?”

Roy paused for a moment with his hand on the door and turned to observe Smithson who had a blood stained rag of some kind up to his mouth “Mister, you had just about better quieten down some otherwise I might jest take this here badge off and forgit you’re in protective custody. A man who harms a woman don’t deserve nothing’”

As he closed the door the sound of Smithson yelling and shaking the bars to the cell could still be heard and Roy went to his desk with a scowl on his face. “Wal, what do we have here?” he asked looking at the three men.

Hoss looked at Joe and shook his head “It’s like this, Roy, we -”

“Look, sheriff, I can’t stay here much longer.” O’Dell pushed Hoss to one side, “I’ve got to get to the doctors and see if Marcy’s alright.”

“Marcy - the young lady who was the victim of the attack?” Roy wrote the name down carefully on a sheet of paper.

“Weren’t just Marcy who was attacked, Roy,” Joe stepped forward now, “Mrs. Phillips was as well.”

“What? The lady who -” Roy jerked his thumb in the direction of the cell and Joe nodded, “So she hit him in self defence?”

The three men looked at one another, Hoss raised his eyebrows “Yeah. Well. Kinda.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Roy glanced over at Joe and paused in his writing down ‘Mrs. Phillips’ alongside Marcy’s name.

“She was attacked, Roy.” Joe assured him, “She just thumped him afterwards.”

Roy leaned back in his chair, then pointed to two chairs on the opposite side of the desk, “You two had better sit down and write out a statement. Mr. -?” he glared at Chris who immediately offered his name “Mr. O’Dell you go on over to the Doctor and find out how Miss. Marcy and Mrs. Phillips are and then come back right on back. I need to know exactly what Smithson’s being accused of here … could be anything from murder to …” he shifted uncomfortably in his chair “other things.”

……………….

Hester held Olivia’s hand tightly between her own and waited for the door to the surgery to open. It seemed as though neither of them could find words to speak, not the right words anyway. Their eyes strayed to the clock constantly and every so often one or other of them would sigh audibly and grumble about time passing far too slowly.

Chris O’Dell stepped inside very quietly and closed the door behind him before he approached the ladies. He looked at them, saw their faces, glanced at the clock and removed his hat. “You alright, Mrs. Phillips?”

“Yes, Mr. O’Dell, thank you.” she didn’t mention the bandage binding up her hand where teeth and bone had connected with her fist leaving their marks. “No one’s come out yet to tell us how she is.”

O’Dell shook his head and ran nervous hands through his hair. Hester had a sudden urge to get up and go outside for some fresh air but she knew that she would be able to hear the strains of the music from the hall as the party continued. No one seemed to want to have their fun spoiled on account of some ‘little incident’ outside, especially when one of them was a total unknown.

“I can’t believe it happened,” Olivia suddenly cried, “I can’t believe it. She was so happy. It was her very first dance and she looked so lovely.” she wiped a tear from her face with impatient fingers and shook her head, “Why did it have to happen to her? It was my fault, I shouldn’t have brought her here. I so wanted her to have a happy evening.”

“You got to remember, Mrs. Phillips, we arranged it together.” Chris said quietly, “You brung her here all prettied up so that -” he paused as the door opened and Paul came out wiping his hands on a towel.

“How is she?” O’Dell asked as the two ladies stood up and seemed to have a problem getting the words out of their mouths.

“She’ll be alright,” Paul said in his quiet reassuring voice. He put a hand on Olivia’s shoulder and smiled, “She’s going to be fine, Mrs. Phillips.”

“But she’s been in there so long? Can I go and see her?”

“Just for a few moments. She has a concussion, and bruises on her face, various injuries …” he paused and shook his head, “But thankfully you arrived in time to prevent far worse happening to her. She’s not been harmed in - er - in that kind of way, if you no what I mean?”

“But I can go and see her now?” Olivia asked and he nodded and urged her to be only a few minutes. “She needs rest. I’ll keep her here and you can take her home in the morning. I presume you have left the children with Mrs. Bronson?”

Olivia nodded and hurried into the other room closely followed by O’Dell. Hester tactfully remained in the outer office with Paul, “Thank you, Dr. Martin. I’m so grateful to you for your help.” she said as she watched the other door closing.

“She’s a pretty little thing. A shame that had to happen. Smithson - he’s not the most pleasant character in town. Has too much to do with Jack Hammond for my liking.” Paul replied while he carefully set aside various instruments and medicines with the intention of putting them in his bag for later.

“Hammond was paying Olivia a lot of attention. I was getting rather concerned about it, and then when she just disappeared from view in among the carriages I thought he had got her.”

“Where was he at the time of the attack on Marcy?”

“Inside the dance hall. Olivia actually came in and spoke to him, told him to get the doctor. To get you.”

“Well, it wasn’t him came for me.” Paul said drily, “It was Mrs. Garston.” he opened his bag and began to carefully put the medicines inside, “By the way, how is Adam getting on with his - er - treatment?”

“It’s painful” she looked at him and saw the colour mounting around his collar, obviously his pride was still piqued, “It was his choice, Paul.” she put her hand on his arm, “You do understand that, don’t you?”

“I know, I was there - remember?” Paul’s back stiffened, “It’ll get worse before it gets better, IF it gets better. For all that Chang says, I’ve heard of patients who have died from that treatment.”

Hester said nothing to that, she wanted to say that she knew of many who had died from complications setting in from amputating limbs. She realised that there was no point in saying anything more and waited for Olivia and O’Dell to rejoin her.

Both of them came out of the sick room looking pensive and grim, Olivia looked with wide sad eyes at Hester and then lowered her head. O’Dell excused himself and said something about getting back to the sheriff. Olivia turned to Paul, “Thank you so much for helping her, Dr. Martin.” she said very quietly, and put out her hand to be shaken, “I’m so grateful it was you, she needed someone like you to help her this evening.”

“My pleasure, little lady.” Paul replied gently “Take care of that hand now, do you hear?”

“And I can come for her tomorrow morning?”

“If she’s well enough she can go home with you then.” Paul smiled and turned back to his work, “It’s always good to know one is needed by some folk in this town.”

Hester bit her tongue, shook her head and after saying ‘Goodnight’ rather tersely left the building with Olivia. “What were you going to do tonight? Have you a room booked in the hotel?” Hester asked as they walked slowly towards the sheriffs.

“I was going to spend the night at Mrs. Bronsons.” Olivia replied with a sigh in her voice, “She said I could share the room with the children.” she looked at her bandaged hand and smiled, “I’m glad I had two brothers to grow up with, they taught me a few things …didn’t realise I would ever need to use that right hook again though.”

…………………

The chess board had long been set aside and in Adam’s room a solitary lamp still burned and shed a glow of orange light across the bed where he lay. He had submitted himself to Hop Sings ministrations for the last ‘buttering up’ session of the day, beaten Ben at one game and then lost two. He had been more than grateful when Ben had encouraged him to retreat to his bed as during half of the last game he had felt as though he were watching himself play, and play badly.

Just the usual sounds from outside that were homely and familiar. He remembered Ben asking him if he were getting bored having spent so long in the room and he hadn’t been able to reply. Now he knew what he would have liked to have said, that, yes, when the pain eased off enough he would have loved nothing better than to saddle up Sport and go galloping across the pastures, through the woods.

He couldn’t sleep though. His mind was too full of things to think about as a result of Mannerings letter. Should he have discussed it with his father… yes, he should have done, and he knew that and yet at the same time knew he couldn’t do so, not yet. What about Levy’s letter, the anticipation that he would be returning to active duty when his sick leave was over? He chewed his bottom lip and closed his eyes tightly while he mentally filed that away for future reference and concern. He didn’t want to think of future plans while things were as they stood now.

He moved restlessly in the bed. The weight of the covers were too heavy whereas his injured leg was cold as it lay above them. Through a gap in the curtains he could see the silver light shining through gossamer wraiths of clouds. As the clouds parted so the full strength of the moonlight fell like a shaft across the floor and touched the foot of his bed against which leaned the cane.

…………….

The rap on the door startled Hop Sing awake. He sat up in bed with glazed eyes and fumbled for a match to light the lamp and as he did so the door opened slowly “Hop Sing? You awake?”

“Mr. Adam? Why you come? Why you here? Hop Sing asleep you go back sleep in bed.”

Adam peered inside the room and held the lamp higher, “You’re wide awake, you rogue. Look, I need to talk to you.”

“You talk in morning. Not now. You should not be here. In morning Dr. Chang be very angry.”

“Hop Sing -” Adam put his hand across his old friends mouth and in Cantonese said ’Shut up.”

“Is leg bad? Leg hurt bad?”

“No.” Adam set down the lamp and pulled up a chair.

Hop Sing rubbed his eyes and prepared for the discussion to come. This rare event, of any of the Cartwrights entering his room at night, was unnerving to the old man. He folded his hands neatly together over the top of his covers and waited.

“Now then.” Adam sat down and looked at Hop Sing thoughtfully, “You belong to a Tong, don’t you, Hop Sing?”

Hop Sing nodded, “All Chinese belong to a Tong.”

“My father is of the opinion that all the Tongs work for the good of their people, but recently when we discussed this matter you felt that was no longer right … remember?”

“Many Chinese here in America. Work hard. On railroads treated like slave. Tongs grow many to help and protect but -” he paused and glanced over at Adam “Why you ask Hop Sing for?”

Adam passed a hand across his mouth slowly as though deliberating how to proceed. He cleared his throat, “Look, Hop Sing, remember when you saw the Red Dragon on the cane? You wanted to get rid of it, it frightened you because you said some Chinese would remember Jiang Peng and not be too happy about knowing he was dead.” Adam fixed the other man with a stern look with his dark eyes and Hop Sing gulped,

“Hop Sing remember.”

“Why would it matter to them so much?”

Hop Sing was quiet for a while before he nodded “Some Tong not care about Chinese so much. They like many crime gangs. You understand, Mr. Adam? Bad Americans in Virginia City cause much trouble. Steal and rob and kill?”

“Alright, so some Tong are merely a cover up for crime, rival gangs perhaps?”

“Oh yes, big time rival gangs. Hop Sing not like to think of what they do, very bad. Opium dens. Slave running. Not good.”

“Alright, so we’ve established there are some not so good Tong in Virginia City … but what’s the link with Jiang Peng?”

Hop Sing thought for some time during which Adam found himself growing cold and impatient. He longed to shake the information out of the man but knew Hop Sing needed time to consider what had to be said, eventually he began to talk “Jiang Peng very bad man for many years. From youthful time up. He has many followers who pay allegiance to him.”

“And if he died - I mean - if the Tong members knew I had been the cause of him dying?”

Hop Sing put his hands together in a gesture of prayer and raised them aloft as he shook his head. He looked at Adam, “That very bad news.”

“What if - hmm - er - what if the Empress offered a big reward -” he didn’t get further as Hop Sing grabbed at his arm and put his finger to his lips. “Don’t say -” he whispered and Adam just raised his eyebrows which caused Hop Sing to let out a string of Cantonese which was the equivalent of ’Heaven help us - that’s it - we’re done for!’which didn’t actually enthuse Adam who shook his hand away and told him quite firmly to keep quiet.

“Look, just let me know if you hear anything strange , I’ll handle the rest.”

“You tell Mr. Cartwright?”

“When I have to -”

Adam took up the cane and leaned on it to get to his feet. He looked at Hop Sing and shook his head, “Don’t worry, Hop Sing, it’ll be alright.”

Hop Sing watched as Adam limped from the room. He extinguished the lamp immediately and fell back into his bed, pulling the covers over his head as he did so. The prayers and supplications he offered to his ancestors until he fell asleep were many and manifold.

Adam returned to his bed and lay down, closed his eyes and folded his arms behind his head. From somewhere in the recesses of his mind he could hear his father’s deep voice and a memory of a time when it had been just the two of them together. It was a hard and dangerous time and he had cried, leaned upon his father’s shoulder, told him how scared he was and Pa had wrapped him in his arms and held him close and said "Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death I will fear no evil; for thou are with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me."

 

 

Chapter 25

The sound of buggy wheels rolling into the yard touched the very edges of consciousness as Adam struggled to re-emerge from the mornings routine procedure. It echoed and re-echoed like the clashing of cymbols and forced him to open his eyes and stare up at the ceiling. Murmurs of voices, some laughter, Joe’s high pitched cackle and Hoss’ guffaw.

Was it night? Were they coming or were they leaving? He closed his eyes again and struggled to remember. He saw two little boys running towards their father and a brief smile touched his lips

“This isn’t real. It’s just a memory. It’s something that happened a long time ago. Joe and Hoss. Just boys. A time when we didn’t know pain like we do now. What’s the point of it all anyway? I should have just died back then when my knees buckled I should have just fallen forward and my neck would have snapped and it would have been all over. All over.

All over and not having to handle this pain. When is it ever going to end?”

He bit down on his lip and passed a hand over his face to wipe away the perspiration. His breathing was fast, irregular. He felt very sick. Sitting up and pushing back the covers he viewed his leg and struggled to recall to mind what Chang had said about fear of pain, the body’s survival mechanism. He shook his head, for some reason Jimmy Chang had been in a particularly talkative mood and the more he talked the more pain Adam had felt until it seemed the ceiling was going to crash down and smother them all.

The sound of voices came clearer now as the fog in his brain seemed to slowly clear. He heard his father’s exclamation “He did WHAT?” and then Hoss’ hurried mumbled words and a laugh.

He raised his eyebrows and shook his head and reached for his cane. Perhaps he could dare to go downstairs? He heard Mary Ann’s voice and then Hester, and realised that in his state of near undress it would be best to wait for the news to eventually reach him. He walked to the window, sat down and stared out to the mountains. One day soon he was going to mount his horse and ride, just ride. One day.

…………..

“And she packed him a real wallop, Pa. I never thought I’d live to see the day …” Hoss laughed and slapped his Pa on the back so hard Ben staggered forward a pace or two.

“And Marcy, how is she? Is she alright? Have you seen her today?”

“I saw her before we left, Pa.” Mary Ann smiled, “She has a concussion and she was frightened, poor girl. She had cried a lot during the night I guess, and she only wanted to talk to Olivia. Oh, and Mr. O’Dell.”

“O’Dell?”

“Sure, Pa. Seems Mr. O’Dell is quite smitten with Marcy.” Joe replied and reached out for an apple, which he chomped into with some relish. “Seems he and Olivia had it all planned that they’d get Marcy to the party and he’d ask her if they could get better acquainted. Seems he’s been liking her a lot for some time.”

“Odd, I thought he was attracted to Olivia.” Ben shook his head and Hoss and Joe exchanged a wink of the eye while Hester smiled at her father -in-law.

“Roy dealt with the matter well, Pa. I think he was tempted to take off his badge and give Smithson a real humdinger of a beating, but reckoned that him being thumped by a little thing like Olivia would do for now.”

“Poor Little Marcy.” Ben sighed and then paused, rubbed his hands and smiled “I’ve had some good news.” he cleared his throat, “Chang found some new clean cells in Adam’s wounds, he reckons he’s turned the corner. If they grow and spread out they’ll eventually form new flesh over the wounds.”

“That’s wonderful, Pa.” Joe bounced up and tossed the apple core into the grate, “How long before he knows for sure.”

“Well, to be honest, I couldn’t see them myself but he seems pretty positive. I did ask how much longer before the leg was good enough for Adam to walk on but he just said what he always says, ’It’ll take as long as it takes.”

“I saw Paul last night, Pa.” Hester said quietly, “He’s still rather upset about what’s happened.”

“He has no real need to be, it was Adams decision based purely on recent experience” Ben replied.

“He made some odd comment, almost as though we don’t view him as a good doctor anymore.” she sighed, “I was surprised, I didn’t think he’d say something like that.”

“Pauls getting old,” Joe said with the ruthlessness of youth, “and sensitive. Anyhow, when folk get upset and hurt they’re liable to say stupid things.”

Hester sighed and nodded, “He was very gentle and kind with Marcy. Just perfect for her.”

“Anyway,” Joe jumped up, “I’m going to see Adam and tell him about what happened.” he grinned and kissed Mary Ann on the cheek as he passed her, “He’ll really laugh when I tell him about Olivia.”

Hester looked thoughtful, somehow she had her doubts about Adam finding anything funny in it at all. Hoss was playing with Hannah now, holding her by the hands and seeing if she could walk and bouncing her up and down along the way.

…………………….

Adam was re-reading Levy’s letter when Joe came into the room, he smiled at Adam and then paused, “Pa told us about your leg.”

“My leg? What about it?” Adam frowned and looked down at his leg as though surprised to see it still attached to the rest of him.

“Chang said he saw signs of healing there today.” Joe pulled up a chair and looked at his brother thoughtfully, “Mmm, bad today was it?”

“Seems to get worse every time.” Adam replied as he carefully put the letter back into its envelope. “How was the party?”

“It was -” Joe paused for dramatic effect, and smiled, “It was interesting and surprising.”


“Mm, in what way?” Adam smiled slowly, and narrowed his eyes in anticipation of Joe’s story.

Joe could narrate a good tale and knew how to dwell on the dramatic points and draw out the romantic bits. Adam listened patiently, drew in his breath sharply several times. He didn’t ask any questions nor interrupt, knowing from experience that Joe resented being interrupted. He firmed his mouth and his dark brows lowered somewhat when Joe mentioned about Jack Hammond, but when the story touched on the attack on Marcy and then on Olivia he instinctively asked if they had been hurt at all.

“Let me finish the story and you’ll know.” Joe replied petulantly.

“For Pete’s sake, Joe, you’ve drawn it out long enough, just tell me straight - are they alright?”

“Marcy got hurt, has a concussion, some bruises. Mrs. Phillips though .. Phew… did she catch us all by surprise. She gave Smithson such a thump in the mouth that she knocked out two teeth… his I hasten to add.” Joe broke into a cackle of a laugh, “You should have seen his face!”

“Olivia hit him?” Adam half rose from his chair and then sunk back down, “she hit him?”

“She sure did, brother. She was that mad at him for hurting Marcy. Beat us to it … Hoss and I were all for - er - dealing with him ourselves.”

Adam had a small smile on his face. In his mind’s eye he pictured the scene and then he remembered something from the story and looked earnestly at Joe “Jack Hammond. He was interested in Mrs. Phillips?”

“He was showing some interest. Danced with her several times”

“And did she - seem to enjoy his company?”

Joe looked at Adam and raised his eyebrows, “I don’t think so. I got the impression at one stage that she was irritated by him hanging around.”

Adam nodded, he pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes briefly, then looked at Joe again who was observing his brother with a rather mischievous expression on his face. “Well, I’m glad you enjoyed your evening, Joe.”

“Yeah, you just never know what’ll happen at these functions,” Joe replied getting to his feet now, “Nor what you find out later.” he winked and pushed the chair away and then leaned forward and ruffled Adam’s hair as in years past Adam would have ruffled his, “See you again soon, some of us have work to do.”

Adam merely smiled and watched his brother leave the room, before leaving the chair to walk to the window. He watched as the clouds scudded across a blue sky and birds flew into the expanse. More than anything in the world he would have loved to have saddled Sport and - he drew in a deep breath - well, just gone riding.

……………….

Joe bounced down the stairs with a grin on his face and whistling beneath his breath. Hoss rose to his feet and grinned “Seems like Adam must be just about busting with excitement at the news his leg is healing, huh? You sound about as chirpy as Widow Hawkins canary, Joe.”

“His leg? Oh yeah, sure, sure.” Joe’s face went blank momentarily and then he grinned and winked, “Well, I guess work waits for no man. Honey -” he turned to his wife “I’ll take you home and then get changed. Hoss and me, we’ve a lot to do to-day, haven’t we, Hoss?”

Hoss, about to go upstairs to see Adam and then change into less formal clothes, paused and looked back at Joe. A familiar ‘he’s up to something’ tingle trickled down his back and he scowled “Shucks, yeah, I guess so.”

“Well, don’t just stand there, Hoss, you gotta get yourself moving.” Joe laughed and took Mary Ann by the elbow, “C’mon, sweetheart, let’s go and leave these good people in peace. See you later, Pa. ‘Bye, Hester.”

“Wait a moment -” Hester hurried after her brother-in-law and grabbed his elbow just as he picked up his hat, which he promptly dropped, “What’s going on?”

Mary Ann looked from Hester to Joe and then back to Hester “What do you mean, Hester?”

“He’s up to something.” Hester retorted looking fixedly into Joe’s twinkling hazel eyes, “I know him well enough to know he’s brewing mischief.”

“Me?” Joe picked up his hat and slipped it over his head, “You got me all wrong, little sister.”

“You just leave Hoss out of it, Joe.” she warned, prodding him in the chest with her finger.

“Ouch, that hurt. You should cut them nails of yours, Hester.” he turned plaintively to Mary Ann, “Tell her, Mary Ann?”

“Tell her what?”

“Tell her to -”

“Joseph!” Hester shook her head and narrowed her eyes now “What exactly did Adam talk about upstairs? It obviously wasn’t about his leg.”

“Er - no - he didn’t seem interested about his leg” Joe replied leading his wife slowly towards the door and groping for the handle.

“So what was he interested in talking about?”

“Not much. I just told him about the dance and how Olivia thumped Smithson.”

“And?”

“He thought that was quite funny.” Joe managed to get himself and his wife onto the porch and blinked his eyes in the sun light. “He laughed - I think -” he frowned, “Anyway, Hester, I can’t stand here talking to you all day. Things to do. C’mon, Mary Ann, before she starts prodding me again.”

Hester watched them leave with her hands on her hips and her eyes thoughtful. From the buggy, as it rolled out of the yard, she heard Joe’s high pitched laughter float towards her. She nodded, Joe Cartwright had found out something that he was finding very interesting. She turned back into the house and closed the door. “What was all that about?” Ben asked suspiciously.

“Nothing, Pa.” she replied and picked her little girl up from Ben’s lap “Was she good?”

“A perfect angel.” Ben smiled and tweaked his grand daughter’s cheek. “When does Marcy get back? Mary Ann didn’t seem too sure?”

“Paul said she could go home today. It could have been much worse, Pa …” she shook her head and walked away with Hannah chattering in baby gibberish in her ear .

…………….

“Nickel or a dime, Adam?”

Adam turned from the window and smiled at his brother, “I doubt if my thoughts are worth anything, Hoss.”

“So? Joe told you what happened, huh?” Hoss advanced into the room and glanced around it. The window was open to let in the sunlight and fresh air, the flowers Lilith had brought were wilting, and the bed was crumpled and looking uncomfortable. Not a place he would have enjoyed being confined in. He looked at his brother thoughtfully, “Guess all this is getting you down, kinda, huh?”

“Kinda…” Adam’s smile widened but didn’t reach his eyes.

“Thought you said the room was bigger than your cabin? ”

“It is,” Adam raised his eyebrows and shrugged, “But I could go and walk about my ship when the mood took me. There’s some distance between bow and stern, you know.”

“Oh yes, sure. That’s the sharp end and the blunt end, huh?” Hoss scratched his head and frowned, “Guess you’re feeling kinda confined in here, is that it?”

Adam pursed his lips and glanced out of the window, “To be honest, brother, I’d give anything to saddle up Sport and ride on out of here right now.”

“Well, guess you jest gotta be patient a bit more. Dr.Chang told Pa some good news about your leg. You should be pleased.”

“I didn’t get to hear about any good news. What is it?” Adam said quietly hoping that the sudden more rapid heart beat thudding in his ears wouldn’t drown out the news.

“He didn’t done tell ya?” Hoss exclaimed incredulously

“I passed out during the procedure. Can’t think why …but it - it just got too bad this morning. To be honest, Hoss, I almost wished Paul had chopped my leg off.”

Hoss looked at Adam and then at the offending leg, he shook his head, “Wouldn’t be a good idea to dwell on them kinda thoughts, Adam. Jest think about it … I ain’t seen many men with their legs chopped off at the hip riding horses.”

Adam shuddered and turned once again towards the window, “Tell me the good news then.”

“Chang said your leg is healing. There’s new clean tissue growing. It won’t be long, Adam. You jest got to be patient a bit longer and your leg will be fine, jest fine.” and for some reason Hoss felt tears pricking his eye and his nose needed blowing.

Adam smiled and nodded, a real genuine smile this time and he shook Hoss’ hand with some enthusiasm, while Hoss thumped him on the shoulder. “That helps to know, Hoss. It was the fear of -” he felt his stomach heave over and he tensed himself to quell the sensation, “I think it was the fear that it wasn’t going to work after all that pain and having to have it removed after all…”

“Wal, I don’t think you need fear anything like that again.” Hoss mumbled and blew his nose, “And Joe told you what happened?”

“At the party? Yes, he told me about Marcy and how Mrs. Phillips knocked Smithson’s teeth out.” he smiled but refrained from asking or commenting more, although he noticed a look of disappointment on Hoss’ face “Anything he missed out of the report that I would be interested in?”

“No, not really.” Hoss shrugged, “Roy sends his regards.”

Adam nodded and looked polite, his smile was beginning to make his jaw ache as Hoss stood there scratching his head trying to think over some parts of the tale that Joe may just have missed out. “That Dave Smithson’s a good pal of Jack Hammond, ain’t he?”

“I wouldn’t know…” Adam’s eyes narrowed and he listened with renewed interest.

“I was jest thinking they was together last night, ‘ceptin’ during the time Smithson had taken Marcy out, but -”

“But?”

“I jest get the feeling those two are more in cahoots with this than anything.” he frowned, “Hammond was paying a mighty lot of attention to Olivia.”

“Mrs. Phillips?” Adam muttered blandly

“Oh yeah, Mrs. Phillips.”

“You think, maybe, that Hammond may well have tried something similar with Mrs. Phillips?”

“I can’t accuse him of something I only got a feeling about, Adam ,” Hoss muttered and shrugged, “Anyhows, I’d best git going.”

“Yeah, sure, you’ve work to do?” Adam grinned and when Hoss nodded and headed for the door his brother looked ruefully down at his bandaged leg and then at the cane, and wished for the day when he could go to town and just pay Mr. Jack Hammond a little visit.

 

Chapter 26

 

It was Chris O’Dell who carried Marcy gently from Paul’s surgery.  He set her down gently on a mattress kindly loaned by Mrs.Bronson and placed in the back of the wagon.  Paul watched from the door and then turned to Olivia who was standing by her side “She’ll need careful nursing for a little while but mainly because of the shock and concussion.” he gave her a small bottle of laudanum and smiled “Just a few drops should she find sleeping difficult.”

 

“Thank you, Dr. Martin, you’ve been so very kind.”

 

“Now look, young lady, you’ve had quite a bit of an upset , so don’t start expecting too much from yourself. May be a good idea to just rest up a bit for a few days.”

 

“With two small children?” Olivia laughed and glanced over at the wagon where the children sat patiently waiting for her, “I’ll be alright, Dr. Martin, I’m not so fragile as I may look.”

 

“No, I don’t think you are,” Paul replied with a shrewd glance over at her, “Now, if I recall rightly, your mother was Martha Dent wasn’t she?  I was trying to work out who you reminded me of all last night, and then it came to me just before breakfast. Young Martha … a beautiful woman.”

 

“Thank you,” she lowered her eyes so that Paul wouldn’t see the sudden tears that had sprung within them, “It’s not many who remember her here.”

 

“Not that many go back as far as I do, my dear.  I remember when -” he paused and shook his head, “Well, perhaps we can chat about old times another day.  It’s best that you get home as soon as possible and get our little friend settled.”

 

She smiled again and shook his hand before hurrying to take her seat.  Chris was riding his horse and now had Reuben seated in the saddle in front of him. Paul watched them from the door of his surgery, Olivia warning the child not to fidget, not to misbehave, to do as he was told and various other warnings mothers tend to pour into their young ones heads.   Roy Coffee crossed the road and approached them, “Morning, Mrs. Phillips.” he looked down at Marcy “How’re you feeling this morning, Miss?”

 

Marcy smiled “A bit stupid.  I am sorry to have caused  you so much trouble, Mr. Coffee.”

 

“Now, now, don’t worry about that, I have a job to do that’s all.  Mrs. Phillips, I just thought I should let you know the Circuit Judge will be here next week.   Smithson will be up for trial should you and Miss Marcy choose to press charges.”

 

“And if we don’t?”  Olivia said quietly.

 

“Wal -” Roy scratched his head, and shook his head, “Smithson got away with this kind of thing before, Mrs. Phillips.  I know how hard it is for a young girl to have to sit and talk about such things in front of folk, and last time it happened the young lady didn’t have the gumption to press charges so he walked free.  The result is that he did the same thing again, and will continue to do so until one day, perhaps, there could be far worse happen.  Men like Smithson usually go from bad to worse, if you know my meaning, M’am”

 

“What day will the trial be, sheriff?”

 

“Tuesday, in the morning.”

 

“I’ll be there.  So will Marcy if she is well enough.” she looked grimly at the sheriff and noted the concern in his eyes and was grateful for that, “Thank you, sheriff.”

 

“’Pleasure, M’am.”

 

The wagon rolled forwards and she steered the horses to the centre of the road and then took the road out of town.  She passed 'Hammonds' on the way and saw Jack standing in the doorway.  He raised his hand in greeting but she ignored him.  Sofia snuggled up close by her side and hugged onto her arm, and very soon they were on the track towards home.

 

A trial.  Marcy lay on the mattress with a blanket over her and kept her eyes closed.  She felt ashamed and soiled, but at the same time confused by the many different feelings that were chasing around through her mind.  Whenever she opened her eyes it was to see the comforting shape of O’Dell riding close by with Reuben chattering to him.  She looked away and stared at the old dry wood that shaped the planks forming the wagons sides.  How could she ever believe that a man like Mr. O’Dell could like her now?   

 

How could she go to a trial and talk to a Judge about what happened to her?  All those eyes staring at her and thinking how could a homely girl like her get into such a tangled mess.  She must have encouraged the man, must have done or said something to make him think he could do the things he did.  It made her feel sick to think about it and very silently she began to weep in misery.

 

By the time they reached home it was mid-day.  O’Dell carried her into the house and up to her little room.   He set her down on the bed and looked at her anxiously as she curled herself into a tight ball and kept her eyes firmly shut.  “I’ll see you soon, Miss Marcy.” he said as gently as he could but received no response.

 

Olivia stepped into the room and placed some flowers in a vase by the bedside.  She drew back the curtains to allow in the sunlight and opened the window just a little.  Then she approached the bed and knelt at its side, “Marcy, it’s alright, you’re safe at home now and no one will hurt you again.  Chris and I will make sure you’re safe.”

 

“I’m so sorry, Miss.” Marcy whispered, “And your pretty dress - all torn and spoiled.”

 

“Dresses can be repaired, my dear girl, don’t worry.  Try and sleep a little.  I’ll bring you up some lunch later.”

 

Marcy gripped her hand tightly “I’m so sorry, really I am.  I’m not a bad girl, am I. Miss?”

 

“No, dear Marcy, you’re the sweetest girl I know, you’re not a bad girl, not at all. No man has the right to take advantage of any woman in the way Smithson did last night.”

 

Marcy looked at Olivia very intensely, as though she had to concentrate to make sense of the words, then she nodded, “Thank you, Miss.  Thank Mr. O’Dell for me …”

 

………………..

 

“You’re thinking up something, arent you?”  Hoss muttered over to his brother as they rode out together.

 

“Who?  Me?” Joe laughed and shrugged, “What kind of thing are you accusing me of now, brother?”

 

“I ain’t accusing you of nothing, Joe.  I don’t have to because I know you too well. Dang it, I’ve had years living with ya remember?   I know the signs.”

 

“Pschew” Joe shrugged again.

 

“Yep, I know how you think, and I thought married life would make a decent man outa you.”

 

“I am a decent man. Stop casting aspersions on my character, Hoss.” Joe feigned hurt feelings and scowled.

 

“I ain’t casting nothing on you, Joe.” Hoss paused wondering what Joe meant by aspersions, but had learned not to air his ignorance of such things in front of either of his brothers.  He kept his musings to himself and was caught by surprise when Joe began to ask him if he thought Adam would ever marry and settle down.

 

This caused Hoss to open his eyes wide and shake his head, scowl, frown, purse his lips and shrug, “Heck, Joe, I reckon somewhere, sometime, brother Adam will find some little filly to his liking.” he grinned, “Whether or not that little filly will find HIM to her liking is another thing entirely.”

 

“Yeah, that’s the catch alright,” Joe frowned and bit down on his thumb, “Say, for example, Hoss, there was such a little filly and HE happened to like HER.”

 

“Yeah?” Hoss regarded Joe thoughtfully and noted that Joe was thinking seriously over the matter.  The look of concentration on Joe’s face was quite admirable in fact, and Hoss nodded, “Yeah, well, so?”

 

“How do we get HER to like HIM?”

 

“Ain’t they met yet?” Hoss screwed his face up in deep thought.

 

“Sure they’ve met up, Hoss!   How’d he know he liked her if they hadn’t met up already?” the scorn in his voice was obvious, Hoss felt duly chastened.  He sighed deeply.

 

“So what’s the problem?  If they’ve met up then likely they’ll meet up agin.”

 

Joe clicked his fingers and his eyes flashed open, “Of course, that’s it!”

 

“It is?”

 

“Yeah, sure it is.  We’ll arrange a party at the Ponderosa for her and then he and she will meet up again and …mmmm. … I can see it all happening, Hoss.” his voice softened, his face slipped into almost a trancelike state and Hoss frowned, narrowed his eyes, and looked around him to make sure they were alone “Yeah, she’ll see him and they’ll dance …”

 

“Nah, they won’t dance.”

 

“How’d you mean they won’t dance?  It’s a party, of course they’ll dance.”

 

“You forgotten?  Adam can’t even walk proper.  Take that cane away and he’ll fall flat on his face.  He can’t even wear his pants yet.”

 

Joe frowned,  nodded, “Yeah, you’re right.  So - no dancing then.” 

 

“Anyhow, when you thinking of holding this here party?   Can’t be anytime soon, Chang wouldn’t allow Adam to go to any party even if it were just downstairs ..especially without his pants on …” and Hoss chuckled at the thought.

 

“Wal, we’ll just have to think of something else then.” Joe sighed, and pushed his hat to the back of his head, “I’ll ask Mary Ann when we get home, she’s read so many books she’s sure to know of some way we can get him together with her.”

 

“Yeah, with his pants on.” Hoss guffawed.

 

“What’s with you and the pants?” Joe scowled, “Forget about the pants will you?  Concentrate and think of how we can get around the problem.”

 

Hoss concentrated.  He stared at a cloud for some minutes very intently  “Could borrow a kilt from McDougall?”

 

“That flea ridden old thing?  I wouldn’t wash a dog in it.”

 

“Oh.  But a kilt would be a good idea.”

 

“No, it wouldn’t.” Joe frowned and then clicked his fingers again. “I know. We’ll have a fancy dress party.  Adam can dress up as a … well, someone who wears long robes or something like that ..how about that, huh?”

 

Hoss said nothing, he tugged at his ear lobe and shrugged.  Fancy dress parties were just a little bit beyond his limits.  He rode along for a while longer contemplating the matter before he realised he needed to ask his little brother something “Hey, Joe.  Do you know who this lady happens to be who Adam’s met?  Do I know her?”

 

“Sure you do, brother.  It’s Mrs. Phillips.”

 

Hoss frowned again as he thought of the discussion he had recently had with Adam and he shook his head, “You’re sure he likes her?”

 

“He does.” Joe nodded with confidence.

 

“I don’t think so …”  Hoss replied with a shake of his head.

 

“Look, Hoss, just leave such matters to me.  I know all there is to know about women, and about love and romance … after all, I’ve had more experience in that kind of thing than you.”

 

Hoss frowned and nodded, it was a true enough statement after all, he cleared his throat, “Yeah, but you may know all about women, but what about Adam?  You sure HE likes HER?”

 

“Positive.”

 

“Dadgummit” Hoss breathed, “Who’d have thought it!”

 

....................................

 

“Pa?” Hester approached Ben with a smile, “What do you intend to do today?”

 

Ben looked over at her and smiled, “Why?  You planning on going out?”

 

“I was wondering whether or not to pay a visit to see how Marcy and Olivia are;  I should think they would be back home by early afternoon.”

 

“Mmm, may be a good idea to go and see them.” Ben paused and surveyed the fruit bowl with great consideration, “I’d have liked to have gone to see them myself, but this contract of Jessops really needs to get sorted out today.   I'm afraid I’ve been rather neglecting her lately…” his voice trailed off for want of finding the right words.

 

“I’m sure she’d understand,” Hester smiled and draped an arm across his shoulders, “So you’ll be home all day then?”

 

“I will,” Ben tapped her on the hand and looked into her smiling face, “Are you going alone?”

 

“No, I’ll take Hannah and Mary Ann will come too.”

 

“I see.” he nodded, not really seeing at all, Hester smiled innocently and kissed his cheek.

 

“I’ll just take some fresh water up to Adam before I leave.” she murmured and hurried away leaving Ben going back in his mind to an earlier conversation he had partially overheard between Joe and Hester that morning.  He said nothing however but took his chair and set out the necessary documents needed for the contract with Jessop.

 

Hester pushed open the door to Adam’s room after knocking and smiled at him as she put the glass down on the table.  Adam looked at it and then at her, “You’re not going to regale me with the details of last night, are you?”

 

“Not if you don’t want me to.” she looked at him thoughtfully and picked up the glass with the wilting flowers, “What will you be doing today?”

 

“Oh, great and wonderful things as ever.” his husky deep growl of a voice was heavily laced with sarcasm, “Why do you ask, fair maiden?”

 

Hester laughed and shrugged, “I just wondered.  I think you must get very bored.”

 

“Well,” he drew in a deep breath, and exhaled slowly, “Yes, but Hop Sing will be here soon to treat my leg and then there are the exercises …” he frowned, “I’m a wreck after that for a while so I sleep.  By the time I wake up it’s time for another session … life is just SO full of excitement.” he rubbed his hands together and grinned, but his dark eyes revealed little humour.

 

“Adam,” she came and knelt by his side for he was sitting at his desk, having been writing at the time she had come into the room, “I wish I could do something for you.”

 

“Well, you do -” he smiled, and his eyes lightened with tenderness, and his hand touched her cheek gently, “You do.  I know you’ve made my brother happy beyond words, and my father as well. Actually, you remind me a lot of Marie …” he paused then and looked thoughtful, he bowed his head and nodded as though he needed to confirm his own words in his own mind, “Yes, strange that, I hadn’t thought of it before but you have that same way about you … warmth, confidence, beauty.”

 

“Oh, I’m not beautiful.” she blushed and stood up, “Not like some other women I know… Olivia Phillips for example, she’s lovely.”

 

Adam didn’t reply but slightly narrowed his eyes.  Then he straightened his back and picked up his pen, “Well, as the poet says, beauty is in the eye of the beholder …”

 

“You mean,” Hester sounded surprised, “You don’t think Mrs. Phillips is lovely?”

 

“I haven’t seen the lady in question in a long while, Hester.” he replied, “Why Mrs. Phillips in particular?”

 

“What do you mean?” Hester clutched the vase of dead flowers close to her body and tried to look vague.

 

“I just wondered, why pull Mrs. Phillips name out of the hat so to speak when we were talking generally about beauty.”

 

“We were?” Hester looked surprised, “Oh well, I thought we were making comparisons …”

 

“Hhmmh”

 

“And compared to Olivia I don’t think I’m particularly lovely -” she paused seeing a scowl settling on his face “But thank you for the compliment anyway.”

 

Adam said nothing to that but looked at her as though now thoroughly confused.  She sighed, “Oh well, I had better go.  Mary Ann and I thought we would go and see how Marcy was recovering from her ordeal last night.”

 

“Good.  Best take fresh flowers though …” he nodded towards the dead ones in the vase that were now liberally shedding petals over his carpet.

 

When the door closed behind her he continued to stare at the petals and thought back to the day he had bought Olivia Phillips a dozen red roses.  It seemed like another life time ago.

 

Chapter 27

 

Once Hester had left Ben collected up the papers he had spread out on the table and took them upstairs to Adams room. He found his son looking thoughtfully at a letter he had been writing although he did muster up a smile when Ben came into the room. “Are you alright, Pa?”

 

“I need your help, Adam, with this contract .” He set the papers down on Adams desk giving him time to remove his own first, “Just run your eye over it, will you? Check out the letter Jessops written as well.”

 

He pulled out a chair and sat down, his head resting in the cup of his hand and the elbow on the chair’s arm. He watched as Adam slowly read through the contract and smiled, “Were you pleased about the news Chang told us about your leg?”

 

Adam glanced up at his father and smiled,  “I wasn’t - er - hearing what he said at the time, but yes, I am pleased..”

 

“It means your legs healing,” Ben leaned forward, both elbows leaning on his knees and his hands clasped between his legs, “It means you’ll be able to get out of this room and have some freedom again.”

 

Adam looked up from the section of the contract he had been reading and nodded,

“I’m looking forward to that,” he frowned and pursed his lips, “You can’t imagine how darn frustrating it is to look out of that window and see those mountains and the trees, and know Sport is in that stable …” he sighed and shrugged, “Anyway, hopefully it won’t be for much longer.” he recommenced reading the contract and then paused, “This isn’t right, Pa.”

 

“Where d’you mean?”

 

“This clause here, it practically allows Jessop right of way onto our land to claim his water rights. Once he’s allowed to do that he can start using that land for himself and opening the whole thing up for a legal battle in the future.”

 

“Ah, Jessop never changes, does he?” Ben scratched his head and caused his hair to stand on end, “He’s been nothing less than a land grabber since he first settled on that land.”

 

“If I recall rightly he almost got away with about 100 acres of the Ponderosa some years ago and when we caught on to what he was doing he salted the water holes. We lost a few head of cattle that year due to him.”

 

 

“Huh, that was during the time we were having trouble with Sam Bryant. Jessop thought he could sneak in while we were occupied with that matter but, slippery customer that he is, he managed to find a way out of it.”

 

“Well, he’s the kind of neighbour no-body wants, Pa.” Adam continued to read on and finally returned the contract, “I’d check out on that one clause, otherwise it’s alright.” he sighed, yawned and glanced out of the window, “Er - Hester’s going to visit Mrs. Phillips, thought it a good idea to see how Marcy was after last night.”

 

“Yes, so she said. Of course, you knew Marcy too, didn’t you?”

 

“Well, I‘ve met her.” Adam smiled, “So I guess I know her about as much as I know Mrs. Phillips.”

 

“Yes, well, I feel as though I’ve neglected them somewhat these past weeks, but -” he smiled at Adam, “first things first, son, your health is what matters most to me.”

 

Adam didn’t answer to that but looked at some of the outline drawings that had come with the contract, he tapped one thoughtfully, “This is where he’s hoping to sneak in, Pa. Get Frank Harper to check it out and draw up another contract.”

 

Ben nodded and took the papers from Adam to roll up with the contract. He wondered whether it was Mrs. Phillips or his health that Adam had chosen not to discuss by changing the subject. “You know, son, once you’re mobile again I think we should have a party here. To welcome you home.”

 

“Well, that  may not be for some time yet, Pa.” Adam laughed quietly, his eyes twinkling, “It may be -” he paused and pursed his lips, and Ben waited and then asked him “It may be what?”

 

“It may be a farewell party. I’ve had a letter from Commodore Levy to report for duty once my health has improved. To return to my assignment or some other duty.”

 

Ben nodded and inhaled long and hard, “They don’t waste much time, do they?”

 

“He said I’m to receive another commendation for my attempt to rescue a fellow officer etc etc.”

 

“I see.” Ben seemed to slump back into the chair and looked down at the floor while he tapped the rolled up paperwork against his leg, “Well, no point in dwelling on it now. Best thing is to concentrate on getting that leg well and healthy.”

 

Adam nodded and turned away. He rather regretted having mentioned Levy’s letter seeing the effect it had on his father. He gulped a lump in his own throat and began to roll a pen between his fingers. “It would be a great day for riding.” he said quietly, “You’ll never know how often I’ve looked over the sea and imagined it to be the meadows here, and riding Sport clear to the rim rock. You can only walk so far on a ship, no matter how large the ship happens to be, it only goes so far before you have to turn around and come back.”

………………

..

Olivia Phillips opened the door to her guests with a welcoming smile and was engulfed in hugs from both Mary Ann and Hester.

 

“How’s Marcy?” was the immediate enquiry from them both as they stepped inside.

 

“She’s sleeping. I think she’s more frightened than anything else.” Olivia beckoned them to sit down, “Sofia, look, Mrs. Cartwright has brought baby to see you. Come and say hello.”

 

Sofia approached Hannah and regarded her solemnly, Hannah drooled and yawned. Niether seemed very impressed with the other.

 

“Where’s Reuben?” Mary Ann asked with a smile and was told that he had gone riding his pony with Chris O’Dell who was his current hero.

 

“Boys need father figures if there isn’t one of their own.” Hester observed gently and Olivia nodded and set the kettle on to boil.

 

“Sheriff Coffee told us that there would be a trial on Tuesday.” she said as she set out cups and saucers. “The Circuit Judge will be here and Sheriff Coffee wants to see Smithson put away for what he has done to Marcy.”

 

“He hurt you too, Olivia.” Mary Ann pointed out quietly.

 

“Yes, I’m to be a witness too.”she set out plates and then produced a cake, “Marcy’s frightened of what people will think of her; she feels that they’ll blame her.”

 

“No, they won’t.” Hester cried in Marcy’s defence, “No once could blame her, and anyway, most women know that Smithson is trouble. There was talk in town that he had harmed a young girl some months ago but nothing happened so we assumed it was a rumour.”

 

“Pa will know what to do.” Mary Ann said quietly, “He’ll get his lawyer onto it, see if he doesn’t.” she kicked Hester’s foot very gently with her own even though she was smiling at Olivia.

 

“That’s right,” Hester smiled, “Olivia, why don’t you come to the Ponderosa tomorrow and talk it over with Ben. I know he would want to help you both.”

 

“I don’t know if Marcy would come.” Olivia sighed and poured hot water into the tea pot. “Although it would help her if she did. Perhaps talking to Ben about it would help her face others, maybe she won’t feel so judged by it all.”

 

“No one can stand in judgement of Marcy.” Hester’s voice had a slight edge to it, and she took her cup of tea with a quiet thank you, “Will you come?”

 

“Oh you could come for dinner?” Mary Ann decided now was the time to take advantage of what they had, and smiled, “Hop Sing’s pork roasts are fabulous, Olivia. It would do you both good to have - er - just come and relax for a little while. You can discuss things with Ben and then have a pleasant meal. I’m sure the children would love it.”

Olivia cut the cake into slices and put them on the little plates which were handed round. Sofia had her own plate and ran to the corner to eat it, guarding her toys from the intruder who seemed to have murderous intent on them all. Hester picked Hannah up and smiled at Sofia, she sat her daughter on her lap and nodded,   “So, then, that’s all settled. We’ll expect you at the Ponderosa tomorrow morning, around mid-day.”

 

Mission accomplished. They smiled at one another in complacent triumph.

 

………………

..

“Pa, I’ve been thinking -”Hoss clapped his hands together and struck a pose by the hearth, one leg on the wood box, “about Adam.”

 

“What about Adam?” Ben asked thoughtfully, “You and Joe arn’t up to anything, are you?”

 

Hoss blushed just a little but shook his head,    “Nah, Pa, as if I’d get up to anything - what do you mean, anyhow?”

 

“I don’t know, you tell me?” Ben grinned and winked over at Hester who was calmly darning one of her husbands socks.

 

“Wal, seems to me that older brother shouldn’t be stuck up there in that room all day and night like he is. I reckon we should git him downstairs so’s he can join us of an evening and go to his room when he wants and for his treatment.” he looked over at his wife who was looking quite stunned and proud  at her husbands initiative. “That’s all .”

 

Ben removed the pipe from his mouth and looked at Hoss with a smile, “You know, Hoss, that’s the perfect solution. We should do that, it won’t be that difficult to move his things downstairs. He won’t be needing much after all.”

 

“The room’s big enough for him to have his treatment in, and it’ll save us carrying buckets and bowls of water up and down stairs.” Hester put her darning down in her lap and put her arms out to embrace Hoss, “Darling, that’s a wonderful idea. We should have thought of it before .”

 

Hoss grinned and blushed, acted very blasé about it all and lapped up the attention. Hester resumed her darning with a happy smile on her face. She just couldn’t believe how everything was just falling into place so easily.

 

……………………

.

In his room Adam slept and dreamed. He wasn’t sure whether he could feel the pain in his leg penetrating through to the dream or if he were dreaming the pain. He saw Paul Martin with a butchers chopping knife in his hand insisting that the leg be chopped off. He kept telling himself it was a dream but for some reason the dream wouldn’t stop. It kept grinding on and then Paul had the saw on his leg and he heard himself begging him not to touch it, telling him that his leg was healing now, getting better. But Paul told Hoss to hold him down by the shoulders and Hoss was there with a frown on his face asking ‘Are you sure about this, doc?’ and Adam heard himself saying “Don’t let him do it, Hoss, don’t let him do it.”

 

When he opened his eyes Hoss was looking down at him, an oil lamp in his hand, “You alright, Adam?”he looked around the room as far as the light permitted, as though expecting a band of marauders to leap from the shadows, “You were calling out in your sleep.”

 

“Sorry, Hoss, I was dreaming -”

 

“Here, have some water to drink.”Hoss set the lamp down and poured some water into a glass but by the time he’d turned to give it to his brother Adam was already asleep again.

 

 Chapter 28

Marcy found it hard to sleep; she lay on the bed listening to the night sounds beyond the window and trying to find something that would calm her mind. She had been raised in a rough and ready family and her father had given her a clout whenever he felt like it and she had felt the sting of her mother’s hand at times as well. Her brothers had expected her to accept being treated like one of the boys, even though it was obvious her quiet and timid nature could never live up to those ambitions.

It wasn’t so much the physical pain that hurt and disturbed her sleep, although she was well aware that she had escaped far worse. The distress came from the memory of his smell filling her nostrils, and his foul breath and wet mouth touching her face, making her feel sick and revolted. It was the whole presence of someone who threatened her being as a person, as a woman. The instinctive fear of an aggressor who had decided to take without asking, to use force on a weaker one in order to get what they wanted and who made the word animal an insult.

When Olivia came into the room holding a candle in order to light her way to the bed, Marcy cringed back and only when Olivia asked her if she needed anything, a drink perhaps, did she turn to the other woman and hold tightly to her “I was frightened, I was so frightened.”

“I know, Marcy. I know.”

“If Mr. O’Dell and the others hadn’t come when they did …”

“Hush now, there’s no need to even think about things that never happened. It’s over, dear, and you’re home safe here with me and the children.”

“I can’t talk about it to Mr. Cartwright tomorrow, Miss Olivia. He’ll think I’m -I’m a very bad girl.”

“He won’t. Mr. Cartwright is just about the most fair minded man in the territory. Hester and Mary Ann said he would help us, and he will, I know he will.”

“Do I have to tell him what happened?”

“No, not necessarily, well, it’s up to you to tell him what you feel comfortable with, Marcy. He may suggest we go and see a lawyer, just in case we need one.”

“Oh, Miss Olivia, a lawyer …” Marcy shivered and shrunk back.

“The lawyer Mr. Cartwright would hire would be there to support us, Marcy. You won’t be alone in this, I’ll be there too.”

“Will you sit with me for a while, Miss Olivia? Please?”

Olivia put the candle down and sat on the stool by the bed. She thought of giving Marcy some laudanum but was always wary of giving out medicine when a good sleep was really all that was needed, and the more natural the sleep the better. She held Marcy’s hand for some moments and was slowly drifting into sleep herself when Marcy’s breathing indicated that, at last, she had given up the fight and succumbed, hopefully, to a dreamless slumber.

……………….

Jimmy Chang listened patiently to what Ben was saying, nodding every so often and glancing warily at Hoss and Joe who were smiling at him as though they had discovered something that would cure all the illnesses in the world. He eventually sighed and shook his head, “Honourable Mr. Cartwright, this is a good idea I think. But you must be careful not to let Mr.Adam believe himself able to do more than he can.”

“Shucks, Jim, he can’t stay up thar much longer like he is, he’d be much better off down here.”
Hoss looked at Joe who backed him up by vigorously nodding and looking fiercely at the little man who only smiled and admitted it would make things much easier for them as they’d not have to carry everything up the stairs. “Thar now, ain’t that good, I knew you’d agree with us.”

“I agree with what is good sense. What does Mr. Adam say?”

“Well, he don’t know yet.” Joe muttered, “But he’ll like the idea.”

“And it’ll mean he can sit out on the porch and git some sun, and see and hear more of what’s going on.” Hoss added.

“Mm, sit on porch and no more than that, no walking about yet -” he turned to Ben, “You make sure, no walking. Nothing. Just sit in chair.”

“He may need to do some walking around surely,” Ben ventured, “I mean, get himself around the room and out here to sit with us …”

Jimmy shook his head and looked at Su Ling who merely smiled, “Just that kind of walking. Not good to have pain for nothing. Now we have sight of something working well it would be very stupid to damage and ruin it all just for a few moments of walking.”

They watched as Chang and Su Ling went upstairs, Hoss scratched his head “Phew, quite the dragon, ain’t he?”

“Yeah, a regular watch dog” Joe agreed with a sigh before turning to Hoss and thumping him in the chest with his fist, “Cmon, let’s eat before we do anything else. Mary Ann, have you seen the room? Is it alright?”

“Yes, it’s fine for what Adam will need. The windows low and he can see out to the mountains. I’ve cleaned and dusted everything.”

“And I’ve put some fresh flowers in the room, and there’s a new rug on the floor by the bed.” Hester added.

“So all we got to do is move some of the furniture from Adam’s room down to that room, and then move Adam in.” Joe rubbed his hands together, “Easy!”

Hoss kissed his wife on the cheek and took his seat opposite Joe at the breakfast table. Mary Ann and Hester served up the meal and poured out coffee before joining them to eat. Upstairs Ben and Hop Sing were assisting Chang and Su Ling as the mornings treatment got under way.

………………

Adam watched as Chang examined his arm where the burn there had healed so well, thanks to Hua Sheng’s prompt treatment. He submitted to having his neck and throat examined with a patience that reminded Ben of a sick dog waiting to be kicked. It made Ben’s stomach clench and turn over at times seeing his sons wounds and being part of those adding to his pain. He stood by the head of the bed and watched Chang carry out his examination with a feeling of impending doom.

“Your arm has healed very well. Hua Sheng was a good doctor to understand how to treat this so well, and the scars around your neck and throat will slowly, gradually, fade away. It is very good. You have a strong and healthy body, Honourable Commodore, it has good powers of restoration.”

“My leg?” Adam murmured with a crook of an eyebrow and Chang nodded, “Today I expect to see even greater improvements.”

Both Ben and Adam seemed to exhale at the same time and Adam felt his fathers reassuring grip on his shoulder as Hop Sing and Su Ling began to remove the gauze. Now for the worse part and he bit down on his bottom lip and resolved that this time he would stand his ground , for want of a better phrase. He watched as Chang examined the wounds before debrading began, and took the nod as a measure of comfort.

Afterwards Chang stayed to go through more exercises before deciding that the patient had endured enough. He looked at Adam thoughtfully, “You did well today … is it getting easier?”

“No,” Adam replied shortly, breathing heavily and he moved slightly to get back into a more comfortable position.

Su Ling approached him and placed her slender hand on his arm, “It is good news though, Honourable Adam,” she leaned towards him and looked into the pain filled eyes, “It is healing. It is looking so healthy and clean.”

Adam could only nod. He closed his eyes as he leaned back into the pillows and waited for the pain killing properties of the salve to bring some measure of comfort. His mind whispered the words that he had been reciting to himself throughout the treatment and somehow they gave him some respite.

“… even the weariest river
Winds somewhere safe to sea

Then star nor sun shall waken,
Nor any change of light;
Nor sound of waters shaken,
Nor any sound or sight;
Nor wintry leaves nor vernal
Nor days nor things diurnal;
Only the sleep eternal
In an eternal night.”

“We shall see you to morrow.” Chang said quietly and looked at Adam thoughtfully before glancing up and meeting Bens dark challenging eyes, “It is painful, exhausting, I know, I know. But it works …”

Ben nodded and followed the couple out of the room. Hop Sing still bustling about and tidying away the debris was trying to be as quiet as possible when Adam’s hand gripped him at the wrist, “Hop Sing, I need to talk to Jimmy’s father.”

“Why so? Why so? You talk to me - I talk to Lee Chang.”

Adam shook his head, “No.”

“Mr. Adam, you not in position to go talk to Lee Chang. I go - I speak -”

“And say what?”

“I know what to say, and what to ask. You must trust old friend now, Mr. Adam.”

Adam drew in his breath and shook his head again, he looked at the water which he knew contained some of Hop Sings sleeping draught, then his eyes turned to the bottle of laudanum that Dr. Martin had left and which was still reasonably full. He pursed his lips, closed his eyes once again and asked Hop Sing for a cup of coffee.

…………………

“Sit in this here chair, Adam.”

“Why? What’s going on?”

Hoss looked at his brother who was wearing what Hoss called his obstinate face. Adam looked at Hoss who was wearing much the same expression. “Look, brother, jest do what I said, and don’t go on asking so many questions. Jest come and sit in this chair.”

Joe came in and looked at them both, frowned and picked up the chair, “C’mon, Hoss, what’re you standing around here for, there’s work to do.”

Adam grinned and raised his eyebrows, “There you go, Hoss, there’s work to do. Follow that chair …why don’t you?”

Ben sauntered in as Hoss hurried out, he paused in the middle of the room and looked around him, he scratched through his hair, and shook his head, “You alright, Adam?”

“Sure, sure. I’m just fine, watching my room being slowly dismantled around me and no one explaining as to why!”

“They didn’t tell you?” Ben opened his dark eyes wide and was about to speak when Hester walked in with Mary Ann, walked to the wardrobe and began to remove the clothes.

“Hey, put them back -” Adam demanded.

“Certainly not,” Hester replied, “You don’t need to wear them anyway.”

“I do.”

“You don’t.”

“I might.”

“You won’t.”

Mary Ann smiled and opened drawers putting their contents into a large wicker basket, “It’s alright, Adam. You’ll like it, it’s a surprise.”

“Hmm, sure, it’s that alright.” Adam grumbled and was about to address his father again when he realised that Ben had chosen the easy option and escaped.

Hoss and Joe now walked back in as the girls walked out. Adam began to feel as though he were watching a well orchestrated ballet. “Right, little brother, you take that end…” Hoss nodded over to far end of the chest of drawers, now empty. Joe raised it up, “Whoa, stop right thar.” Joe lowered it. “Best take out the drawers. Hop Sing, take the drawers downstairs.”

Hop Sing grinned and nodded, his pigtail flapped up and down on his back as though a separate entity enjoying the fun. Adam watched in bemusement from the safety of his bed. He surveyed with a wry smile as Hoss and Joe lifted the chest of drawers and inched it around the bed, then Joe lowered it, “Why’d you do that fer?” Hoss demanded.

“Because it’s heavy, you chump.”

“It ain’t THAT heavy”

“Maybe not to you, but it is to me, and stop pushing it AT me, you nearly had me falling flat on my back.”

“Jest git a grip will ya.”

Several thuds and a dent in the plaster later the two of them managed to get the chest of drawers out of the room. Adam shook his head and wondered if he would be safe leaving the bed and seeking sanctuary in his father’s room. He had got himself seated on the edge of the bed and had picked up his cane when Hester and Mary Ann returned.

“Right - bedding.” Hester snapped her fingers.

Mary Ann produced another wicker basket, or perhaps the same one, and began to pull the bedding off the bed, almost toppling Adam onto the floor in the process, “Oh sorry, Adam,” she giggled.

“I’m a sick man here, I want my bedding back.” Adam demanded in a slightly edgy voice.

“You’ll get it back.” Hester said calmly and with Hop Sings help began to roll up the mattress.

“Good grief …” Adam groaned and leaned against the wardrobe for some support.

Hoss and Joe returned. They both spat into the palms of their hands and then approached the wardrobe . Hoss gently put both hands on Adams shoulders and moved him along the wall as though he also were a piece of furniture “There - jest you rest easy -”

“WHAT!!”

“Calm down, Adam, this is for your own good.” Joe said as he eyed the wardrobe cautiously.

“Yeah, jest calm down.” Hoss said and circled the wardrobe before pointing to one edge and indicating that was where Joe had to lift it. Joe tried and failed. He tried several times and then wiped his brow “Sorry, Hoss, it’s too heavy.”

Hoss walked to the window, nearly knocking Adam over in the process, and looked down. Hank Myers was just passing down below and Hoss whistled, got his attention and then yelled“Hey Hank, up here …”

It didn’t take long to get the wardrobe out of the room, Adam heard the sound of it clunking its way, with help, down the stairs. He winced at the extra loud thud and Joe’s yelp and “It’s alright, nothing broken.”

Finally there was just a solitary empty bed and Adam still in the room. He was now comprehending that the plan was to move him downstairs and he waited for a few minutes for someone to come up and collect him. When it seemed that a degree of silence had existed for some while downstairs and the aroma of coffee brewing was trickling through the house Adam sighed, shook his head and began to make his way across the room.

Hoss suddenly appeared as he stepped out onto the landing “Ah, I was jest coming to get you, brother.”

“Don’t ‘brother’ me,” Adam growled shaking his brother’s hand from grabbing at his arm, “Coming in and disrupting my life like that…”

“I ain’t, I jest moved some stuff outa that room. You said you were feeling confined in it…”

“YOU said I was feeling confined in it, remember?”

“Here, let me help you -”

“I don’t need any help. I can make my own way.”

“No, you can’t ..”

“I can …”

They finally reached the stairs which caused Adam to pause as he tried to recall which leg was less likely to give way as he went down them. “Here, let me carry you down.” Hoss said as he was about to bend down.

“WHAT!!”

“I’ll carry you down.”

“For Pete’s sake, I can walk down myself.”

“You can’t.”

“I can.”

“Dr. Chang said -”

“Darn Dr. Chang. Leave me alone, Hoss.”

“No, I gotta help you -”

“I don’t want your help. You’ve helped me enough today, thank you very much…”

Ben came to the bottom of the stairs “WILL YOU SHUT UP!” he yelled “I can’t hear myself think with you two bawling like that up there.”

Adam and Hoss exchanged looks that weren’t much different to those they shared when such words had been used by their irritated father in days gone by. They heaved a collective sigh.

“Let me take your elbow.”

Adam shook it off “No - thank you.”

“Mind that step -”

“I can see it for myself, I’m not blind.”

“Watch that -”

“I know -”

“Here let me -”

“Hoss!”

They reached the half landing by which time Adam was breathless as much from arguing with his brother than from anything else. He took a deep breath and prepared himself for the last few steps. Hoss was close behind him, a helping hand hovering behind his back, and an anxious look on his face. Adam paused and looked around him at Hester, Joe, Mary Ann and his father who were watching him, smiling, he nodded. “So - then - here we are.” he said with a smile.

“Daddda.” Hannah clapped her hands having looked up at that moment and seen Adam on the stairs “Daddda .m”

“Oh clever girl” proud mother declared and swooped to pick her daughter up.

“Come and see, Adam, see what we’ve done.” Mary Ann cried and threw open the door to the guest room.

He made his way slowly and painfully across from the stairs and paused in the doorway. He smiled and looked at Mary Ann, who stood there flushed of face with hands clasped in pleasure. He leaned forward and kissed her cheek, and stood in the doorway, looked at the room and nodded. His heart did a little bounce, his throat tightened. This, he thought, was what family was all about, the coming together to plot and plan and connive and bring about something that could only add to the joy in life, because, despite the pain, being home, was truly, a great joy.

 

 

Chapter 29

By the time everyone had stopped looking so smug and pleased with themselves Hester made her excuses and quickly left the room, tugging at Mary Ann’s sleeve as she passed so that the younger woman gave her husband a sweet smile and hurried away behind her.

“Have you mentioned anything to Joe about Olivia’s visit to-day?” Hester whispered as she picked Hannah up to check whether or not a new diaper was required.

“Not a word. He is feeling so pleased with himself at the moment thinking he is the only one who has realised that there is just the faintest possibility of Adam liking Olivia and bringing about the grand romance,” she laughed and then glanced over her shoulder to make sure Joe was still in the other room, “I can’t wait to see his face…”

“I can’t wait to see Adam’s face,” Hester smiled and kissed Hannah who reached out one chubby hand to grab hold of one of her mothers curls.

“Do you really think it’s possible that he likes her enough though?” Mary Ann said in a whisper.

“Hush, they’ll hear you.” Hester leaned forward, “He needs a wife, Mary Ann. Perhaps if we find him one we can even get him ‘anchored’ here.”

“’Anchored here’?” Mary Ann laughed again and had to cough to stop herself when Joe called out “What are you two up to in there?”

He sauntered out looking young and jaunty. His eyes twinkled and his smile was one of satisfaction at having succeeded in accomplishing something although full credit for the idea should have gone to Hoss who was still talking to Adam about the why and wherefores in connection to the move downstairs.

Ben looked on with a smile of great satisfaction. It was like a palliative to his heart to see his sons, and daughters and even a grand-daughter now, all together in this fashion. Just as the joy of family unity had touched Adam’s heart only moments earlier, so it was once again re-inforced within Bens. He walked to the door of the room which had been converted to Adams sanctuary and smiled, “Well, it’s slightly - er - cosier than your own room, Adam, but I think it’s a good idea, don’t you?”

“Like all Hoss and Joe’s ideas, Pa, it takes time to prove just how good it is …” Adam replied with a grin.

“Well, it won’t be long before we need to go through your exercises,” Ben turned to Hoss who was looking out of the window and smiling to himself, “What are your plans for the day, Hoss?”

“Er- I gotta go into town later on, Pa. There’s a heap of things to get from the hardware store.”

“Post some letters for me while you’re there, will you, Hoss?” Adam asked and pointed to the desk, “Hopefully you’ll find them there.”

Hoss pulled open the drawer and collected the letters and frowned slightly when he saw the top one addressed to Commodore Levy. He sighed and nodded, but preferred to say nothing in case it spoilt the pleasure of the day. He left the room, paused at the door, “I’ll come help you, Pa.” he said, “That thar calf can be a bit troublesome, he needs tougher handling.”

Ben smiled and looked at Adam who was now full stretch on the bed “Tired, Adam? Not in much pain are you?”

“I just wish it wasn’t such a constant feature, Pa. It comes and goes.” Adam muttered and closed his eyes.

“I’ll be back in a moment and then we’ll see to your leg,”

Adam heard his father leave the room and sighed. "I don't think they'll ever realise what it is like to be in such constant pain until or unless it happens to them... although God forbid that ever were to happen. Why does it have to take so long? Such a long drawn out process that should have been over with days ago. God in heaven, just let me sleep, just let me sleep and wake up better."

The clock chimed the hour so loudly that it startled him. Well, that would be something to have to get used to, having the clock chiming right against the wall of one’s bedroom. He closed his eyes again and folded his arms behind his head. “You no sleepy now. You get dressed.”

He opened his eyes and looked at Hop Sing with a scowl, “I’m tired. What do you mean get dressed? I am dressed.”

Hop Sing opened his eyes wide and rolled them for good measure, “You call that dressed? I call that nightshirt. You wear this now.”

Adam shook his head. Hop Sing was obviously delusional. He watched as the Chinese put the black shirt and pants across the chair, then bowed to him, “After exercises, you put on. Very good to look tidy for guests.”

“Guests?” Adams heart sunk “Guests? Now? I’m too tired for guests. I don’t want nor need ‘guests’”

He closed his eyes and frowned, upstairs at least he was protected from ‘guests’.

……………….

Ben and Hoss completed the routine of the exercises on Adam’s leg. Having Hoss in charge was rather like being manhandled by a sumo wrestler, and with Joe chomping on an apple leaning against the door frame throwing out little one line comments like ‘Just another 45 degrees, Hoss, and his foot will drop off.’ really didn’t put Adam in a better frame of mind.

Hop Sing had redressed the wounds carefully prior to the exercises and now checked to make sure that everything was still in place. He pushed the other Cartwrights out of the room with a nod of the head and then turned to Adam “You get dressed now.”

“I want to go to sleep. Just close the door and leave me alone.”

“No, Missy Hester say, get Mr. Adam dressed and look smart. Important guest come today. I very busy. I clean clothes, dress wound, help change room, cook dinner. Hop Sing not in good mood. You get dressed chop chop.”

“Hop Sing, don’t use those words in front of me - understand?” Adam pulled himself into a sitting position and slowly removed his night shirt. He took the black shirt and pulled it on slowly, fumbling over the buttons, his fingers felt like putty he was that exhausted. “I can’t put the pants on. Jimmy Chang said …”

“You wear pants just while visitors here. Take off after”

He slumped like an unwilling child and stared at the black pants for a moment before reaching out for them. He had to lean on Hop Sings shoulder while standing to pull them up and frowned, “They’re loose.”

“You not fat belly like Hoss. You too thin now. Soon fatten up.” Hop Sing said mercilessly and helped him sit back down on the bed, “Put on socks.”

“Can’t reach.”

“You try. You captain of big ship can’t put on own socks?”

Adam sighed, groaned, leaned forwards then sat up straight as his head began to spin, ”You put them on for me, Hop Sing. Then leave me in peace.”

Hop Sing, realising that Adam was genuinely finding such a simple task so difficult helped pull the socks on and then carefully raised Adam’s legs back onto the bed. He looked down at this man, his master’s eldest son, and shook his head, sympathy showed on his face, “Leg hurt bad?”

“Leg hurt bad.” Adam sighed and nodded. He closed his eyes. The clock chimed and his heart jumped, he shook his head, allowed a groan to slip through his lips.

Joe opened the door and peered inside, “Hey, Adam, we’ve guests coming. Pa said he’d like you to join us at the table for dinner.”

He didn’t get a reply. Adam couldn’t at that moment think of one suitable … he thought of one though, but that wasn’t suitable! Hoss came into the room and looked down at the lean figure of the man in black, “All you need is your boots, Adam.”

“I ain’t going no place, Hoss. Leave me alone.”

“Wal, you look fine to me. Want a hand to walk outa here?”

“No, not a hand, nor an arm, nor anything else come to that … go away.”

“Hester said we got guests coming in about half an hour. Reckon you’ll feel better by then?”

“Joy of joys! Probably able to do somersaults by then while singing Mozarts Requiem” Adam snarled sarcastically.

“No, don’t do that, you know how embarrassed Pa gits when any of us start showing off.” Hoss said and winked at Joe who laughed.

The door closed but was left slightly ajar. Adam could hear the rattle of cutlery and clink of china, there was the tinkle of glasses and Ben’s voice rumbling in the background about what wine to drink with the meal, and Hannah started to cry. He stared up at the ceiling and frowned, looked over at the bedside table and saw the laudanum.

…….

“Oh, Miss Olivia, it’s a big house, isn’t it?” Marcy whispered as she looked at the Ponderosa for the first time.

Compared to some ranch houses the Ponderosa was, in fact, a reasonably modest affair. There were no vast porches with colonnades and columns, no plastered walls with imposing stucco and many large doors and windows. A larger than normal log cabin was how Sam Clemens had described it bringing a wry grin to the face of its designer.

“I can remember coming here once when I was very little.” Olivia said as she sat with the reins still in her hands, “I remember wishing it were my house.”

“Oh, but, Miss Olivia, our house is lovely.”

“Yes, but -” Olivia crinkled her brow, “I can’t remember why we were here, it was after -” she paused, shook her head, yes, it was after the Bannocks had taken them, and then mother had been ill and Pa had acted so contrary, not wanting his friends near him. Ben Cartwright had come by with his wife, Marie, and coaxed Ephraim into letting them have the children stay with them for a few days.

Olivia clambered down from the wagon, and then helped Reuben down. Odd how she had forgotten about being here before, a memory that had just slipped away and now, like a recalcitrant child had climbed back on her lap to be reminded. She smiled at her own little girl who had sat quietly on Marcy’s lap and as she opened up her arms to the child the door of the ranch opened and Hester ran out to greet her, followed closely by Mary Ann and Ben.

“Oh, I’m so glad you’re here at last.” Hester laughed and gave both of them a hug, which Mary Ann followed up with hugs of her own. “Come along indoors.”

Ben welcomed them both, shook Reuben by the hand and was greeted with a scowl and “I was wanting to ride my pony over, but Ma said I couldn’t cause it’s too far to come.”

“I think your mother may be right, Reuben.” Ben said and ruffled the boys hair, noting the swiftness with which Reuben smoothed it down again, he smiled, Joe had been just the same.

“Gran’pa.” Sofia cried and opened her arms to him, “You bin away long time.”

“I know, sweet heart, and how are you today?” Ben laughed and picked her up and held her in the crook of his arm.

“Tired, and hungry.” she looked around “Marcy, where’s Clarabelle?”

“She’s here -” Marcy said and held the rag doll up for the child to see for herself.

They followed Hester and Mary Ann into the house where Hoss and Joe were standing with smiles on their faces wondering who was about to appear. Hoss had decided it was Barbara, Lilith and Peter. Joe had contended that it had to be someone more important because of the best glassware being used, he had plumped for the Mayor and his wife.

Their jaws dropped when Olivia and Marcy stepped into the big room. Marcy was hugging tightly to Clarabelle and Olivia had Reuben by the hand while Ben came up behind them with Sofia on his arm. “Joe. Hoss. Please meet our guests … Marcy - you remember these gentlemen, don’t you? And Mrs. Olivia Phillips … my husband and brother in law …” Hester announced with a wide smile.

Marcy blushed a little and lowered her eyes, remembering how these gentlemen had come to her help on that terrible night. Hoss laughed and slapped Joe on the back, nearly sending him falling into the blue chair, while Joe grinned and struggled to maintain his balance.

“Now I can see why we had to have the best linen and tableware set out … two lovely ladies, welcome to the Ponderosa.” Joe said and nudged Hoss in the ribs who nodded “Yeah, welcome, Miss Marcy, Miss Olivia.”

Ben put Sofia down now and while Hester took their bonnets and Mary Ann led them to the settee, Hop Sing bustled about putting the last touches to the table. Olivia paused to look around her, “It’s different to how I remember it.” she said quietly.

“You only came the once,” Ben said as he came to stand close by her side, “A lot has changed since then.”

She nodded, a slight frown on her face, and then she smiled, “Thank you so much for offering to help us, Ben.”

Ben shrugged, looked embarrassed knowing full well that he had NOT offered to help but had been asked very nicely by his daughters in law. He suggested they had a little drink to welcome their guests and Joe hurried to get the wine from the table, while Hop Sing carried over the tray of glasses.

Hannah rather liked the look of Clarabelle and after observing her for some minutes wriggled herself into crawling position and headed towards where the doll was hugged close in Sofia’s arms. Sofia saw the approaching baby who was looking with grim determination on her face at the doll. Sofia hugged the doll closer and looked around for some way to escape this marauder.

Seeing a door that was just slightly ajar she headed quickly towards it and stepped into the room. She was about to close the door behind her when she realised she was not alone but that a man was sleeping on the bed. She observed him intently for some few seconds and then approached closer, Clarabelle still tightly held in her arms.

Adam stirred slightly. Although deeply asleep his instincts were still acute and the feeling that he was no longer the only occupant of the room made his nerves tingle with alarm bells. He reached out a hand to the side of the bed where at once time he would have had a gun belt and been assured of the feel of a gun handle fitting into the palm of his hand. He sighed and slowly opened his eyes.

Sofia was now four years of age. She had readily accepted the fact Ben Cartwright was her grandpa. No doubt about that in her little mind. She approached the bed and looked confidently into the face of the bemused man on the bed who had raised himself on one elbow to look down on her. “Hello…” he smiled, somewhat drowsily and had to narrow his eyes to get her into focus.

“Hello, I’m Sofia.” she said in her clear high voice.

“Sofia …” he repeated her name and frowned, “Sofia?”

“Yes, and I’m four years old.”

“That’s a good age to be…” he agreed with a smile and some of the fog clearing.

“My brothers eight and his name is Reuben.” she came and leaned against the bed looking at him very intently.

Olivia, realising her daughter had gone missing and hearing the voice from the other room was now opening the door wider. She stepped into the room and saw the man on the bed. He had not, as yet, noticed her arrival which left her some time to collect her thoughts, to linger with compassion upon the fact that she was looking at a man who was ill, and in pain. She watched as her daughter leaned against the bed and stared into Adam’s face, and her heart missed a beat when she heard her daughter say “Are you my daddy?”

 

Chapter 30

Hester, standing slightly behind Olivia, caught the question and the subsequent look on Adam’s face. It was a strange look such as she had never seen before, a look of sadness, yearning, bewilderment before he smiled and looked up to see Olivia who was hurrying in to grab the child before she could say anything else wrong. “Hello, Mrs. Phillips.”

She paused, blushed to the roots of her hair, “I’m SO sorry, I really am - I don’t know what possessed her to say that….”

“Don’t worry about it, please. Just at present I’m never too sure who I am at any given time anyway.” the smile widened, the dark eyes twinkled with amusement and he sat up to survey them both, “So you’re Sofia? And you’ve grown since I last saw you.”

“I know.” Sofia replied with complete self containment, “Mommy says I’m going to be tall.”

“I think she’s right.”

Olivia clapped her hand across her daughters mouth as she saw the child taking a deep breath in order to utter something profound and with her other hand steered her out of the room, “I really do apologise.” she said feeling the utmost embarrassment at her intrusion into a gentleman’s room as well as her daughter’s inopportune question.

“Please, don’t apologise. Children say what they think, or feel, that’s the best part of being a child.” he looked at her again as she stood there not knowing what to say, where to go, “You’ve changed, Mrs. Phillips.”

“I have?” she pulled some hair away from her face and tried to tuck it into her ribbon at the nape of her neck, “I don’t think so.”

“Oh, but you have - do you think you could possibly get my cane from over there - thank you.” he took a deep breath and nodded, watched as she walked over to retrieve the cane and then smiled as he took it from her hand. “You were a pale wraith of a woman when I saw you before.” he murmered as he looked into her eyes, and she smiled sending flecks of sea green into the eyes that looked back at him.

“So what am I now, Commodore?”

“Oh, golden tanned and freckled.” he looked around the room, “Could you - my boots -?” he pointed towards them with the cane which she had handed to him.

She hurried to get them and then placed them by the bed, looked at him, and then knelt down to slip them onto his feet. “I’m sorry you have been so ill, Mr. Cartwright - Commodore -” she laughed then and looked up at him, “Didn’t we come to some arrangement about first name terms before you left so abruptly?”

“I believe we did .” He nodded, and was about to speak when Joe breezed into the room.

“Need a hand, brother?” He grinned and winked at Olivia who smiled as she got to her feet.

“No, thank you.” Adam replied and then nodded to Olivia, “Thank you, Olivia.”

She said nothing more but gave an answering nod and left the room. Joe looked at Adam “Well, best come in then, Hop Sings bringing in the food.” Joe approached the bed and despite Adam’s previous statement about not needing help he found his youngest brothers arm more than adequate to get him up onto his feet. From then on he walked only with the aid of the cane and limped carefully into the dining area of the room.

“Here, Adam, sit here.” Hester said and pulled out the chair for him.

He couldn’t hold back the sigh as he sat down, but upon glancing up saw Marcy observing him with a look of concern on her poor bruised scratched face. “Hello, Marcy, good to see you here.”

“Thank you, sir.”

He nodded and looked at his father who was talking to Hoss. Hop Sing bustled in and carefully placed serving dishes in the centre of the table, and the plates were still warm as he put one in front of each of them. Ben stood up and said a prayer of thanks before sitting down and with a smile indicated that they could begin to eat. Adam refused the wine and poured out some water. He watched as Olivia served her children their portions and then herself. Hester caught his eye and smiled rather hesitantly, feeling now rather awkward at having contrived to bring these two people together. Joe and Mary Ann were whispering together as they served each other food from the serving bowls.

Adam looked at his plate and realised it was still empty. He took a little of this and that, and frowned. The time, he thought, was not right, this was not how he had planned to meet Olivia Phillips again. His plan had been to ride up on Sport and dismount, fit and healthy, not be found befuddled with sleep and laudanum in a sick room and needing help to have his boots put on.

He felt the utmost mortification at his weakness. As he dished himself some of the creamed potatoes he feared his hands would start to shake. What if they did? What would she think?

="Hang it, if she can't handle that then she wouldn't be the kind of woman I would want, nor need, in my life."

“I’m 6 now.” Reuben declared to anyone who chose to listen, “Ma says I can’t ride my pony on my own.”

“Quite right too, young man.” Ben replied, “You’re far too young.”

“I ain’t, am I?” he addressed this question to Joe, who smiled and winked, “Well,” Joe replied, “I had a pony of my own at that age but Pa wouldn’t let me ride on my own or go too far on him.”

“Hey, yeah, I remember that pony. Ornery fat thing if ever I knew one.” Hoss chuckled, “always wanting to take a bite out of anyone passing by, ain’t that so, Adam?”

Adam’s thoughts were far from fat ponies belonging to anybody but he nodded and chewed on his meat. Reuben looked at him, “You came to my house once, didn’t you?”

“I did.” he nodded and observed the child thoughtfully. Reuben frowned and stuffed some food into his mouth and chewed on it slowly his eyes fixed on Adam’s face. Sofia opened her mouth to speak and was told by her mother to ‘eat up, no talking now’ evidence enough that she dreaded what the child would pronounce next.

“Mr. Cartwright,” Marcy leaned forward in order to catch Ben’s attention, “Thank you so much for helping me. I didn’t really now what to do but Miss Olivia said you would know a lawyer who would show me what to do.”

Ben smiled, fidgeted and made rather too much noise with his knife and fork, “Well, Marcy, the lawyer I’m recommending to you will just sit and talk to you about what happened and then come with you on Tuesday to the court room. He’ll do what he can to give you all the help you need.”

“Who’s the Judge?” Adam asked with some curiosity.

“Jeffries. Jarrold Jeffries.” Ben replied at which Adam nodded and then smiled at Marcy, “You may find he’ll just have a hearing without any members of the public present. I’ve heard he’s very sensitive to the feelings of young women in cases like this.”

“That will be a great help, won’t it, Marcy?” Olivia said quietly and looked at the other girl who nodded thoughtfully.

“Will everybody know … I mean … will people get to hear about it and talk about me?” Marcy asked in a slightly lower voice which had a slight break in it.

There was rather a hiatus at that question and Hester was the one who assured her that people may talk, but only because they would be concerned for her, or have little else to occupy their minds. Mary Ann said in her quiet voice, “They won’t talk about it for long, even if they do, Marcy. People’s lives are busy and not without problems, they won’t be talking bad about you, nor thinking bad either … you really don’t need to worry about that, honestly.”

Adam pushed his plate away and picked up some bread which he broke into pieces, and began to eat as though more out of habit than enjoyment. He glanced up and down the table at each person seated there …Joe and Mary Ann, seated side by side, touching hands, catching one anothers eyes and smiling that smile they didn’t think anyone would notice but them. Hoss with Hannah in her high chair by his side, coaxing her to eat some food instead of decorating her face with it. Hester talking to Ben who was seated on her other side. The easy and comfortable way she sat and listened to her father in law indicated her ease with him. They so obviously had a close and warm relationship.

Opposite him Reuben was concentrating hard on eating his food and then there was Olivia who looked uncomfortable and ill at ease. Occasionally she would look up, try to avoid his eyes and glance away, or give Sofia some extra attention. Sofia who sat between her mother and Marcy and sent Adam bewitching smiles with wide eyes and snub nose covered in freckles, just like her mothers.

"Well here we are, both as uncomfortable as the other. This was certainly not a good idea. Now who could be behind it? Hoss? Mmm, he way he and Joe are at planning things I wouldn't be at all surprised. They were certainly eager to get me moved downstairs today. Perhaps this was why? In which case I'd have preferred solitary confinement." Adam sat with downcast eyes crumbling his bread onto the plate.

Olivia looked up and down the table and at all those seated around it. She poured more water for Sofia and for Reuben, made sure there was no mess left on the table cloth from their plates and bit her bottom lip.

"He's hardly eaten anything except that bread. He's so thin. So ill. Can't they see how ill he is. he should be in bed, sleeping, resting. This isn't how I wanted to see him again, such a pale shadow of what he was when he came with those red roses. Oh, I wish I hadnt come. But it seemed such a good idea at the time, I so wanted to see him again. OLIVIA PHILLIPS .. what are you saying? Listen to yourself?"

“Adam?” she leaned towards him across the table, “I haven’t thanked you for retrieving the jewels from Booth.”

Adam nodded, smiled, and drank some water before replying “It was my pleasure. A sheer co-incidence that we happened to be in the same hotel.”

“It - it didn’t contribute to any problems with your leg, did it?”

“No, not at all. The problem with my leg already existed, I just didn’t know at the time.”

“And Booth? I - did he - was he -” she frowned, a slight furrow creased her tanned brow, and then she raised her eyes to look into his, “He didn’t suffer, did he?”

Adam cast his mind back to that evening, he saw once more the two men struggling against the one, and the flash of the knife. He shook his head, “No, he didn’t suffer. It was over very quickly.”

“Thank you.” she said and her words were like a soft exhalation wafting towards him.

Hester and Mary Ann cleared away the table and prepared the way for the dessert. Hop Sing, all beams and smiles, came forth bearing bowls of ice cream and a variety of soft fruits in season that had been picked from his gardens. There was an apple tart which had Hoss licking his lips and declaring that nothing went so well after Hop Sings roast pork than his apple tart.

Afterwards they left the table and made their way to the other end of the room while Hester prepared coffee for them and told Hop Sing how wonderful he was; something he knew already but was never tired of hearing others tell him.

Ben produced the name of the lawyer and his address and for some minutes they discussed the importance of legal representation even though Tuesdays trial could well boil down to just a hearing. Marcy’s hands were shaking as she took the paper from Ben and after reading the words on it passed it to Olivia.

“We’ll be there, Marcy. You won’t be alone,” Mary Ann assured the young woman who didn’t know whether to thank her or burst into tears at the thought of her friends hearing about it all.

Adam turned to Olivia “So, how does it feel to be running a ranch?”

“Oh, I don’t feel as though I am really,” she sighed and smoothed out a pleat in her skirt, “I haven’t any cattle yet. The house still needs a little repair work done on it. And I’ve only just got the fencing sorted out.”

“Well, that’s a good start. If the fencing isn’t in good order you’d end up losing your cattle anyway. Doesn’t take much for them to stray any place if they find a gap to get through.” he smiled, dimples appeared in the thin cheeks.

“Yes, that’s what Chris O’Dell said. He’s my foreman.” she paused, “He worked for my father and he’s been a good friend.”

Adam nodded, “We could cut you a few head from our stock. Help get you started.”

“So Hoss said. Chris knows of someone near Carson City who’s selling up and wants to be rid of his herd. He said he would ride over and check it out, make sure it was healthy.”

Joe came and sat down on the arm of the settee, “Is this the spread that belonged to Seth Blake?”

“Yes, that’s right. Do you know him?” she smiled up at Joe, who nodded as he accepted the cup of coffee from Hester, “Yes, he built up a fine herd. If he does sell to you, you’ll be well set up to start a herd of your own.”

Hoss strolled over a frown on his face, “Old Seth had a good eye for cattle. It’s a pity he had to sell out but he just couldn’t handle life out here without Sarah, his wife.”

“Didn’t he pay out a lot of money for an English bull, Hoss?” Joe asked and Hoss nodded, “Yep, sure did, a good investment too.”

Adam put a hand to his face and hid a yawn. He glanced at his father who was trying to explain something to Marcy about the importance of attending the trial on Tuesday. Hannah was advancing upon Clarabelle with such a look of determination on her face that Sofia was looking tearful and casting around for help. Her eyes fell on Adam who beckoned her to come over to him. He lifted her up, after all she weighed barely nothing, and set her down on his lap. Hannah sat up, looked at her Uncle, at Clarabelle and began to bawl.

“It’s my Clarabelle” Sofia announced fiercely hugging the poor doll tight, “Mine!”

Hannah looked piteously at Sofia, at the doll, at Adam and her bottom lip quivered. Hester leaned down and picked her up and laughed, “Oh dear, look at that face.” and she kissed the baby on the cheek and passed her over to Hoss.

“Now look at that,” Hester thought as she looked at Adam with the little girl on his lap, “Hoss always said that his big brother was a push over when it came to children. It can’t be easy having her on his lap like that … he’ll be feeling the pain soon.” she glanced over at the clock and poured out a cup of coffee, “Adam, some coffee? You’ll have to put Sofia down ..”

He did so and took the cup and saucer from her without daring to look up into her face. Sofia went to her mother and climbed upon her lap. Olivia, still talking cattle and ranches with Joe and again with Hoss who had rejoined them, held her little girl close.

The clock chimed another hour away and it seemed to Adam that his bones had melded into one vast lump. Exhaustion had hit him with the brute force of a brick wall. He caught Bens eyes and indicated with a glance towards the door to his room that he wished to retire. Ben clapped his hands together, promptly waking Hannah up with a start, he rose to his feet, “Well, time moves on. I think we all have things to do this afternoon … Hoss, you were going into town…?”

“Dadburn it, hey, those letters - oh, on the bureau - I’m late - “ he stood up and grinned sheepishly at his guests “Sure hope you’ll excuse me, if’n I don’t git this list completed today it’ll be a week before I can git into town agin.”

Joe sighed and forced himself out of his chair, “I’d best get along with him, after all that food inside of him he‘ll probably fall asleep and let the horses drift anywhere and anyhow. It’s been good to have you here, Olivia. Marcy.” he shook their hands and after kissing Mary Ann hurried after his brother.

Olivia stood up, kissed Hester and Mary Ann, shyly smiled at Ben and then at Adam who had struggled to get to his feet and was leaning with both hands on his cane, “Thank you … you’ve all been so kind, and patient with us.”

“Not at all,” Hester cried as she slipped her arm through Olivia’s and walked with her to the door.

Reuben paused a moment to look up at Adam and frowned, “Sofia’s stupid. She’s just a girl. You ain’t my dad. You ain’t nothing like my daddy.”

“Quite right,” Adam replied slowly, “I’m not your daddy.”

“Well then, like I told yer, Sofia’s just a stupid girl.” he turned now to look up at Ben “Can I come again?”

“No one’s ever turned away from the Ponderosa, young man.” Ben smiled.

“Yippeee, I’ll come on my own, on my pony.”

“No, you won’t, son.” Ben shook his head.

“I can, I’m six.”

“I don’t care if you're 60, you do what your mother tells you.” Ben took the boy by the arm and hauled him to the front door where he was presented to his mother with the most pleasant of smiles.

Adam released his breath. He felt he had held it in since the moment he had set eyes on Olivia Phillips. He licked his lips and brought his hand down across his face and pinched his nostrils. He was in pain. His body screamed with exhaustion. He limped slowly to his room and looked at the bed.

“I’m right here, Adam.” Ben said softly, and put a hand beneath his son’s elbow “Not easy, huh?”

“No, Pa, not at all easy.” he groaned.

For once he didn’t object to the help his father gave him in getting him to the bed, and carefully, gently undressing him and slipping the night shirt back on. Hop Sing appeared with bowl and towels. Adam closed his eyes, placed his hand over them and waited as his father slowly and carefully peeled away the soiled gauze from his leg.

Someone had once said to him that death was a land without geography. As the cleansing of his wounds took place he wished with all his heart that he was there, wherever it was …
Chapter 31

Hop Sing closed the door of Adams room and looked from one to the other of the remaining occupants. Hester was reading a story to Hannah who seemed to be more interested in eating the book than listening to her mother. Mary Ann was seated at the piano reading some sheet music with her fingers hovering over the keys as though to be familiar with them in the future. He shook his head and took the soiled linen and fouled water into the kitchen.

“How is he, Hop Sing?”

He looked up and saw Hester standing in the doorway with Hannah straddling her hip. He shook his head, “Not good idea bring him from own room. Too much noise. Too much busy busy.”

“I shouldn’t have asked Olivia and Marcy here today, should I?” her blue eyes misted over a little and she bowed her head, “I so thought it a good idea.”

“You not know how bad Mr. Adam really feel, you not see -” Hop Sing paused as Ben came to the door, edged past Hester and in a quiet voice asked Hop Sing to get Hank to ride after Hoss and Joe, “Tell them to get the doctor here.”

Hop Sing looked reproachfully at Hester and scurried out of the room while Hester followed Ben to the door of the room beyond which Adam lay. “Ben, is he alright?” she knew it was a stupid question but she saw no other way of asking and he just opened the door and beckoned to her to step inside to see for herself.

………………..

The bride looked pretty and poised as she smiled at the man about to become her husband. She was no longer young nor ever was considered a beauty, but she was a woman in love and marrying a man confident in his love for her.

She felt a welling up of emotion as John Martin slipped the ring upon her finger and murmured the words spoken by many men throughout time. His voice echoed slightly even though he had spoken quietly for the little chapel was occupied by very few, the Pastor, the bridal couple, Lilith, little Peter, Paul Martin and Roy Coffee, who were to be the witnesses.

It didn’t matter to John nor to Barbara who was not there, the main people in their lives were, and that was all that mattered.

Lilith sat very still and listened to the words with a concentration expected from a much older person than herself. Peter sat by her side holding one of her hands in his and staring around him at the windows and the colours of the big window behind the Pastor. He watched his mother kiss John Martin and looked at Lilith who, in signing, explained that he now had a new daddy. John and Barbara were now a married couple.

Hoss and Joe had a slight altercation about what to do when they found the doctors surgery all closed up. There were other doctors but none they had known for years like Paul or even John. It was decided that the best person to treat Adam was Jimmy Chang. Joe knocked on the door of Jimmy’s house and found himself looking at the aged venerable figure of Lee Chang.

“Ah, my friends, come on inside. Welcome to our humble home.”

Joe swept off his hat and stepped into the room he hadn’t seen for quite a number of years. He looked around him expecting to find several other venerable Chinese but the room was empty. Behind him Hoss was removing his hat and explaining to Lee Chang as to why they were there. Lee Chang listened attentively and nodded, “I know the treatment my son has been giving Honourable Commodore. I shall leave message here for him to come immediately.”

“You don’t understand, sir, my brother needs attention as soon as possible. Hop Sing said it was very important.” Joe said rather more heatedly than he had intended.

“I do understand,” Lee Chang smiled and bowed even more deeply than even Hop Sing would, “I shall come now and see to him myself. Jimmy will come as soon as he finds my note.”

Joe and Hoss exchanged a look and rolled their eyes. There was nothing they could do about it however, from experience they knew Lee Chang was one very obstinate old man.

…………………….

Hester dabbed her eyes and blew her nose. Seated beside her Mary Ann felt numbed. They kept looking up, catching one another’s eyes and then glancing away again. “I should have realised,” Hester said after a few moments “After all we live in the same house.”

Mary Ann was more than pleased to mentally acknowledge that fact because it meant that as she did not live in the same building as Adam, she didn’t have to take as much of the blame. However she remembered that it was her suggestion that Marcy and Olivia came to discuss about the trial with Ben and arrange the lawyer. “We didn’t know, Hester. Whenever we’ve seen Adam he’s always appeared capable of handling visitors.”

“No,” Hester shook his head, “We’ve been turning visitors away for days now - -” she shook her head, “and then we go and invite some and have a grand dinner at the same time.” she stood up and paced the floor, “We shove him out of his room, haul him downstairs and into that -” she gestured to the door beyond which Adam slept, “where he must hear every single sound that’s going on here. Oh I could kick myself.”

“Adam isn’t a child, Hester,” Mary Ann observed, “He’s a man whose been in command of a ship and he knows his own mind. He probably didn’t realise just how ill he was himself.”

“I wish the doctor would come. Hoss is going to be so angry with me.”

“Hoss is never angry with you, Hester. He always knows that whatever you do is from the right motives.” she frowned and wondered if she could say the same about Joe, Mr. Firecracker himself. She shook her head, “We acted in the best of motives.”

“And look where it’s got us?”

“Only where we would be even if we hadn’t had them over here for dinner. Adam’s health is how is it, and that’s - well - there’s no saying how he would have been now even if we had just had a quiet dinner all together with no visitors at all.” she paused and a small frown creased her brow, “Did you notice how he kept looking over at her?”

“Yes,” Hester sat down again, picked Hannah up and bounced her up and down on her knee, “And she kept peeking over at him. Did you notice that?”

“Fancy that little girl thinking Adam was her father?” Mary Ann opened her eyes really wide and shook her head, “What on earth made her say that … and to him of all things?”

“I think it’s because she is convinced Ben is her grandfather, and Adams his son - children have a strange logic.” Hester sighed and dropped a kiss on her daughters head much to Hannahs bemusement as a mass of red gold curls seemed to drop over her face out of nowhere.

Ben came out of the other room and solemnly opened the casement to the old clock and made some quick adjustment to it. He sighed and shook his head, “Sounds like a cannon going off in that room.” he explained. “Scared me to death. Goodness only knows what it did to Adam.”

Hester and Mary Ann smiled at him bleakly both unable to find the right words, then watched as he went back into the room. “He’s worried, isn’t he?” Mary Ann whispered.

“He’s waited for months for Adam to come home, Mary Ann. Now he is home and - look what's happened?”

“He’ll be alright, Hester.” Mary Ann grabbed her friend’s hands and held them tightly between her own. “Dr. Chang said his leg was healing so well.”

Hester nodded and hugged Hannah tightly. What was the point of a healthy leg is the rest of the body was falling apart?

……………….


"Dimitri Doestov of all people! What are you
doing here?'

The slim dapper figure of a man stood up and turned to face him, smiled and shrugged as he took a slim cheroot from a silver case and stared at it for a moment before placing it between his lips and lighting it. The flare of the match made the dark eyes glitter like that of a serpent. "My, friend, Capitan, it seems to me you are troubled so I a good friend, am here. Vot vould you like for me to do for you?"

The man in the uniform of a Commodore in the American Navy stood up and walked to the window in his cabin that for some reason had a view of mountains and grass swaying in the wind. He frowned and shook his head "This isn't right." he murmured.

"Niet, in dreams nothing is right."

"Is this a dream then?"

"You expect me to come sit at your bedside like your dear old father? Tell me, what are you afraid of now?"

"Nothing. I'm not afraid of anything," the Commodore replied as he turned and looked at the Russian, "Why are you here, Dimitri?"

"Let me tell you someting, life in dreams is intangible, and sometimes you get the answers you want so easily that you do not even realise it until much later. In life everything has to be tangible, and difficult. You understand, da?"

"Look", another figure drifted into view, "Adam, old chap, Dimitri is trying to tell you that the answers are there, you just need to look and find them."

"I'm very well aware of that fact, thank you. Very well aware of that ... " he shook his head and moved from the window to a bureau that looked just like the one on the Ponderosa, his hand was shaking and the brandy in his hand that wasn't there a moment ago spilled over his fingers. "Darn, if she can't handle that then she isn't the woman I need or want."

Laurence Willoughby smiled, "Look, old chap, the woman you want is someone who will be a loving companion, who will put your boots on your feet."

"And your socks also," Dimitri nodded and blew a perfect smoke ring.

"Nonsense, I can do that myself. Pa, get my boots, I have to saddle Sport and get out of here."

"Your father isn't in this dream." Dimitri murmured and
turned his back to look at the view from the port hole that now looked upon a turbulent green sea.

"Saddle my horse. Joe, get my horse saddled will you?"

The walls of the cabin crumbled and he was standing in the stables and Sport was nudging him with his dark eyes looking troubled, "It's alright, boy, we're going riding..."

He shivered and opened his eyes to find his father looking down at him, his dark eyes looking troubled and his hand resting on Adam’s shoulder, “Pa? I was dreaming …”

“I know, son,” Ben’s lips moved into the semblance of a smile, his eyes continuing to look down into Adam’s face, “You were about to go for a ride, huh?”

“Yes, that’s right. I was in my cabin …” Adam frowned, “What’s the time, Pa?”

“Don’t worry about the time.” Ben poured water into a glass and after helping Adam into a sitting position passed the glass to him. He watched as Adam drank it, and mentally thanked God for the fact that there wasn’t so much as a tremor of the hands. When Adam passed the empty glass back he smiled a little more easily, “How do you feel?”

Adam closed his eyes and shook his head, “I feel about a hundred years old.” he sighed. “I thought I was on board the Ainola, everything was going up and down, like the waves carrying her out to sea. She was such a beautiful ship, Pa.” he heaved in a deep breath, slowly exhaled and the ghost of a smile touched his lips, “I don’t think I’ll ever forgive Cassandra Pelman for what she did to my ship, to my men…” he frowned. “They died horribly.”

Ben said nothing and fussed over straightening the bed covers rather than look upon his son’s face. He heard the sound of the buggy rolling into the yard and heaved a sigh of relief and rose to his feet to welcome the doctor.

………………..

No one had anticipated Lee Chang to appear before them. Hop Sing bowed and led the way to Adam's room with great pride while Hester and Mary Ann looked at Hoss and Joe with raised eyebrows and puzzled expressions. Hoss slung his hat down and shook his head, “No other doctor available.”

“What about John Martin?” Hester said and Hoss shrugged while Joe looked at Mary Ann and said quietly “John and Barbara were getting hitched as we rode into town.”

The two women looked at one another blankly “I thought they were going to wait another few weeks?”

“Seems they brought the date forward for some reason,” Joe slumped down onto the settee, “No one knew, no one was invited other than Roy and Paul who were witnesses.” he took hold of Mary Ann by the hand and pulled her down gently to sit by his side, “How’s Adam?”

“Your Pa’s been in with him since you left.” Mary Ann replied “The few times he’s come out he hasn’t really said much.”

“Shucks,” Hoss frowned, ,”Jest when we thought we’d got this all worked out -.”

………………..

Dr. Lee Chang had practised medicine for many years. In the art and skill of Chinese doctoring there was no one in the territory who could better him, and as regards the doctoring from the western sector he could treat any man as well as Paul Martin ever could. He approached the sick man on the bed and bowed “Honourable Adam, I come to see you … may I look at your leg?”

“Just don’t cut it off.” Adam said wearily and closed his eyes.

Hop Sing removed the linen and cleaned away the wounds leaving them open to the doctor’s gaze. Lee Chang observed each wound very closely, before nodding and then approaching the bed. He looked at the wound on Adam’s arm and then the scars of the rope burns around his neck and throat. He asked Adam to open his eyes, which Adam managed to do and after peering into them Lee Chang once again examined the damaged leg before asking Hop Sing to tend to it and redress it. He then pulled up a chair to the bedside and sat down to observe Adam closely for a few moments. “He has a high fever. There is still poison in his body. The wounds in his leg are healing but -”

“But?” Ben prompted urgently.

“It was not done soon enough.”

“Jimmy started the treatment as soon as he could …” Ben started to say but Lee Chang shook his head, “Jimmy is a good doctor and the leg is healing. But the damage to the body over the years is what harms him now.”

“I don’t understand what you mean?” Ben ran his hand over his face and through his hair, he looked at Hop Sing who said nothing but continued intent upon his task.

“Honourable Commodore bears many marks on his body from old combats … inside his body he is weak and the poison from the leg has weakened it more. Had he had treatment like Jimmy gives him right away, would have been better.”

“Will he be alright? What can we do to help him?”

“He needs quiet room. Plenty sleep. I leave you medicine. No laudanum.” he looked at Hop Sing who felt guilty for not having thrown the offending medication away days ago, “Hop Sing feed him proper healing foods.” he stood up and frowned, “Give him this before my son gives him treatment on leg every morning. He will sleep through it, less strain on body and mind.”

“And the poison you said is in his body?”

Lee Chang smiled gently and put a kindly hand on Ben’s arm, “Always father worry about son. That is good. Son no longer child. He will fight off poison. Father not worry so much now.”

Ben wiped sweat from his brow, shook his head, Adam may not be a child anymore, but he was still his son. A father should worry about his son, no matter what the age. He followed the old man from the room and left Adam to drift back into his dreams as Hop Sing diligently wrapped the fresh linen around the injured leg.

“He stood looking upon the waves of the sea as they drifted too and fro upon the beach. The shingle shifted lazily, moving with the tide out into the sea. He stood and watched as his ship waited for him, her sails billowing as the breeze caught them. The men were rowing hard, their backs bent over and the oars lifting up and down sending drops of water sparkling like diamonds dripping back into the sea.

He turned and saw her standing there on the beach. He looked into her face and into her eyes and turned away. He was confused. What was it exactly that was calling his name now? The waves of the sea or the sea green eyes of Olivia Dent Phillips”

Chapter 32

“Hey, Joe -” Hoss beckoned his brother to the front door which was open and nodded towards the yard “What do you think is going on thar?”

Joe peered to where his brother had indicated with a non too subtle jerk of the head and frowned, “Hop Sing talking to Lee Chang. What’s the problem with that? They are related after all.”

“Yeah, but they ain’t speaking in English.”

Joe looked at his brother and shook his head as though he could never fathom out Hoss’ way of thinking at all, “Why should they? They’re Chinese for Pete’s sake, they do understand what each other are talking about.”

“Oh -” Hoss frowned and looked again at the two men standing next to the Doctors old buggy talking together animatedly, “They don’t seem too happy about what they’re talking about.”

“If they’re as worried about Adam as we are, I wouldn’t be happy at them being happy if that’s who they’re talking about. Come on in, and leave them alone.”

Reluctantly Hoss peeled himself away from the door post and re-entered the room. He sat down beside his wife and stared intently at the fruit bowl. Mary Ann sighed, “It’s been a bit of a mixed up day really, hasn’t it?” she observed.

“Well, we got Adam down here -” Joe said with a scowl.

“Except that now everyone thinks he should be back upstairs for some peace and quiet.” Hester sighed.

“I still think if Adam had wanted to stay upstairs he would have said so.” Mary Ann looked at Joe for support but Joe slouched back on the settee with a frown,

“Mary Ann, you don’t know my brother. Adam is as stubborn as they come, a mule ain’t even as stubborn. But if he feels that our happiness is dependent on his being reasonable about whatever we happen to be doing at the time, he’ll do his utmost to keep us happy.”

“Yeah, he can be quite stubborn about that too..” Hoss grinned. “But you’re right, if he wanted to be ornery and such, he’d have dug his heels in alrighty, and stayed stuck up thar.”

Mary Ann decided to retreat while the going was good and sat looking prim. Hester looked at Hoss “What do we do now?”

“What do you mean? There ain’t nothing we can do. Joe and me we done the shopping , collected the doctor, what else is there for us to do?”

“Yeah,” Joe leaned forward and picked up an apple which he polished on his shirt, “What else, Hester?”

………………

Lee Chang listened thoughtfully to Hop Sing, interrupting every so often with a few choice words of his own. The subject of the sworn brotherhoods known as the Tong or Triads, was seldom discussed outside the privacy of the meeting place (the word Tong literally meaning Hall.) or home.

Years earlier on that same spot in the yard Ben Cartwright had described the Tong as an association of benevolent Chinese helping one another in their own community. Now it could mean that still, or, sadly, something quite different.

Most Tongs were pro-Kuomintang traditional groups, and connected to a secret society called the Tiandihui. Other groups associated with Tiandihui were known as hui, hongmen and triads. Chang and Hop Sing, being related to a great number of Chinese in Virginia City belonged to their own hereditary Tong which was benevolent and generous towards one another. It was not a problem to maintain this moral code as it was all family connected and as most were wealthy they were able to maintain and assist those who were not.

As many Chinese poured in without the back up of hereditary Tongs and families, and therefore lacking financial backing they began to participate in criminal activities whose ruthlessness and cruelty was to become legendary. These Tongs employed ‘hatchet men’ or boo how doy as hired killers. In the bigger cities these often would instigate Tong wars between the different groups over women, territory and business. The business often related to drugs, prostitutes and murder.

With reluctance Lee Chang listened to what Hop Sing had to say and finally agreed to help because he remembered that the Cartwrights had once been prepared to stand alone against the town, and his Tong, had it been necessary, to save Jimmy Changs life.

“Jiang Peng was associated with Sanhehui Tong, it is very powerful, Hop Sing. If they have been told that his murderer -”

“No, no, Adam Cartwright is not a murderer. Jiang Peng was going to murder him, it was an accident the way Jiang Peng died.”

“They won’t see it that way …”

“You have to make them see it so.” Hop Sing stressed and looked at the old mans face and sighed, “You must remember how we ourselves have lost loved ones due to that man, to his family.”

“I have not forgotten.” Lee Chang sighed and shook his head, “Who could ever forget.”

They stood in silent respect of their dead loved ones for a moment before Hop Sing returned to the discussion “All I am asking is that if you hear or know of any member of the Sanhehui Tong enquiring about Adam Cartwright you will let me know.”

“You think they will send in a boohowdoy so obviously that everyone will know who he is right away?” Lee Chang grimaced and shook his head.

“No, Honourable Uncle, I do not expect that to happen, if he is in any way connected to Jiang Peng he will come by stealth, and possibly, not alone.”

Lee Chang looked steadily at Hop Sing and nodded, bade him farewell and managed to get back into the buggy as carefully as he could out of respect to arthritic hips.

………………….

Olivia drew the curtains in the bedroom and shut out the last of the evening light. She needed time to think over that strange hour or so with the Cartwrights. She wanted to dwell on the times she had the chance to watch and observe Adam Cartwright, and to consider exactly what he did mean to her at that time.

Marcy had been quiet all the way back to the Double D, and when Chris O’Dell came out of the stables to steady the horse and help them down, she blushed and turned her head away, before hurrying into the house. “Is she alright, Mrs. Phillips?”

“She will be, Chris.” Olivia had assured him as she had brought the children down, “She needs to get Tuesday over and done with, then she will be feeling much better.”

“I hate to see her so unhappy.”

“So do I.” Olivia had agreed and had shared a brief smile with him before shepherding the children into the house.

Marcy asked to go to her room as she now had a head ache and promptly disappeared. Olivia grabbed hold of Reuben just as he was about to head outside, “Young man, you will not be going out any more today. You were rude and impolite to Mr. Cartwright and his family. I will NOT have a child of mine behave in such an unpleasant and unkind manner.”

“I didn’t do nothing” Reuben pouted, “I just said that I wanted to ride my horse by myself.”

“Sometimes, it isn’t what we say but the way it is said that shows the rudeness, and I want you to go over there in that corner and sit very quietly and draw me a picture.”

“What of?”

“You and your pony. Not a sound from you, do you understand?”

He scowled and looked at her from under his brows and snorted an act of defiance that earned him a smart slap across the legs. “Now go over there, sit down, do your drawing and be quiet.”

She watched him as he slunk into the corner and once satisfied that he was settled she turned to Sofia who was watching everything with wide eyes and an anxious look on her face. “I didn’t do nuffin norty.” she declared hugging Clarabelle.

Olivia sighed and drew the little girl closer, “Why did you ask Mr. Cartwright if he was your daddy?”

Sofia frowned, “The man in the bed?”

“Yes, the man in the bed.” Olivia nodded.

“But I thought he was -” Sofia said with that naivete only young children could possess, “He looked nice. Gran’pa -”

“Ben Cartwright isn’t your Grandfather, Sofia, you mustn’t keep calling him that.”

Sofia tightened her mouth into a little button of protest and lowered her eyes. Olivia sighed and gave her daughter a slight shove to the chair where Sofia would usually sit to have her supper. “Wait there while I get you some milk and cookies. And please, don’t ask Mr. Cartwright -”

“There’s four Mr. Cartwrights,” Reuben intoned without looking up from his drawing.

“I know that, Reuben.”

“Just saying because Sofia won’t know which one you mean if you don’t say.”

Olivia looked up at the ceiling and counted ten, then looked at Sofia “The man you saw on the bed was called Adam.”

“Yes.” Sofia nodded.

“Ben Cartwright is Adam’s father.”

“That’s why I said he was daddy. Because -” Sofia frowned, and her shoulders slumped and her bottom lip protruded “But I want Mr. Ben to be Grand’pa.”

“Well, he isn’t.” Olivia sighed and tried to look patient even though that quality was slowly unravelling within her. “I think you are both tired. You’ll both go to bed early tonight.”

Reuben and Sofia scowled at each other behind her back.

Now the curtains were drawn across the windows in their rooms. Olivia looked in on Marcy who was sound asleep in her bed. She then went downstairs and walked over to the stables to check on the horses. Chris O’Dell had already left for his own place, a small cabin several miles distance on the boundary of the Double D with the Triple J which belonged to the Jessop family.

Having checked the stables, freshened the water for the horses and sufficient food in their hay bags, Olivia returned to her house, fastened the bolt on the door and settled down for her last drink of the evening.

She looked around at the room in which she sat and thought of the big room on the Ponderosa, even the parlour and withdrawing room in the house in San Francisco. This little room didn’t really compare to any of the others but it was where she had spent most of her childhood. Here it was that she sat on her fathers knee, or her mothers. Her brothers had played and sprawled about their feet.

She tried to recall the days when Ben came with his two sons and helped build the chimney. What was he like then, this Adam Cartwright who seemed now to occupy so much of her mind and her time? All she could remember was a tall thin boy with long curling hair and dark eyes. Hoss she remembered most of all because he had wanted to play and didn’t mind her games, while the other boy had stayed with her brothers making the clay for the chinks between the logs.

But now as she leaned back into the old chair with the oil lamp burning low, providing just enough light around her, she thought of the few hours seated around the table eating that meal and watching him, her eyes drawn to the haggard features, the sunken eyes. She remembered the way he had requested his cane, and his boots and how instinctively she had gone down on her knees to slip them onto his feet just as she would have done had he been Reuben. How strange and how natural it had all been, and how comfortable those few moments. It was during the meal when everyone was there, watching, listening, talking and all far too much for him; and her heart had gone out to him unreservedly. All she had wanted to do was hold him close in her arms and comfort him, and the very thought of that now made her pulses race and a flush of heat rush to her face.

…………………

Lilith tried to sleep but there were too many things to think about that had taken place during the day. She wanted to dwell on them a little because they had all been happy events and such things didn’t happen very often. She wanted to recapture the picture in her mind of John kissing Barbara in front of the Pastor and Paul and Roy looking pleased and smiling at one another. She wanted to remember how pretty Barbara looked in her new suit of pale pink with dark pink trimmings and the cutest bonnet with pink and red roses and rosebuds. One day, Lilith thought, I shall wear rosebuds in my hair.

She had asked why it was there had been no guests and no party afterwards, but they had said they preferred it to be their own special day, with her and Peter. After the ceremony they had all gone to the hotel restaurant and had a very grown up meal. She had champagne, the new wine that everyone was talking about, so John told Barbara.

So now she had a new father to go along with her not so new mother. She frowned, and quietly sat up in bed and pulled aside a curtain to peek out at the moon.

"Oh moon above how bright you shine
Care for those you know were mine.
Those I loved but didn't know
Shine on them your silvery glow.
Tell them that I miss them still
Tell Mother ...

She paused then, words got muddled in head and the thought of her real mother brought memories back that she didn't want to intrude into this new found security and joy. She let the curtain drop, shutting out the moons light and plunging the room back into darkness.

Tomorrow John said they would visit Adam and tell him their good news. She wondered why he had looked so sad when he said that .. Impulsively she cried out “Keep him safe, please. Keep Adam safe.”

…………………..

Mary Ann lay in her husbands arms and thought about the day. She nuzzled in closer to Joe so that her head rested neatly into the hollow beneath his collar bone. She ran a hand over his smooth body and smiled to herself. She loved him more each day, and when they had made love she felt more fulfilled each night. She sighed restlessly now and tried to sleep but the picture of her brother in law intruded upon her mind, causing her to sit up and look around her.

“What’ wrong?” Joe muttered his words thick still with sleepiness

“I was thinking of Adam.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know. He just came into my mind as I was going to sleep.”

He ran a hand slowly down her back, between her shoulder blades and down her spine. “Well, come back here -” he sighed and raised a hand to touch her cheek, “Come back to me. Forget Adam …”

“He won’t die, will he, Joe?” she whispered as she settled back into his arms and raised her face for his kiss.

“Adam? No, he’s too stubborn to die. I told you, Mary Ann, Adam Cartwrights going to be around for a very long time.”

Chapter 33

Whatever the medication that Lee Chang had provided for Adam knocked him out colder than if Hoss had brought down the full force of his fist upon his head. Not a niggle of pain seeped into his sleep throughout the night and fever finally broke in the early hours of the morning. Not that he was aware of it. Only the anxious man and Hop Sing, the faithful friend who bathed away the perspiration from the burning body and cleaned away the soiled bedding.

Once the fever had broken and the bed refreshed with clean sheets Ben remained seated beside the bed as he waited, prayed, and dwelt upon the memories of times gone by

“You know, son, there were times when I never thought you and I would make it during that time when we left old Abel Stoddard behind in charge of our chandler’s store. You, just weeks old, and Mrs. O’Shaughnessy.” he leaned forward to adjust the sheet and looked down at the length of leg wrapped in linen beneath which the salve was performing its healing. It was a constant reminder of the pain his son had endured during the past days, and he glanced quickly at Adam to make sure he was still in a deep sleep.

“I wonder what happened to her in the end. Mrs. O’Shaughnessy.” he stopped to think about the woman, chatty and excitable and he smiled down at Adam, with a twinkle in his eye “You know, I rather got the impression she was hoping to hog tie me down during that trip. Still, it was a hard journey for a woman to make and she tried her best. I was pretty naïve, you know, to think we would be able to just ride on out of a bustling metropolis and a few days later arrive at our Eden. Stupid and arrogant. I wish I could make it up to you, son. Now - well, here we are - I’m an old man, still making mistakes and you ain’t so young anymore. How the years have rolled along, the changes we have seen, huh, son?

“Your childhood was so difficult, so different from Joe’s, from what Hannah will have … I guess that’s some form of evolution, huh? One generation has it hard, and the other reaps the benefits.”

Adam sighed and the eyelashes fluttered. Something like a smile touched his lips but nothing more. Ben crossed his legs and felt his eyes grow heavy. He fought a losing battle as within a few moments he was as deeply asleep as his son.

………………

Olivia picked up the book in which Reuben had been drawing his horse. She shook her head at the drawing and closed the book. It was a hard backed note book with a fancy pattern of roses and lavender on the cover, a faded green ribbon tied it all together.

She turned down the lamp and extinguished the flame. A glance at the clock proved that she was late going to bed so with the book in her hand she mounted the stairs and hurriedly undressed. The bed was cold and she shivered as she slipped between the covers. Then she felt the pillows at her head, closed her eyes and, prayers said, drifted into sleep.

It was nothing more than a memory really that got muddled into a dream but she saw a woman writing carefully in a book. The woman was familiar and for a moment she thought her dream was about herself which brought a smile to her mouth, until the woman looked up and saw her.

“Olivia? What are you doing up so late, child?”

“I couldn’t sleep. It’s hard to sleep in a bed again.”

“Come here -” and she raised her arm for the little girl to run into, and to be cradled close in a gentle tender embrace. “Tell me, Olivia, during those days with the Indians weren’t you just a little bit afraid?”

“No.” she shook her head and sighed, “Well, at first, at the very first. I was a little bit afraid.”

“You know you have nothing to be afraid of, don’t you? We love you and your brothers and baby sister very much. If you -” she had paused then and Olivia waited but nothing more was said.

“I love you, Ma.”

“Go back to bed, dear.”

“Are you coming?”

“When I’ve finished here.”

Olivia watched as the little girl in her dream hurried to the stairs and looked back at her mother as she continued to write in the hard bound book with the green ribbon.

……………

“What?”

Adam Cartwright stared up at Hoss with a scowl, then turned his gaze to Joseph who was standing slightly behind his brother. They both looked at one another before returning to look at Adam. “The fact is, brother, that we thought you should move back upstairs.” Hoss finally said.

“Why?”

“Er - why, Hoss?” Joe nudged Hoss who shrugged before replying “It’s too noisy.”

“You’re saying I snore?”

“Shucks, no.” Hoss exclaimed wide eyed in surprise, then frowned “Wal, maybe, I don’t know, I ain’t heard you sleeping in a while.”

“A simple answer if you don’t mind, Hoss, my head feels like I’ve been hit with a sledge hammer.”

“We thought yesterday was too much for you, Adam. All that moving about and then having visitors for lunch and then you getting ill…” Joe said with a wide sweep of his hands as though the problems were insurmountable.

“So you’re moving me back upstairs to make sure you’ve finished me off, huh?”

“You’ve got it all wrong, Adam,” Hoss said placatingly, “We thought you’d prefer to go back to your old room.” he nodded and looked at Joe, “That’s right, ain’t it, Joe?”

“Yeah, yeah, that’s right.” Joe nodded.

“Well, at least you’ve bothered to ask my opinion this time.” Adam sighed and rubbed his brow “But it’s fine, I can manage here. The rooms smaller than mine and it’s a bit cramped for room, but so long as Chang and Su Ling can manage in here, I’ll be fine.”

“What about the clock? The chimes?” Joe asked.

“What chimes?” Hoss asked, “I ain’t heard it chime …”

“Oh right, of course, Pa took out the - the thingy.” Joe looked at Adam and smiled, “You don’t have to worry about the chimes.”

“I didn’t.” Adam frowned, “Look, I’ve been a long time on board ship with hundreds of other men. They make a lot of noise let me assure you … and we’re constantly reminded of the time by the bells.”

“Bells?” Joe frowned and looked at Hoss who shrugged, “What kinda bells, Adam?” Hoss asked.

Adam closed his eyes and heaved a sigh, “Just go.” he groaned “Per - leese.”

He listened to them leaving the room with the grace of a pair of elephants and sighed. He looked down at his leg and pursed his lips thoughtfully. The morning had gone well and with the help of the medication Lee Chang had prescribed he had felt no pain. He was, in fact, unsure exactly what had occurred he had not been asleep but at the same time was not awake. Now he had a thundering headache but Jimmy had performed his morning scrub out, declared things better and better, and Su Ling had almost been singing with delight. Her twinkling eyes and wide smile had been quite a joyful start to the day. There had been the exercises and Chang had announced that there was more strength in the leg now, everything was good, very good. Even his voice Jimmy said, was growing stronger.

“Hungry, son?” Ben stepped into the room with a smile. No one would have known he had slept at his son’s bedside throughout the night. He was buttoning a cuff on his shirt after which he pulled on his leather vest. “Bet you could do with some breakfast, huh?”

Adam nodded and when Ben turned to see to his son’s meal he stopped him, “It’s alright, Pa. I’d like to join you all.”

“You would?” Ben flushed with delight, the near black eyes widened to take in the picture of Adam bringing his legs over the side of the bed and he hurried to collect the cane which he handed him, “You sure you’ll be alright? You can manage ?”

“Sure, Pa, I’ll just get myself dressed,” he reached out for the dressing gown hanging on the hook by the door, swayed, went off balance and managed to save himself from falling. Ben was immediately at his side and helping him pull it on. “I’m alright, Pa.” Adam said quietly and gently pushed his fathers helping hands aside, “It’s time I got myself out of this - feeling.” he clamped his teeth together and fumbled to tie a knot in the gowns belt, then smiled at Ben, “Ready.”

He followed out of the room and closed the door behind him, smiled at Hester who ran over to kiss him before pulling out a chair for him to sit upon, while Hoss stood up and stretched out a hand which Adam shook with a rather embarrassed laugh. “Where’s Joe?”

“Back at his place. He only came over early to help move you back upstairs.” Hoss replied.

Ben took his seat at the head of the table and smiled down at them, Hannah smiled back, little teeth gleamed like pearls and she wrinkled her nose just like her daddy. It was a good feeling, Ben and his family bowed their heads in grateful thanks for the food they were about to eat, and for life, a precious gift beyond price.

“So what will you and Joe be doing now that you don’t have to move my furniture out.” Adam toyed with some ham and glanced over at Hester who was feeding Hannah, despite the infants efforts to feed herself.

“Joe’s got some horses to break in before they go on to the market.” Hoss muttered, “And I want to go and check out the new saplings that were planted up earlier this year.”

“Pa?”

“No, I need to go into town and see about this matter with Jessop. I want to talk the situation regarding Marcy and Olivia my lawyer and make sure he handles it sensitively.”

“Anything you want me to do while you’re gone?” Adam asked tentatively.

“Check the ledgers … even if you just get a start on them it will be a help.” Ben smiled at Adam and felt relief touch his heart, the man today was such a contrast to how he had been yesterday. He looked at Hester and winked, “Just don’t tire yourself out.”

“Well, I doubt if I’ll have a chance of doing that.” Adam replied and pushed away his place, poured out more coffee and leaned back in the chair as he watched his family start their day.

It was good to feel involved even if for only a limited time. Within an hour the figures were dancing to a different tune than the one Adam had on his mind, so he closed the ledgers and limped to his room. He looked at the clock as he passed and knew that soon Hop Sing would appear to change the dressing on his leg. He was about to open the door when Hester approached with a rather anxious look on her face

“What’s wrong?”

She cleared her throat, “Well, nothing I hope. I thought you should know that Barbara and John were married yesterday.”

“So soon? I thought they were going to marry at the end of the month?”

“They brought it forward, only two weeks, hardly anything really. Just that no one knew, no one was at the wedding except for Paul and Roy.”

Adam nodded and gave a slight shrug of the shoulders, “Anything else?”

“Well, I want to apologise for yesterday. It was my fault.”

“I thought it was, only a woman would decide to move a man out of his room and reorganise -” he paused at the look on her face “Something else?”

“Hoss and Joe wanted you down here, they thought you would benefit by it. Things would be more accessible for you…” she cleared her throat, “Mary Ann and I were talking to Olivia about Marcy and the trail. We thought Pa would help, having lawyers in town and such.”

“Go on.”

“We thought it would be a good idea to invite her here, with Marcy and the children. So that was my idea, I’m sorry.”

Adam took a deep breath through his nostrils and looked at her anxious face, again he shrugged, “Well, don’t be sorry, Hester, it was a kind thought. Marcy needed to know she had friends who cared and Mrs. Phillips, Olivia I mean, it was good to see her again.”

“But you were ill, and I should have thought more about your health. Pa wouldn’t have minded riding over and talking to them about everything, instead I put you through quite an ordeal.”

“You weren’t to know I’d be taken ill, Hester.” he leaned forwards and kissed her cheek, smiled, “I have to get my leg seen to …”

“I’ll have coffee waiting for you for afterwards.”

“We could sit on the porch in the sun.” he winked and entered his room. Once inside he sat down on the chair by the bed and thought over the morning. It was strange how well he felt, perhaps he had beaten it after all; perhaps, at last, he can really consider it a reality that ride on Sport. He looked out of the window at the hills beyond and pushed open the window a little more to feel the softest of breezes on his face. For the first time in so long, he actually felt as though he were coming alive again.

Once the dressing had been changed and he had undergone his exercises Hop Sing produced clean clothes for him to wear. With some pride he showed Adam how he had unstitched the outside seam down the side of the pants to just below the knee. This would mean he would be ‘modestly’ dressed but also enable the wound to breathe. Adam still found it frustrating that he couldn’t get his own socks and boots on, and as he muddled along he thought of Olivia who had quite naturally just knelt down to assist him.

“Do you remember the times we used to go to the Dents house, Hop Sing?”

“Not remember, long time go by now.”

“Pa wanted to help them with the chimney. Hoss and I went and helped Olivia’s brothers make up the clay.” he frowned, “That was about a year before the Bannock came and took them … her mother and brothers, and herself.”

Hop Sing busied himself folding clothes and removing items for washing. He remembered the time the children came to stay, he looked over at Adam and frowned, he remembered that No. 1 son had gone hunting a marauding wolf with Old Paiute. Yes, it was a long time ago. He watched as Adam buckled the belt. “I speak to Lee Chang about Tong.” he announced briefly.

Adam paused, then continued to fasten the buckle, before speaking “I thought I told you I would speak to him.”

“No, it is Chinese business.”

“It’s my business, Hop Sing.” Adam frowned and shook his head, “Well, what did he say?”

“He would help where he can, but Jiang Peng cast a long shadow.”

There was a light tap on the door and Hester peered inside “A visitor to see you, Adam.”

A visitor? Adam felt his stomach turn over, and he swallowed hard, “Who?”

Hester sighed, “Amanda Ridley.”

 

Chapter 34

“Amanda Ridley?” Adam silently mouthed and was about to say more when the lady herself appeared. Adam nodded and smiled at Hester who stepped back so that he could make his way towards the visitor “Hello, Amanda.” he gestured towards the settee and chairs grouped so cosily around the hearth, “This is a - er - surprise.”

“I came before, twice .” Amanda replied, and led the way to the seats, then sat down on the settee, “I was told you were seriously ill.” she looked at him and frowned, “You’ve lost weight.”

“A special diet …” Adam replied and lowered himself carefully on the blue chair, extending his injured leg so that he could rest his foot on the table.

“Your leg?” she was looking at the bandages that were visible through the unsewn part of the trouser leg “What happened?”

“ A long and sad story which is of no interest to you.” Adam said and watched as Hester came and sat down with them with Hop Sing bringing up the rear with a tray of glasses and lemonade in a jug. He placed this on the table and looked meaningfully at Adam, who nodded to him. “I can’t stay long, Amanda, I have to have my leg seen to at regular times during the day. So -” he paused as Hester poured out the drinks and handed a glass to Amanda who thanked her graciously and sipped it “What is the reason for this visit? I don’t kid myself into thinking it is just to enquire about my health.”

She put the glass down now and looked nervously over at Hester who had picked up some sewing to do, her head bent over her work but no doubt listening intently. “It is rather private. Can’t we talk - alone.”

Hester glanced up at Adam who looked at her and then at Amanda, “I’m afraid not, Amanda. We have your reputation to consider after all.” he smiled kindly at her as he said the words but they still stung and Amanda felt it for she blushed and lowered her eyes,

“Of course. I understand. Did you get my message?”

“What message?”

“The one I gave Joe to give you?” she raised her eyes and looked directly at him but he shook his head, obviously ignorant of any such thing.

“There’s been a lot going on here, Amanda. I have been ill and I doubt if Joe would have recalled - er hum - any message.”

Amanda nodded and once again looked over at Hester who continued to sew. She now looked at Adam with a slight frown, “When my father died - was murdered by Fulmers men - I was left pretty much to fend for myself. I mean, my whole family had been wiped out …” she lowered her head and stared fixedly at the clasp of her purse, then steadied herself, “You were very kind to me at the time, Adam, more than helpful. You gave me a lot of advice on investments and such things as that.”

“I remember -” Adam nodded and sighed at the memory of old man Ridley being shot down in front of his daughter, in front of the hanging party who had come out to stretch young Jimmy Chang’s neck on the basis of a lie. “Well, has something happened to cause you some concern about them?”

“I’m in debt. To put it quite bluntly, that’s the long and short of it. I tried to keep things from going under but everything was too much for me. I’m - I’m not the strong willed person you once knew, Adam, and I - I can’t deal with these things on my own -”

“But you have a good lawyer, don’t you? If I recall rightly you always relied on Cyrus Higgins to help you out.”

“He’s been dead these past three years.” Hester said quietly receiving a black look from Amanda for her ‘help’.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t know.” Adam sighed and rubbed his brow with long fingers, “Amanda, surely you should be seeing your lawyer about these things. Why do you think I could help you?”

“Because I always thought of you as a friend. The way you helped me that time when Jimmy Chang nearly got killed because - because of Pa and me. The way you helped me afterwards with everything. You’ve always been kind and helpful …” she licked her lips and cast a glance in Hester’s direction, willing her to leave the room, but Hester remained firmly where she was with a ‘butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth’ look on her face. “I need money. Urgently. I couldn’t go to the lawyer because he knows I’ve nothing left to sell, and I’ve already mortgaged the house and business.”

“Why do you need the money?”

“I borrowed from someone and now they want the money back or they’ll - they’ll take the house and business.”

“Who?”

“Jack Hammond.”

Adam pulled a face and then shook his head, “Why did you take money from him, Amanda. You know what he’s like, he’s - he’s a blood sucking reptile if ever there was one.”

“There wasn’t anyone else I could turn to …” she sighed, “It’s not easy for a woman on her own, Adam. I’ve not had the advantage of marriage to a rich man -” she glanced over at Hester who went a little red, recognising that the dart was aimed at her, “and I have no family living here who can protect and guide me. Everything just seems to have gone from bad to worse in my life .. The day Sally got killed was just the start of it.”

“I am sorry, Amanda…” Adam sighed and looked thoughtfully over at Hester who remained with her back slightly away from Amanda and diligently sewing.

“You - you mean, you can’t help me?” Amanda gripped her purse closely to her chest, “But he’s demanding the money by the end of the week.”

“Are you sure that you haven’t anything left at all .. No shares you can sell off or - or anything?”

“I lost most of my money by making unwise investments, some of my shares were worthless by the time I hoped to gain from them. I’ve bought land at premium prices and then been forced to sell it at cheap rates. It’s as though everything, everything, I’ve touched has just gone from bad to worse. Please, Adam, I need your help. Please help me.”

“How much do you owe him?”

She lowered her eyes and told him the number which elicited a long low whistle from Adam and Hester stabbed herself with the needle. Adam shook his head “I don’t have that much money available here, Amanda, and I’m not able to get into town to withdraw anything.”

“But -” she wrung her hands and began to cry, tears splashed upon her skirt and she pulled a handkerchief from her pocket “Isn’t there anything? I’m sorry, sorry -” she blew her nose, “Jack Hammond said he’ll have me in the street by the weekend if I don’t pay up.”

“Does he need all the money now?”

“He said so.” she glanced from one to the other, “It’ll be a loan. I will pay it back … I promise you.”

Hester was about to say ‘What with?” but kept her mouth shut, she looked over at Adam and wondered what he was thinking. She wondered what his relationship with the woman had been for Amanda to presume so much upon their past connections. Adam shook his head, “What would you repay the loan with, Amanda?”

“I don’t know,” she replied wildly, “ I - I suppose I shall have to sell if the business doesn’t pick up.”

Adam was quiet for a moment as he rubbed his chin and thought over what she had said, then he sighed, “How much is the business worth? Do you know?”

“No. We have a reasonable turnover, it still brings in a profit.” she frowned “I know it needs some repairs done to it which will lessen its value, but its all I have left of my father apart from the house.”

Adam tapped his fingers on the arm of the chair and then shook his head, “Look, Amanda, get the whole thing valued at its true worth and come back tomorrow with all the paperwork you have on your assets .. Shares, investments…”

“I haven’t any of those left.” she cried sounding close to hysteria.

“Then just bring what you can and a valuation of what you have as assets, even if it is just your business and the house.”

“Very well, Adam. Thank you for your time.” she controlled herself after some minutes and then rose to her feet, “Thank you for the lemonade, Mrs. Cartrwight.”

Hester stood up and smiled, and then escorted her to the door where Amanda turned, “Thank you, Adam.”

When the door had closed Adam shook his head, and rubbed his forehead again, “She was never a sensible woman.” he muttered, “Although as a young girl she was full of life and high spirited.”

“You got on well with her, as a friend?”

“We had some good times -” he smiled, “But we were very young.” he picked up his cane and eased himself from the chair, “Well, it’s a shame really, I had hoped she’d marry and settle down with a steady fellow who would keep the business going. Typical of Hammond to take advantage of a woman on her own.” he paused and shook his head “It’s strange the way things go in circles. Hoss probably told you the story about the Ridleys and Jimmy Chang, and Fulmer … seems strange now that they’re all coming together again.”

“Not Fulmer though -” she smiled at him and took his arm to help him around the settee, as though he couldn’t see it for himself.

“No, and Jack Hammonds father was a pathetic man too, always too much of a coward to do the right thing, to stand up for what was right.”

“Jack seems to take after him then …”

Adam merely nodded and pushed open the door to his room, “Hop Sing - I’m ready - let the torture commence.” he winked at Hester, “Thank you, Hester.”

……………………..

Reuben entered the house with a slight frown and looked at the table which was set for the mid day meal, “Ma, you sure I can’t go riding out on my own?”

“We’ve had this discussion already, Reuben, no, you can’t.”

“But I can go with Mr. O’Dell, can’t I?”

“If Mr. O’Dell says you won’t get in the way.” Olivia replied and looked at him thoughtfully, “Let me see your hands.”

He produced two rather grubby hands, and she shook her head, ruffled his hair, “Go and wash them.”

“Sure, Ma.” he paused, “I’m sorry about yesterday when we were at Mr. Cartwrights house, Ma. I didn’t mean to make you upset.”

“Thank you, Reuben, I know.”

“Did you like my drawing?”

“Your drawing?”

“Sure, I drew my pony and me. I drew you in the picture too, Ma.” he pulled the handle and dabbled his fingers in the water “I found an old book that had pages in it I could draw on.” he wiped his wet fingers down the front of his shirt, “Didn’t you see it, Ma? I left it here …”

“I took it up to my room to look at, and then fell asleep. I’ll have a look later.” she smiled at him and kissed the top of his head as he ran by and took his seat.

Marcy came down with Sofia and were about to sit down when there was a knock on the door. Both women looked at one another and then Marcy went and opened it to find Chris O’Dell there. They looked at one another and Olivia wasn’t sure which of the two of them looked more embarrassed. Finally O’Dell took off his hat and produced a bunch of flowers from behind his back, “For you, Miss Marcy. I just want you to know I think you’re the cutest girl I’ve ever known.” he cleared his throat, “And the bravest.”

She lowered her head and stared at the flowers “For me?”

“Sure they are for you. I got them shop bought and a ribbon …” he frowned, “I should have got you a corsage for the dance but forgot. I’m not clued up to that kind of thing, you know. But I saw these and thought you’d be sure to like them.”

“Oh my yes, they’re just about the most pretty things I ever did see. No one ever got me flowers before.”

He smiled, glanced over Marcy’s shoulder at Olivia who nodded and smiled, “Well, I’d best be getting on with my work.” he puased and then looked again at Marcy “I’ll take you into town tomorrow ifn’ you like. And don’t worry none, you’ll do just fine. And, Miss Marcy … later on, perhaps … well … perhaps when you feel ready, we could … er…. “

“Thank you, Mr. O’Dell, I’d love to.” Marcy said “Thank you.”

He nodded, smiled, and walked away, replacing his hat as he went and whistling a jaunty song. Marcy turned to them with her face aglow with amazement and pleasure “Oh Miss Olivia, did you ever?” she exclaimed.

……………..

Hop Sing was pleased with the treatment. He had bound the leg with fresh linen and put Adam through his exercises. Both men could feel the strength in the leg now, Adam even insisted on extending the time for the exercises even though Hop Sing advised caution. Afterwards he left the room with Adam dozing on the bed.

It seemed to Adam that he had turned the corner. He thought back to how he had felt the previous day and felt elated that he could feel so much better on this new day. He sat up and looked at the bound leg, ran his hand along its length as though to assure himself that the strength he had felt in it was not just an illusion. Then he fell back onto the pillows and closed his eyes.

Olivia Phillips. Why did she keep creeping into the nooks and crannies of his mind so often? He could see her face now as she looked up at him while helping him with his boots. He had seen prettier faces, but - he shook his head - that old conundrum - why should just one face among so many appeal more than others?

He heard the sound of buggy wheels coming into the yard and as he was about to fall asleep he heard the door of his room open and someone was leaning against the bed. A hand touched his …his eyes jerked open and he found himself looking into the face of Lilith Pearson.

 

Chapter 35

 

He smiled just a slow smile and closed his eyes again.  The desire to slip back into sleep was very strong but the pressure of her hand in his was equally so.  He sighed and smiled even with his eyes closed “Come to make sure I’ve still got two legs, Lilith?”

 

“I can see you have ” she replied gravely

 

“Well, let me get up then and look at you.” he elbowed himself into a sitting position and looked at her very seriously although she could tell he was teasing for she giggled. “Ah -  ha, two more freckles than last time I counted.”

 

“Oh no I haven’t”

 

“Oh yes, you have, Button.” he eased his legs over the side of the bed and reached for his cane and was about to stand when Hester peeked in and with a smile asked if he would like to have coffee.

 

With Lilith holding his hand and leaning on the cane with his other hand Adam made his way to the blue chair, paused to look at the happy couple and extended his hand to shake John’s while he leaned forward to kiss Barbara on the cheek “Congratulations.”

 

“We decided we couldn’t wait any longer.” John laughed, and sat down with Peter in his lap, looking every inch the perfect family man, “And why waste time ?"

 

Hester looked as though she had drifted into a little fantasy land of her own and clasped her hands together under her chin “Oh I am so pleased for you both,” she exclaimed, “Although I wish we had been there.”

 

“It was just a simple ceremony, we said what we had to say and that was it really. The most important people were there -” Barbara smiled at Lilith and drew her onto her lap, and kissed her cheek.

 

“I guess I’m the only person in school who has had two Mothers and two Fathers.” Lilith proclaimed solemnly.

 

“Well, we wish you a long and happy life together, you deserve it.” Adam said and looked directly at Barbara who blushed prettily and understood exactly what he meant.

 

John leaned forward to take up his cup of coffee and in doing so noticed Adam’s trouser leg with the slit, he nodded “How’s the leg?”

 

“Healing well.  Getting stronger.” Adam took his cup and leaned back into the blue chair, “Soon be able to walk about without the cane.”

 

Hester frowned and didn’t look quite so sure. She was about to speak when the door opened and Hoss came in with Ben.  “Hey, the newly weds…” Hoss exclaimed as he tossed his hat onto the bureau, “Congratulations.”

 

“I think you’ve upset most of the matriarchs in town” Ben smiled as he shook their hands, and kissed Barbara. “They’re all complaining about missing out on the wedding.”

 

“Oh, we just wanted it to be a quiet private ceremony.” John said quietly, “The time seemed right, and in a way, being just so small in number, we felt it was more significant somehow.” he looked at Barbara who nodded with a smile.

 

Adam looked at her for a moment before turning his attention to his coffee.   She still bore the scars of that last beating from Andrew, and one eyelid drooped a little but apart from that she looked serene, as she sat there hand in hand with her husband.

 

“Hey,” Hoss clapped his hands together and grinned, “Now don’t you be thinking you got away with having no party, you two.  How’s about we throw a party here for the two of you? Huh?  How about that?”

 

“No, it’s alright, really,” Barbara blushed again and laughed, “It’s kind of you but …”

 

“Oh do let us have a party.” Hester cried, slipping her arm through that of her husbands. “We love parties.”

 

“I like parties too,” Lilith said with a wide smile, “I liked the party we had here when Joe and Mary Ann got married.”

 

So it was decided amid laughter and good humour that a party would be held at the Ponderosa for Dr. and Mrs. Martin, and family in two weeks time.  As they turned to leave Lilith put her hand in her pocket and produced a small rosebud which she held out to Adam “Its from Mummy’s bouquet.  I saved it specially for you.”

 

He took it, sniffed it and smiled as he took hold of her hand, “Thank you, Lilith, I’ll keep it safe.”

 

“It will die you know, flowers do die when you pick them. You’ll have to put it in water.”

 

“I’ll do that.” he promised.

 

She smiled up at him and he tweaked her nose.  Moments later they were gone in a swirl of dust as the buggy disappeared from view. Hoss hugged Hester and returned inside looking pleased with himself, “Seems that little gal sure is smitten with you, big brother, can’t for the life of me think for why.”

 

Adam said nothing to that, he looked at the rose bud and then resumed his seat.  Ben was looking through some papers which prompted him to ask “Is that to do with Jessop?”

 

“Mm,” Ben frowned and nodded, “The new contract.  It looks alright this time, thankfully.” he passed it over to Adam who read it through slowly even though there were times he had to re-read it as his eyes were blurring.  Finally he handed it back and rubbed his eyes, “Alright is it?” Ben asked and Adam nodded,

 

“Sure, from our point of view.  Not sure how Jessop will take it.”

 

“I talked to our lawyer about Marcy’s case as well while I was there.  He thinks tomorrow will just be a hearing, and the Judge may well carry out sentence there and then.”

 

“Has he been to see Marcy?”

 

“He was going to see her today.”

 

Adam nodded.  He wondered why he was feeling so tired then remembered he had been disturbed by Amanda and then Lilith. He rubbed his face and frowned, “Pa, what do you know about Amanda Ridleys’ business dealings.”

 

“How’d you mean?” Ben paused in the act of going to his study, he did an about turn to observe his son, and close by Hoss stopped polishing an apple to listen in

 

“Had a visit from Amanda today.  She’s in debt.”

 

“Well, that doesn’t surprise me.” Ben said dourly.

 

“S’right, Adam,” Hoss nodded, “Amanda’s got herself into a fix financially several times over the years, I doubt if she ever did really get herself out of it.

 

“How come?” Adam frowned and looked to his father for answers. 

 

“You helped her a lot after her father and sister were killed, didn’t you, Adam?”  Ben's dark brows seemed to beetle above his eyes as he looked thoughtfully at his son.

 

“I did…”

 

“Well, for a while she seemed to be making a success of the place, then she started investing in things on the advice of others …I think it was when she got engaged to Jack Hammond that things went wrong for her.” Ben shook his head, “She’s a naïve bitter woman, and that involvement was just about the worse thing for her.”

 

“I didn’t know she had been that involved with him.” Adam glanced over at Hoss who had chomped into the apple and who now nodded.

 

“She couldn’t have got involved with a worser’n.” Hoss said, “He bled her dry. We wondered how she was going to manage, but somehow she did.  The engagement broke up when she had no more money, had to mortgage the house and business.”

 

“Yes, so she told me.”

 

“Who does she owe money to?” Ben asked.

 

“Hammond.”

 

Ben shook his head, “Silly girl, if she needed help she should have come to us or some other of her fathers friends, rather than rely on him.”

 

They were quiet for a while with the background clatter of plates and cutlery being placed on the table.   Adam steepled his fingers and tapped his mouth thoughtfully with them,  he watched without seeing Hoss eat his apple and toss the core away. He shook his head, “How viable as a business is the livery stable.”

 

“What? Ridleys?” Hoss gaped then shrugged, “As viable as any other in that kinda business. it’s just that Miss Amanda ain’t got no business sense and gone about things wrong.”

 

“I’d hate her to lose everything to Hammond.” Adam sighed.

 

“Yeah, so would I.”

 

“Anybody in town you know would manage the place well for her?”

 

Hoss shrugged again, shook his head and looked at Ben who scratched his head, his nose and his chin before volunteering Tom Dickenson.  “You aren’t thinking of paying off her debt, are you?”

 

“I don’t know what to think just yet, Pa.  To be honest, I’m too tired to think straight.” Adam sighed and looked over at the table, “Would you excuse me, I really must go get some sleep.”

 

He glanced at the clock as he passed it, and groaned inwardly. Another hour and Hop Sing would be in to do his leg again. Life seemed controlled by what happened to that limb and under his breath he cursed Jiang Peng for the harm that had been done to him.

 

But he was tired.  He had thought that being relatively pain free all day would relieve him from the weariness.  He was wrong, and fell upon the bed gratefully and fully clothed.  Within minutes he was sound asleep.

 

Ben sat down at the table. Flowers in a crystal glass stood in its centre.  Hester and Hop Sing brought in the food.  “I don’t like Adam getting involved with Amanda Ridley and her debts.” Ben muttered, “And with Hammond hanging around, waiting to be paid off … no, I don’t like this.”

 

“She’s coming again tomorrow.  Adam said to bring any papers she has regarding her assets and he would look through them with her.”

 

“Well, let’s hope he finds something without it having to come out of his pocket.” Ben grumbled.

 

“Dang, we’ll be in town tomorrow ourselves,” Hoss scowled, “We promised that little gal we would go and support her with that hearing.”

 

“More importantly, Hoss, Roy did say you and Joe may  be called up as witnesses.”

 

They looked at Ben, “Someone has to here when Amanda calls.” Hester said, “I - er - don’t trust her.”

 

Ben said nothing although he remembered that he had promised Olivia he would be there to give his support.  He shook his head, two such different women, such different women.

Chapter 36


The room was in darkness and for a moment Adam was sure he was on board ship as there was no sense of familiarity upon awaking. He remained quite still with his eyes closed waiting to hear the sound of men above decks, the sound of sails cracking against the strain of the wind and the sea washing up against the hull.

Eventually he remembered where he was, and that he was not in his own room so with a sigh he pushed aside the bed covers and swung his legs over the side of the bed. The cold floor touched his feet with a welcoming freshness although it did little to relieve the tingling pain from his injuries. He limped over to the window and pulled back the drapes to look up at the night sky. Then by the light of the moon he was able to locate his dressing gown which he shrugged on and tied, picked up his cane and slowly, carefully inched his way out of the room.

The house seemed to be sleeping. The sounds of timbers settling after the day were reminiscent of the sighs prior to the slumber of a hard working man. He pulled back the bolts to the door and walked slowly out into the yard. It took time but finally he reached the corral fence and leaned against it, his arms folded on the upper bar and his face turned towards the moon.

“Couldn’t sleep?” Ben’s voice drifted towards him from the house but he didn’t turn his head, he knew his father well enough to know he would come and stand by his side, which he did.

“What are you doing up at this hour?” he glanced with a smile now at his father who shrugged, “Couldn’t sleep either, huh?”

“No, I was thinking over various things. I like to come here at this time of night, look at the moon.” Ben smiled and groped in his pocket for his pipe before realising he had left it indoors.

“What kind of things?”

“Oh, little things .. Like how much Hannah is growing already. Things like why is Amanda Ridley coming to see you to help out with a debt involving Hammond. Things like that …” Ben leaned against the corral bars, his elbow touching that of Adams and he sighed. “I’ve often come out here and looked up at the stars and the moon and wondered where you were, how you were … if you ever look and see the moon as we do, and think of us.”

Adam frowned slightly and lowered his head so that his chin was resting on his folded arms, he nodded “Oftentimes, Pa. A ships deck is a good place to be on a calm starlit night. No matter what the weather I like nothing better than to walk the deck, see the men, then go to the taffrail and look up at the stars, and the moon. I’ve seen wonderful sights, Pa, I know the Ponderosa isn’t the most beautiful place in the world because I have seen better, but - but this is home, this is where you and my brothers are …” he sighed and straightened his back and looked up at the moon, “Right now though I’m thinking of O’Brien and wondering how he’s faring, and those men out there, on board those ships. I’m thinking of the heat, the humidity, the boredom and the routine of work. I’m wondering if they’re safe …”

“You mean, there could still be those men attacking the merchant ships?”

“I can’t see the Empress changing her tactics just because her favourite nephew was killed. I’m sure he wasn’t irreplaceable.”

“Adam” Ben cleared his throat, “Is there something that you’ve not told me - about this Empress and her nephew?” he glanced down at the ground as though he could see something more interesting down there in the shadows than up in the silvery tainted purpled heavens.

“Such as?” Adam replied coolly and narrowing his eyes.

“A man talks quite freely when he’s delirious with fever, Adam.”

His son merely shrugged and shook his head before turning to start making his way back to the house, Ben fell in step with him, “Well?”

“I don’t know what I may have said …” Adam grinned, “But obviously enough to concern you.”

“Why don’t you just tell me what I need to know, son.”

“There isn’t much to tell you, Pa. The Empress realised she had executed the wrong man although she won’t admit it in front of her court. Selkirk paid the price for his mutiny and for a brief moment helped spare me from being hunted down by her. But the search is back on … not that there will be much of a search of course. I’m afraid Commodore Cartwright is too newsworthy compared to a mere rancher called Adam Cartwright.”

“She’s got you in her sights, huh?” Ben groped in his pocket again for that elusive pipe, and sighed, remembering once more that it wasn't there.

“She has,” Adam replied simply.

“Well, remember when Su Ling was here? We beat off that Chinese General and his army, didn’t we?”

“Oh Pa,” Adam nearly laughed and only managed to refrain from doing so because of his father’s sincerity, “That army amounted to a mere six men. Joe practically wiped them out single handed, we just went and tidied up afterwards. The Tong...”

“I know about the Tong, Adam. I once believed they were a only well meaning benevolent Chinese helping others of their clan or family, but I know enough to understand that there’s far more involved with them than that now.”

“Ever heard of the death of a thousand cuts?” Adam asked quietly, and when Ben nodded, Adam sighed, “Well, they’ve perfected the art of a slow death and by the time they’re ready to decapitate you -” he paused, “Look, Pa, let’s change the subject, huh?”

“Very well.” Ben said quietly, and lingered behind Adam in order to assist him up the porch step, although his son didn’t allow him the opportunity. “I’ll be going into town tomorrow, Adam. I promised Olivia that I would be at the hearing. I think I’ll call in and see Miss Ridley before hand though and see if there is anything I can do to help her. I don’t like the thought of her coming here and interrupting your day.”

Adam said nothing to that but pushed the door open. The smell and warmth of the house flooded over them, he paused and put a hand on his father’s arm, “Don’t worry about things, Pa. It’ll be alright.”

“Of course,” Ben forced a smile, “If you say so, Adam.”

Adam didn’t smile back, but nodded and then limped slowly back into his room. Ben watched him go, heard the door close before he turned and made his way to the stairs and to his room.

………………..

Jimmy Chang and Su Ling arrived at their usual time and followed their now regular routine, slightly changed now that Adam was comatose during the cleansing procedure, and that they did stop to drink some rice tea with Hop Sing before journeying home. Once again the young doctor pronounced that Adams leg was healing well, and far more quickly than they had hoped. He came from Adams room with a less anxious face and Su Ling was yet again wreathed in smiles.

“Good news?” Ben asked as he left their breakfast table and approached them both, “it’s getting better?”

“More and more so,” Jimmy said, “His recuperative powers are helped by his stubborn nature.” and he smiled broadly at the responding laughter and Hoss’ emphatic ‘He’s that alright.’

“You think he’ll be up and about soon then, I mean, back to normal” Ben followed them to the seating around the hearth where the rice tea was already set out for them.

“As normal as one could hope for,” Chang nodded. “The fever he had the other night seems to point to the last of the poison leaving his body. The medication my father left for him to take each morning means he sleeps through most of the pain now, which spares his body much stress and exhaustion. It is something I overlooked myself, and I beg your humble pardon in doing so.”

“Jimmy, I want to ask you something …” Ben cleared his throat, “What do you know about the Tongs in Virginia City?”

Jimmy and Su Ling darted a look at one another, Su Ling rose and excused herself very prettily and went to the table to engage Hester in talk about Hannah, which included Hoss who could never resist an opportunity to boast about his child.

“It’s very private, Honourable Mr. Cartwright, and not a thing easily talked about by Chinese with Americans. I -” he paused, “I do not belong to a Tong. When I chose to walk the path of an American, they decided I was not worthy of their protection and help anymore. In the time that I was in jail for the murder of Miss Sally, my father asked for help from the Tong to which he belongs. They , although members of our family, made it known then that I was not their problem. I recall my father said that their opinion was that a lamb can be sacrificed rather than the whole flock harmed.”

“Your father still belongs to this Tong?” Ben lowered his voice and his dark eyes looked deeply into Changs, who nodded, and replied gently “It is a matter of honour, family honour. My father’s Tong has provided meeting halls, homes, money and even regulation of trade to many, they have formed a corporate organisation to manage communal property. My father is very involved with these matters. As a doctor of long standing in the community -” he paused and shook his head, “If you wish to know about the Tong you must ask my father. It is something about which we do not agree, something we do not discuss.”

“I understand,” Ben sighed “Thank you anyway.” he rose to his feet, having perched himself on the arm of the settee during the discussion and returned to the table. If he looked concerned or worried Hoss and Hester thought it had something to do with Adam’s treatment and forebore to ask any questions.

………………..

Amanda Ridley opened the door to Ben’s persistent knocking and stood for a moment as though uncertain about admitting him into the house. Ben removed his hat and lowered his head as though he wasn’t going to take no for an answer and stepped inside as she indicated that he could do so. She then led him into the best ‘parlour‘. “What do you want, Mr. Cartwright?”

Ben raised his eyebrows, there was nothing like coming to the point, but then Amanda was prone to doing so, he cleared his throat, “I’d like to ask you not to call on Adam today, Amanda. He’s ill and needs to rest.”

“I’m well aware of that…”

“We did ask that no one visited until we gave the permission to do so -”

“I’m aware of that too, but the matter was important. I need help and he was the only person I could turn to.”

“No, Amanda, he wasn’t.” Ben replied kindly, “There are many others here in town who knew your parents and respected them, they would be more than willing to help you.”

“I don‘t exactly see anyone knocking on the door, do you?” her voice was brittle, hard and cold even though she tried to temper it, and her pale eyes filled with tears.

“I knocked.”

She looked at him, lowered her head and blushed at the kind way he had spoken, then she shook her head, “You came because Adam asked you to.”

“No, I came because I told Adam I would do so, rather than have you go round there again. Now, why not give me the papers you would have taken to him. I’ll look through them and see what I can find and, Amanda, I’ll do whatever I can to help you.”

“I need the help by the weekend, it’s already Tuesday.” she was wringing her hands now, and Ben had to put a hand on both hers to calm her a little, he smiled and reassured her, she would have some form of help by the weekend.

………………

The Judge, in view of the sensitivity of the case, ordered that only those involved in the matter could be present for the hearing. Those who had been curious enough to have expected permission to attend were turned away somewhat disgruntled as a result.

Mrs. Bronson had kindly agreed to care for Reuben, Sofia and Hannah. As she entered the courtroom Marcy glanced helplessly over her shoulder at those following behind her, and was comforted by the touch of Olivia’s hand on her arm. They took their seats and awaited the judge’s entrance.

Chapter 37

Judge Jeffries took his seat and looked at the rows of people before him. He found it rather amusing, having a dry sense of humour, that the assailant (accused) looked more in need of medical attention than the victims. Smithson’s mouth was still swollen and puffy from the punch in the teeth he had received from Olivia.

He looked with some sympathy at the two women, particularly one who was white faced and trembling and bore the bruises and marks on her face that identified her as the main target of the attack. He frowned, and looked at his notes. A judge has to appear impartial after all.

He was more than glad that he had enforced the restrictions that kept the matter out of the public domain. He looked carefully around him and noted the number present who were witnesses, victims and representatives of the law. He recognised Ben Cartwright who was seated beside one of the women and wondered why he was there, but knew the man well enough to know he had good reason. Roy Coffee stood by the prisoner who was lounging about in a chair trying to look nonchalant. His lawyer and a friend sat with him. Jeffries looked at the clock and decided that the sooner he got the matter dealt with the better.

……………………

Hop Sing opened the door to the persistent knocking and bowed politely to John Martin who removed his hat and asked if he could see Adam for a few moments. “Mr. Adam resting.” Hop Sing replied defensively but appreciating the distance the man had travelled on a hot day, he gestured for him to enter the house “I go see if he come talk.”

John stood in the centre of the room looking around him and feeling rather nervous. He beat his hat against his leg for a moment and then began to pace the floor. When the door of Adams room opened he actually jumped, he was so startled. He nodded to the man standing in the doorway, “I’m sorry to disturb your rest, Adam, I just wanted to talk to you about something.”

Adam continued to button up his shirt which he left trailing over his pants, then with the aid of the cane he left his room and walked to the settee, indicating with a nod of the head that John sit down. “I thought you would be at the hearing today.”

“No,” John said, “Uncle dealt with that situation. He’s at the court room to give testimony if needed.”

Hop Sing hovered and when Adam asked him to get some coffee promptly disappeared. His hopes of listening to the conversation severely limited as he was concerned that John’s appearance was going to be at Jimmy Chang’s expense.

“Well, what is it, John? Anything wrong? Barbara’s alright, isn’t she?”

“Yes, she’s well.” John smiled and his face lit up with pleasure before reminding himself of the true reason for his visit, “Look, Adam, I noticed the other day when we came that you appeared to be doing really well. Your leg seemed stronger -”

“You could tell?” Adam looked pleased, for John to comment that way gave him more reassurance than the comment from Chang that very morning. He smiled and he looked at John with narrowed eyes, “Have you come about my leg?”

“Yes, I want to see how the treatment is done.” John paused, frowned and then set his hat down on the table, “I would like to see how the leg is healing, if it is -”

“It is.”

“Then - if you’d give me your permission, could I watch -” he stopped speaking at the look of embarrassment on Adam’s face, and the arrival of Hop Sing who was putting the cups on the table. “It would help me, Adam, in the treatment of other men with burns like yours. Look -” he spread out his hands expressively and his face bore an unusually grave expression “there are men suffering burns of all kinds in the mines, you know that as well as I do, explosions that misfire, or are mistimed, fires that break out when the gas ignites or burns caused by sheer carelessness or over tiredness. If - if we can see how this procedure works and use it on them, then more lives could be saved, more limbs…” he stressed the latter word and waited for Adam’s response.

Both men reached for their cups at the same time. Adam drank his while thinking over Johns’ comments, he glanced at the clock and then at Hop Sing. John fidgeted.

“Does your uncle know you’re here?” Adam asked eventually.

“I told him I was coming to see you.”

“What did he say?”

“That it was a fool’s errand. He’s proud, Adam, the relationship he has with your family was one that meant a lot to him. He feels that - well - that with the rejection of his advice and help that trust and friendship has gone.”

“I see,” Adam raised his eyebrows and then shrugged, “Well, it hasn’t, everyone in the family holds Paul in the highest esteem. They always will. But it was my decision, not my fathers’ not my brothers’.”

John said nothing to that but sipped his coffee and glanced at Hop Sing who was standing like a sentinel close to Adam’s chair. “I want to save lives, Adam. My decision, along with my Uncles, to amputate was based on your condition at the time. I need to know how wrong I was, and to recognise how not to make such a rash decision in the future.”

“I understand that …” Adam replied somewhat testily, “Jimmy Chang’s procedure isn’t unknown, he’s been using it with American doctors for quite a while in the hospitals he’s been working in. He’s the first to admit that it doesn’t work for everyone. There are times amputation is the only thing to do.”

The sudden knock caused all three men to look startled, Hop Sing hurried over to open the door to the newcomer and found Dan DeQuille standing on the doorstep with a smile on his face and his hat in his hand. He nodded at Hop Sing and strolled into the house with a composure that amazed John and irritated Adam more than ever. The Editor of the Territorial Enterprise acknowledged John, who had risen to his feet, and then Adam, who had not but remained seated. “As the saying goes, if the mountain won’t go to Mohemmed then he must go to the mountain.” he smiled and flipped his hat onto the table, carefully sat down and nodded at Adam, “How are you, Commodore?”

“I thought I had told you once before, Will, that here I am just plain Adam Cartwright.” Adam replied between clenched teeth.

“Mmm, I know, but plain old Adam Cartwright doesn’t sell newspapers. Commodore Adam Cartwright on the other hand does …” he grinned and raised HIS eyebrows, “And call me Dan, that’s how I’m known here after all. William Wright just doesn’t carry the same panache.”

John sighed and looked anxiously at Adam who shook his head and gestured for him to remain seated, this was not lost on DeQuille who asked if he was interrupting something important to which Adam replied rather tersely that he was, a confidential meeting between doctor and patient.

“Ah, I see.” Dan frowned, “I was under the impression you were having a Chinese doctor treat you, much to the chagrin of our local ’medicine men’.”

“Isn’t there something else more interesting for you to get your teeth into, DeQuille?” John hissed, feeling the heat rising beneath his collar.

“I would have liked to get the story about the ladies who were assaulted at the dance recently, but the Judge has closed the doors on us … prefers to have the hearing ‘In Camera’ as it’s legally termed. Having been turned away I saw you heading this way, Doctor, and I thought, now what could be so important for a man to leave the side of his newly wedded wife on a lovely day like today?”

“And you followed me?”

“I did, hence, here I am.”

Adam drew his hand over his face in a familiar gesture and shook his head, “Look, Dan, you’re intruding on my property, and on my time …”

“I’m a reporter, Adam.”

“That’s no reason, that’s an excuse.” Adam scowled, “Considering some of the tales you’ve ‘created’ in your tabloid I’m wary of even saying hello to you.”

“Now you’re showing a definite bias against reporters.”

“No, only you.”

Dan shrugged, “Look, Adam, you’ve been places and done things others have only dreamed about … let me put them in print. Just an adventure or two ? Look, I’ll pay you … just say how much?”

“Oh, for heavens sake, man …” Adam shook his head, and took a deep breath, “What do you want to know? How many men died and were killed in my latest adventure? How many ships went down into the sea with all hands lost? Am I hero or villain? Well?”

Dan grimaced, “You met up with Custer before leaving for home. Had quite a confrontation with him I hear … what was all that about?”

“You don’t really expect me to tell you, do you?”

“I had hopes of something… anything …” Dan looked around at the three men, and frowned, “Nothing?”

“I’d prefer it if you just left, Dan. The Doctors here for a reason, and you’re interrupting my - “

“Consultation.” John said quickly.

“Yes, my consultation.” Adam sighed and ran his hand over his chin with a slight frown.

“Very well, I thought it was worth a try.” Dan stood up, “You’ve quite a good relationship with President Grant, haven’t you, Adam? Things don’t look so good for him just now. You still prepared to take orders from him?”

“He is still the President.” Adam replied slowly.

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes’ then?”

“Take it any darn way you choose,” Adam replied heatedly, “Now, if you don’t mind, I need to continue with my - consultation.”

DeQuille smiled, nodded, “Of course, Adam” he picked up his hat and ran his hand across the brim in a slightly distracted manner, “I’m just sorry that you couldn’t comply with my request.”

Adam didn’t reply to that but merely nodded and waited for DeQuille to take his leave which he did in a slow sauntering manner, a smile and nod to John, and then after sliding the hat onto his head he left. Hop Sing muttered some Cantonese beneath his breath as he retreated back to his post which now meant standing beside the clock. Adam sighed, and looked at John with narrowed eyes, “I’m due for a re-dressing now, if you wish to stay … then you can tell me if you think its healing or not.”

John rose to his feet and put out his hand which Adam took, shook in a rather awkward manner, and then limped to his room. Hop Sing glared at John with ill disguised annoyance as the Doctor followed Adam who hesitated slightly at the bed before nodding to Hop Sing to proceed.

……………………

The court room doors closed behind them with a thud sending a shiver down Marcy’s back before she turned to Olivia “It’s alright then, Miss Olivia?”

“Yes, Marcy, yes, it’s alright.”

“And he will go to prison?”

“The judge said for four years.” Olivia smiled and then turned to Ben, seized hold of his hand gratefully, “Thank you for coming and giving us your support. I’m so grateful. Thank you, Hoss, Joe.” she embraced Hester with tears in her eyes and then shook Chris by the hand.

“There wasn’t any other conclusion he could come to, Miss Olivia.” Hoss said in his usual honest manner, “After all, Smithsons’ history speaks against him anyhow.”

“Well, it’s over with now, Marcy, and you don’t need to worry about Smithson anymore.” Joe said and squeezed the young womans hand, “You’ll be alright now.”

Marcy smiled and lowered her head, and then glanced over at Chris O’Dell who had stepped back into the background as the Cartwrights had surrounded the two women. She excused herself and approached him, smiled and put out her hand, “Thank you, Mr. O’Dell.”

“Miss Marcy,” Chris said quietly and took her hand gently in his, “I just thought that perhaps …?”

She nodded and smiled, looked over at Olivia and then walked away by O’Dells side. Joe sighed, “Mmm, does this mean what I think it means?”

“Mr.O’Dell has had a soft spot for Marcy for a long time now.” Olivia said quietly, “I know he’s older than her by quite a few years, but Marcy needs a man who’ll make her feel loved and safe.”

“Isn’t that what all women want?” Hester said quietly as she slipped her arm through that of her husbands and smiled up at him.

Olivia said nothing to that although fleetingly she thought of her own husband, Robert, whom she had loved, and who had loved her. She had felt herself well blessed, safe and loved. She sighed and smiled at Ben who, she knew, had suffered his own losses. Ben reached into his pocket “I meant to give this to you earlier, but I’m afraid that I was later coming to the court house than expected.”

She took the envelope and glanced at the writing. She had only received two letters with that handwriting and recognising it again sent a flood of colour into her cheeks. She looked up and saw the gentle eyes of the older man looking at her, the slight smile on his mouth, “Thank you, Ben. I’ll read it later.”

“Good,” he said softly and took her elbow in his hand, “Now, how about we all have lunch at Del Monico’s?”

Before they could answer that question a shadow fell across them, and glancing up they saw Jack Hammond approaching. He barely acknowledged Ben, or his sons, but went up to Olivia, removed his hat, “Congratulations, Mrs. Phillips. Its about time that snake in the grass got his comeuppance.”

“Thank you, Mr. Hammond.” Olivia stammered and involuntarily stepped back to draw closer to Ben.

Jack merely smiled, nodded his head, looked at each one of them in turn before he said that he hoped he would meet her again, then replaced his hat and walked away. Hoss clenched his fists and took a step forward but was prevented by Hester’s hand on his arm.

“The only snake in the grass around here is that two bit rattler.” Hoss snarled.

“Well, best leave it, Hoss,” Joe muttered, “He’ll play a dud hand himself one of these days.”

Ben looked at Olivia and forced a smile, “Come along, everyone,” he said in a remarkably happy tone of voice, “Let’s go and get ourselves something to eat.”

…………………

John Martin had inspected Adam’s wounds closely, probably far closer than Adam would have liked and for longer. The exposed wounds stung as the air touched them but John was not to be hurried. He stepped back eventually and shook his head, then nodded to Hop Sing to proceed with the ‘buttering up’ and redressing. He watched everything intently, asked questions as to what the salve consisted of and what the debrading was like each morning. Adam was wishing the man would just go away but held his tongue, answered as best he could and then asked John for his opinion.

“Well,” John frowned and sighed, “I never thought I would see your leg in such good condition, Adam. Even the worse injury is showing remarkable degrees of healing.”

“You’ll have to get Chang to explain all about that …” Adam replied, “But you can see positive results for yourself?”

“Yes.” John nodded, “Yes, and Uncle Paul and myself, we were wrong. Very wrong. I’m more than grateful that you insisted on this treatment.” he watched Hop Sing binding the wounds, “It must be painful.”

“It is, but it’s improving, and that’s the main thing.”

“And tiring?”

“Exhausting.” Adam agreed.

“Yes, I can see that,” John said quietly, “Thank you, Adam. I’m very grateful to you. I‘ll go and see Dr. Chang later and learn a little more about this, it could prove such a benefit to so many.” he smiled, “Hopefully even my Uncle will realise the advantages.”

Chapter 38

Mary Ann, who had not been a witness to the attack and therefore deemed unsuitable to be admitted, joined them in the ante room. She seemed unconcerned that Ben, who had not even been present at the dance, had been allowed to enter the courtroom and sit with Olivia and Marcy. She slipped her arm through that of her husband and smiled at them all.

“Dan DeQuille was here asking questions,” she told them with a little laugh in her voice, “But the clerk sent him away.”

“He’ll probably make up some terrible story that will have his readers demanding a sequel next week,” Joe said with a shake of his tousled head.

“He wasn’t happy, but then he saw John Martin go by in his rig and looked just like the cat with the cream. He went rushing off and not long after I saw him go riding by.”

“Poor John, whatever has he done to deserve Dan’s attentions,” Hester sighed.

“Maybe he’s going to write an article about John’s wedding.” Mary Ann smiled and leaned forward to catch Olivia’s attention, “Did you hear about Barbara and John getting married?”

“No, I hadn’t.” Olivia said quietly, her mind on the letter that was burning a hole in her purse, “Was it a very grand affair?”

“Hardly so,” Mary Ann smiled, “Just the family.” she frowned slightly now as though a new thought occupied her mind, “I bought the present you suggested, Hester, and took it round while you were all in the court room. Mrs. Jenkins did a grand job of gift wrapping it.”

“I’m sure Barbara and John will love it, Mary Ann. I heard her saying how much she wanted that lamp for their dining room.” Hester smiled and drew on her white gloves before opening her parasol, “Pa, this is such a nice day, thank you for taking us out for lunch.”

“Well, it isn’t very often that we have the chance to be altogether like this…” Ben smiled and looked down at Olivia, “You don’t really mind joining this bunch of hooligans for lunch, do you?”

His dark eyes twinkled and his smile was warm and generous, as it always was when he addressed her. She laughed, suddenly feeling a trifle giddy from the excitement of being free for a few hours. “Oh no, I don’t mind at all.”

Ben took her elbow and together they followed the other two couples walking ahead of them. He recalled to mind how Adam had approached him before they left and just handed him the letter addressed to ‘Olivia’. Nothing had been said except ‘If you wouldn’t mind, Pa?’

“Huh, a glorified mail man now, am I?”

“Always good to have a second string to your bow, Pa. You never know when you may be out of a job.” Adam had grinned before stepping back to watch them leave.

Ben looked again at the young woman walking along by his side, and wondered if something of an affection was brewing in the heart of his son for her. He thought about the possibility for a moment or two but was prevented from any further consideration when Joe asked him how he had got on with Amanda Ridley earlier.

While Ben discussed the matter with Joe, Olivia turned over in her mind what exactly could be in the letter that Adam had written. Her name, ‘Olivia’, in his dark handwriting had given her quite a jolt, a pleasurable one. It was somehow significant, a leap forwards, just her name on an envelope. She shook her head and sighed. This was going to be a long luncheon.

“Ben.”

The sound of Ben’s name being called made them all pause and turn to see Paul Martin striding across the road towards them. Ben smiled “How are you, Paul?” he extended his hand which Paul took, shook it warmly, “Care to join us for lunch?”

“I can’t stop, Ben.” Paul replied, he cleared his throat, and raised his eyebrows which indicated a preference for the conversation to be in private. Ben excused himself accordingly and walked some paces away from the others.

“Is there anything wrong, Paul?” he asked this although he knew full well that Paul had been simmering over what had happened with regard to the matter of Adam’s leg. He was rather anticipating some heated words from his old friend who had never been one to hold back an opinion should he feel it warranted one.

“I - I wanted to know how Adam was getting on, Ben?”

“He’s doing well, thank you, Paul. Young Jimmy Chang is pleased with his progress and his leg is a lot stronger now.”

“And it is healing?”

“Yes, it is.” Ben nodded thoughtfully, his mind on the last time he had seen the injuries and how he had seen so clearly for himself the new clean flesh merging into the old.

“I was just asking because John has an interest in it now. He’s gone to see Adam this morning . I thought I’d take the chance of asking you so that I’m not a total ignoramus when he comes home.”

“Well, I’m glad you’re being so open minded about it now, Paul. I was rather concerned that the matter would have harmed what was a good, solid friendship between us.”

“It still is, Ben, it still is.” Paul smiled, and looked rather sheepish, “I didn’t want to back down in front of Jimmy Chang, and have to admit I was wrong. Pride I guess…”

Ben said nothing, but repeated his invitation to lunch which was again refused. Paul was busy. As Ben rejoined his family he felt relief that at least one problem in his life had been solved. If only all the others would be as easy.

…………….

In the evening with the children sleeping in their rooms upstairs, and Marcy busy with sewing a tear in the sleeve of Sofia’s blue dress, Olivia finally managed to take the letter from its envelope. She sat in her chair, the one that her mother had always preferred, with a small fire glowing in the hearth and the oil lamp set to a low flame on the table near by. The dark writing sprawled across the white paper, a firm masculine hand. She just looked at it, the formation of the letters, the loops here and there, the crossed t’s and dotted I’s. Then she smoothed it out carefully and began to read:

Dear Olivia

I am sorry that I cannot be with my family in support of you and Marcy but I shall be thinking about you all and keeping you in mind. I am sure that the outcome of the trial will be right and fair and that Marcy will feel much happier as a result; also yourself as you both suffered at that mans hands.

I would also like to take this opportunity of apologising for my behaviour the day you came for lunch here. I am
afraid that I was feeling far from well. However, I do hope that it will not put you off from accepting any future invitations. I would be most pleased to see you again ... soon.

Until then, I remain,
Yours truly,
Adam

She looked closer at the signature and noticed where he must have rested his pen in order to write the initial C, perhaps he had wondered whether or not it was too formal should he put his surname. She smiled, she was pleased that he had only written his first given name.

She looked over at Marcy and watched as she used the needle, it darted across the material of the dress she was working on. It wouldn’t be long, Olivia thought, before Marcy would be leaving the Double D. It seemed to her that Mr. O’Dell wouldn’t be the kind of man who would take his time in getting round to proposing marriage.

……………

Lee Chang heard the slight knock and lit a lamp by which to guide him down the stairs
and to open the door. A thin, almost emaciated man, stood on the threshold. He was dressed in filthy clothing and his hair was dishevelled. The visitor bowed, struggled to regain his posture so that Chang had to put out a hand to steady him. Carefully he led the man into the main room and helped him to sit down.

“Welcome to my humble home,” he said quietly, “I am Dr. Lee Chang. What is it that I can do for you, my honourable friend?”

The other man closed his eyes, and raised a hand to clutch at the old mans’ tunic “I am Hue Sheng. I am also a Doctor. Help me.” then his hand dropped to his side, his head lolled upon his shoulder and he looked like a dead man.

Jimmy came down with a candle, “Who is it, father?”

“A man, unwell, he says he is a doctor.”

Jimmy approached the man in the chair and leaned forward, “He is exhausted.” he turned the mans hands over and frowned, “The skin of the hands is hard, not soft. A doctors hands are soft …”

“We shall not judge him until we know his full story, my son.” Chang replied looking at their visitor, “Get blankets. I think he will sleep well enough here if he is that exhausted. Tomorrow we shall learn more.”

Chapter 39

Adam slowly lowered the flame in the lamp and leaned back in the chair with a slight frown. He looked over at Ben “Well, find anything of interest?”

“Not really,” Ben put down the invoice he was reading and rubbed his chin thoughtfully, “Looks like she was right, there’s not so much going into her account as there is going out”

Adam ran his fingers through his hair and shook his head, “She never said anything about being engaged to Jack Hammond to me.”

“No?” Ben stood up and stretched before leaning across the table to extinguish the flame in the lamp on the desk, “Are you surprised about that?”

“I guess she would consider it irrelevant.” His son replied with a slight shrug, “I wonder what possessed her to get involved with him. Jack Hammond has always been nothing more than a smooth talking waster.”

“You didn’t find anything either?” Ben came and leaned over his son’s shoulder and scanned the papers, “What’s this?” he pointed to a share certificate that Adam had been reading previously.

“It’s about some shares Mr. Ridley had purchased in a mine about two years before he died.” Adam passed it over to Ben who turned it towards the lamp, “Know anything about it?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact I do.” Ben smiled, “Adam, this could be just what she needs. I remember Ridley taking out these shares. It was one of Timothy O’Brien’s lodes - do you remember him?”

“I remember him coming in regularly to get drunk.” Adam frowned, “Came in once a time and claimed he had struck the mother lode. Got so drunk he fell off a table and broke his back.”

“That’s the man.” Ben walked away to his chair and sat down, he groped for his pipe and thumbed tobacco into the bowl, before striking a match to light it. For a second or so he sat there with the match getting closer and closer to his fingers, Adam waited for the inevitable to happen which were burnt fingers, a groan and another match being struck.

“Well, what happened?”

“He was crippled, that’s what happened. Became a sour old man but he sold off shares in the mine which, upon investigation, proved worthless.”

“So how’s that going to help Amanda now?”

“Timothy’s son took over the mine and began reworking it. That was about two years ago. He found the mother lode. These shares are worth a small fortune.”

Adam whistled softly beneath his breath and shook his head, “How come no one told her?”

“She probably never even knew these existed. I don’t think she had ever looked into that old envelope since her father died, if she had even bothered then. It was only because I insisted she gave it to me that - well -” he raised his hands in the air by way of explanation “She’s been sitting on a literal gold mine all this time.”

“Well, there’s nothing in the paper work to say that Mr. Ridley sold the shares at any time.”

“No point in him having even tried back then, Adam. They would have been deemed totally valueless. Amanda Ridley is a lucky woman. She’s going to be rich beyond her wildest dreams.”

“It’s that good?” Adam stood up, reached for his walking stick and limped over to take the Certificate back, he smiled, “I’m glad for her sake. Perhaps it’ll help her in more ways than one.”

Ben watched as Adam slipped the papers back into the envelope, “I’ll take those to Amanda tomorrow, and then I’ll take her, and them, to see our lawyer so that she can get an honest appraisal. Hammond won’t know what’s hit him.” he frowned slightly, “By the way, he was at the court room to day.”

“No doubt he would be, after all, Smithson’s an old friend of his, isn’t he?”

“Hmm, he wasn’t bothered with Smithson, seemed more interested in Olivia?”

Adam’s back tensed immediately, an action not missed by his father who also noticed the frown intensify “Oh, really? What did he want?”

“To congratulate her on winning the case.”

Adam said nothing to that but slowly gathered up the other papers before handing the envelope over to his father, “What did she say to that?” he asked quietly.

“She reacted as though a bad smell had suddenly hit her in the face,” Ben chuckled and noted the fleeting smile that drifted over his son’s lips. “What do you think of her, son?”

“Who?”

“You know very well who I mean.” Ben’s dark eyes twinkled and he turned to the fire which was dying down now, “Olivia Dent Phillips?”

“She’s - er hummm - umm - she’s an extremely attractive young woman.” Adam said and turned to wards the table at which he had been working and busied himself by replacing pens, closing the lid down on the ink wells. “Well, Pa, I think I’ll go to bed now…”

“One moment, son -” Ben leaned forward and looked at Adam anxiously, “John Martin was here today?”

“He was.” Adam nodded.

“Hm, what did he think about your leg?”

“He was very impressed by the improvement.”

“Good. I saw Paul today, he seemed prepared to be more tolerant about things. I think John’s more pioneering spirit has begun to rub off on the old buzzard.”

“Pa - what a way to speak about an old friend.” Adam chuckled softly, and coughed to clear his throat. “I had another visitor.”

“I think I can guess who is it was … DeQuille?”

“That’s right.”

“Mary Ann saw him riding off in pursuit of John, I wondered if he had possibly come here.” Ben sighed, “Now HE is like a buzzard, always flying low in the hope of some carrion.”

“Are you referring to me, father?” Adam grinned.

“No, no .. I meant that he’s always hanging around picking up bits of news, tid bits of gossip. I doubt if he’ll forget his visit here, Adam. He’ll find something to write about it.”

Adam twitched his shoulders and raised his eyebrows, “Well, we’ll see. Goodnight, Pa.”

“Goodnight, son.” Ben stood up and knocked the tobacco from his pipe, “Oh by the way, Adam, you never asked if I had given your letter to Olivia or not?”

“I presumed that you had.” Adam replied as his hand came to rest upon the door knob of his room.

“Don’t you want to know what her reaction was?” Ben asked slyly, looking sideways over to his note Adam’s reaction.

“Er - humm - well, what was it?”

“She spent the whole luncheon looking like she had something burning through her purse that needed urgent attention.” Ben laughed, “Good night, son.”

“Goodnight, you old pirate.” Adam chuckled and pushed the door open.

He closed the door and leaned against it for a moment as he thought over the conversation. Amanda was going to be alright financially, which was excellent. Paul had built bridges with Ben, and that was a relief. DeQuille … mmm, a nuisance. Olivia - well, she had his letter and now it only remained to see how soon she would visit again.

He ran a hand across his throat and hoped against hope that by the time she came his voice would be sounding stronger, more normal, and that the weariness that dogged him would be vanquished.

…………….

Olivia had found the little book again. Reuben had drawn another picture in it and brought it to her to see and she had taken it from him, remembered her dream, recalled the times she had seen that book in her mothers hands. “Where did you find this?” she had asked her son who, thinking he was going to get a telling off, immediately replied that he had found it, it didn’t belong to anyone and there were pages and pages that he could draw on.

She had turned it over and over in her hands. The green ribbon was faded and the book smelt musty but it was unmistakeably the one her mother had used to write in so often. She had looked at him again “Where was it? I put it on my dressing table to look at the other evening and then it was gone.”

“I know, I found it there. I knew you hadn’t looked at my picture, Ma.”

“Yes, but where did you find the book in the first place.”

“It was in the bottom of a box with some other things. I found it in the old cupboard in our room.”

She remembered that old cupboard. He slept in the room that had belonged to her and Katya. “Show me,” she had demanded and the boy led her up the stairs to the room, and brought out the box.

“Is this everything as you found it?”

“Yes, Ma, except for the book. I didn’t want any of those things …” he had curled his nose up in disdain and sat down on his stool, “I didn’t do wrong, did I, Ma?”

“No, of course not. Don’t worry, it’s alright.” she had smiled then and taken his hands in hers, “I like your drawings, Reuben, well done.”

She had opened the lid of the box and found a few sketches, her mothers’ initials at the bottom. They were likenesses of her brothers, herself and Katya; and so beautifully executed that she had to swallow the lump in her throat at the memories the pictures evoked. There were faded ribbons with curls of hair attached and Olivia had smiled for only her mother would have known which curl had belonged to which of her infants. The only puzzle was that there were five little ribbons, five curls. There was an eagle’s feather and a bead necklace such as Olivia could recall seeing worn on the Bannock women and she had remembered something at that moment that had made her gasp aloud. The memory had gone, slipped away once more into the mists of her repository of thoughts and dreams. Perhaps, she mused, reading the book would bring it back to her mind.


“What is it, Ma?”

She had looked at Reuben who had jumped up off his stool to grab at her hand, then shaken her head, “Nothing, dear, nothing, just a memory of something that happened a long time ago.”

She closed the lid and put it away on a shelf in the cupboard but the book she had kept, ready to read when everyone was sleeping that night.

Now here she was in her own bed with the lamp burning and engrossed in reading. It was a diary but not one that kept a daily record as her mother, being so busy, had jotted down thoughts, events and sketches as and when she had felt like it, with dates scrawled in the corner for the reader to find. So Olivia learned a little about the journey to the Washoe. How they had settled on this land and there were several brief references to the Cartwrights :Ephraim has befriended another settler who came here a year ago and has survived the first of his winters. His name is Ben Cartwright and he has two sons. He came to meet us with a haunch of venison that he had hunted down himself.

And another:

Ben was here today with his sons, Adam is the eldest and nearly ten years of age, the other boy, called horse for some reason, is baout five, although big for his age. They are good boys and well behaved considering they have no mother. ben has not said anything about his wife but I heard Adam tell Phillips, who is the same age as him, that his mother was dead, an answer to a question that Phil had asked him. I scolded Philip later and told him he was not to ask such personal questions. The boys got on well and helped make up the mud for the chinks between the logs.

After that there were more references to the children, Philip, Luke, Olivia and Katya. Then there were quite a few pages ripped out, their jagged edges evidence that some one had felt the need to expunge whatever had been written.

Olivia shook her head and frowned slightly in annoyance. Reading had brought back memories that were so vivid of her parents and siblings, of happy times. She flicked through the remaining pages, found Reubens picture , some more blank pages and then her mothers writing once again.

I am dismayed to see that Ephraim has torn away my writings. Everything that I could remember about our time with the Bannock has been removed. I am so sad about this, as I wanted a true account of those months to be preserved in case anyone made a false accusation about what had taken place while we were there.

And a few pages further :

Ephraim is very withdrawn. He has said we are not to have anything to do with people who have settled on the other side of Eagle Station. Even Ben Cartwright has been told he is no longer welcome. I have begged him to explain but he says that he doesn't want to give the gossip mongers any satisfaction or rather, as he put it, feed their curiousity with what they would consider as proof of their suspicions. I am so very unhappy.

Another section of writing was scribbled in lengthwise across the page:

Laura was born today.  Ephraim wept. He said he was sorry for what had happened. I know now that he believed the gossips as well, had his own suspicions. He really thought this child was conceived while I was in captivity with the Bannocks. Laura is the replica of our dear sweet Olivia even down to the colour of her hair amd eyes. He thought I was lying. He thought this child was some Bannocks all these months even though I assured him the child was his, only his. Deceit and distrust. There is no love where those miserable emotions reside in a heart.

Olivia held the book in shaking hands. She had no knowledge and no memory of another child. Who was Laura? Where was she? She was about to close the book when she caught another entry written in a corner towards the last page :

Laura died today. We buried her together, she was just one day old. I love my children but my heart is broken.

Olivia put the book into the drawer beside her bed and slowly sunk down into the pillows. For a moment she stared up into the shadows drifting across her ceiling and then felt the hot tears trickle unheeding from her eyes.

Chapter 40

Adam didn’t join them for breakfast the following morning. The previous days visitors coupled with the time spent going through Amanda’s paperwork in the evening with his father had left him exhausted. He had found sleep elusive, being constantly frustrated in his attempts by an inability to stop his mind going over and around all manner of subjects. Bodily weary but mentally over stimulated he finally succumbed to sleep in the hours between 2 and 3 a.m.

“I’ll take this paperwork in to Amanda’s,” Ben said as he pushed himself away from the table, “I’ll get an early start and then get back in time to help Hop Sing with Adam’s leg” he smiled, “It’s healing well.”

“Chang Lee said yesterday that Adam’s recuperative powers were very strong, Pa.” Hester smiled up at him, “Su Ling thinks he’ll be able to get out and about soon.”

“That’s really good news, isn’t it?” Ben positively beamed with pleasure, tweaked his grand daughter on the nose, and walked over to the bureau to collect his gun belt. As he buckled it on he went to the door of Adam’s room and slowly opened it, shook his head and glanced over at them “He’s sound asleep. From the state of the bed I should say he’s had a restless night.”

Hoss stood up and stretched, “Reckon I should get started too,” he mumbled, “Joe’s expecting me to go do some fencing around his place today.”

“Chang Lee won’t be long either.” Hester said leaving the table and dropping her napkin on the plate. “I think of everything to do with Adams treatments, I shall be more than pleased to have an end to this morning scrub out. It’s horrible. I cringe every time I go pass the door.”

She slipped her arm through that of her husbands and then smiled at Ben who had turned to wave “He’s in a hurry to get out of the house.” she sighed.

“He hates these morning sessions too,” Hoss said slowly casting a glance over at the door, “Even with that stuff Lee Chang gave Adam you can still see the pain is gitting through to him. Iffin that Jiang Peng were alive and standing right in front of me right now I’d - I’d wring his neck.”

“Don’t say so, dear.” Hester kissed his cheek, “It’s not worth thinking about, and much beyond our understanding, after all, we don’t know the exact details of what happened.”

“P’raps not, but I know what my eyeballs see every day.” he drew her close and looked at her intently, “Shucks, Hester, I don’t know what I’d do without you. I think I love you more than ever.”

“Now, what brought that on, Hoss?” she touched his cheek gently, and leaned in to kiss his cheek again, “I love you too, darling.”

By the time Hoss got to the stable to saddle his horse Ben was already about to gallop out of the yard, he yelled out that he would see him later and was gone as Hoss entered the building.

………………..

Olivia tied the ribbon around Sofia’ plait and then dropped a kiss on the top of her daughter’s head, “Now, remember what I said, you must be very good. Don’t give Marcy any trouble today.”

“I won’t, Mommy”

“Reuben, help Mr. O’Dell like a good boy, won’t you? When Marcy tells you to come in and wash your hands for lunch, make sure you do.”

“Sure, Ma, I will.” he watched as she put on her bonnet and tied the strings beneath her chin, “Where you going , Ma?”

“I need to see Ben Cartwright about something important.”

“Can’t I come too?”

“No, Mr. O’Dell needs help and I want to talk about something private without having little ears listening to every word.” she smiled at him and kissed his cheek, “Be good, dear, I won’t be late.”

Chris had already got the rig ready for her, and with a grateful smile at him she clambered on board and flicked the reins against the broad rump of her horse. “See you later, Mr. O’Dell.”

He raised his hand and watched the rig disappear around the curve in the track leading away from the ranch. He turned back to the stables and smiled as the little boy ran out of the house towards him, “Ma said I gotta help you, Mr. O’Dell.”

“Did she indeed,” he grinned, “Wal, best you git yourself a fork and start pitching in.”

………….

She wasn’t really sure exactly why she felt the need to see Ben. Perhaps reassurance or confirmation of the things she had read in her mothers own words. From what she had gleaned from the existing writing Ben had been mentioned more than anyone else of the neighbours so she felt sure that if there had been any confidences shared it would have been with him.

The rig bounced along the track and mentally she made a note of getting the pot holes filled before the next bad weather came along to make them even worse. The thought of seeing Adam made her slightly nervous, the letter he had written had given her some hope that may well be unfounded and the last thing she wanted was to find that true.

…………….

Amanda Ridley listened to what Ben was telling her and stared at the Shares Certificate in her hand. “Are you sure, Mr. Cartwright?”

“Unless you have anything hidden away that would prove that your father had sold these shares, then yes, I am quite positive, Amanda.”

“Everything in this envelope was what he put into it himself.” she said very quietly as she hugged the piece of paper against her chest, “What should I do now?”

“I thought I would take you to my lawyer and get the whole thing authenticated. Then you can do with it what you like. You could sell some of the shares if you wish and redeem the mortgages on your home and business, and also pay off your debts.”

She tapped her fingers against the top of the desk and frowned, “Mr. Cartwright, you do know why I’m in debt to Jack Hammond, don’t you?”

“No, my dear, I don’t. I know you were engaged to marry him at some time but nothing more than that.” Ben looked at her sadly, remembering a time when she was a laughing happy slip of a girl, always flirting with the young men, one of whom was his son, Adam. He sighed “It’s none of my business either.”

“After my father was killed and Fulmer was arrested and sent to jail, there was a kind of ostracism against me. No one came near, the business floundered. I was desperate. I borrowed money from Jack. We got engaged, I’m not even sure now how or why as I never loved him. I know for sure he never loved me.”

“Amanda -”

“No, let me go on, Mr. Cartwright. I have to tell someone.” she turned and walked to the window, stared out to watch people passing by, people who never turned their heads to look in at her, she shook her head, “I started drinking, gambling. I lost so much money. And every time Jack was there to bail me out. I sold everything I could, everything that wasn’t nailed down, more or less.”

“So what stopped you from the drinking and gambling?”

“Common sense. Fear of losing my sanity. All kinds of things. Jack broke off the engagement and I realised that I had been living my life in a haze. By that time I had so little money left.” she sighed and closed her eyes, rocked back and forth on her heels for a while giving Ben the idea that she was about to faint. “Paul Martin helped me so much, as did some others.”

Ben nodded, and when she turned to him he was surprised to notice that even her eyes were smiling, something he had not seen since the day Sally Ridley, her sister, had been shot dead.

“Shall we see that lawyer, Mr. Cartwright. I need to hear from someone else just how rich I am going to be.”

………….

James Chang came alone that morning. He smiled and bowed, “Su Ling unable to come today. Very busy at home.”

“Do you want me to help you, Dr. Chang?” Mary Ann asked and stood up demurely.

Chang frowned, he looked at her and then bowed, “Hop Sing old friend, he will assist. He knows what has to be done. Better than have someone who may make mistake. You understand I hope, humble doctor only wish for patient good health.”

She nodded and sat down again. Hester was busy in the kitchen and Hannah was having a little nap having tired herself out by crawling round and round the table.

She watched as Chang and Hop Sing disappeared into the room Mary Ann now thought of as ’The Inner Sanctum’. She went into the kitchen to help Hester who seemed quite capable and had everything under control. Mary Ann felt something like a liability.

“I think I’ll go back home and make Joe and Hoss something to eat,” she said to her sister in law who nodded, smiled and bade her goodbye.

She chose to walk home, the day was warm and pleasant, the breeze balmy and cooling to her body. She hummed a tune to herself and swung her bonnet too and fro by the ribbons. She was nearly home when she saw a dark shape in a huddled over position on the road. She glanced over her shoulder and realised she was further from the Ponderosa ranch house than her own house so continued to walk on. The closer she came to the shape the more obvious it was that it was a man. With her heart beating faster than ever she hurried towards him, and then having reached his side, knelt down, and gently touched his arm.

There was no response. She looked at his face and recognised him as a Chinese, but not a gentleman she had seen before, certainly not one of Hop Sings family. She rose to her feet and was wondering what to do next, knowing that Joe and Hoss were absent from home, when she heard the sound of a rig approaching.

She turned and picking up her skirts ran towards where the track forked, leading either to her home or to the Ponderosa. She waved her hat to catch the driver’s attention and sighed with relief when she saw Olivia Phillips. “Thank goodness.” she sighed, “I can’t tell you how glad I am to see you.”

“What’s wrong? What’s happened? Is Joe alright?”

“Yes, yes, it isn’t Joe. There’s a man here. He looks injured.”

Olivia jumped down and joined Mary Ann in running down to where the man lay, huddled over and looking more dead than alive. She touched his neck for a sign of a pulse and then looked at Mary Ann, “He is alive. I’ll get the rig down and we’ll put him in it.” she looked at the man’s body more closely, “There’s no sign of blood, so I don’t think we’ll harm him more by moving him.”

“Dr. Jimmy Chang is at the Ponderosa ..”

“Then we’ll take him there.”

It was a struggle for the two women to get the injured man into the rig, for they were slight of build and the man, even though he looked half starved, was bulky and his bones seemed to be loose in his skin and sag just when they needed him to be more rigid, and then vice versa when they needed him to be limp. They had to lean against the rig for a few moments to collect their breath before taking the reins and heading for the ranch.

At least Hester was able to help get the man from the rig and into the house where he was carefully arranged on the settee. Hester then turned to look at the two other women, “Oh dear me, you both look -” she couldn’t think of the word but they knew how they looked, they had only to look at one another to see that their hair was mussed up, there were dirt smudges on their faces and smears on their dresses. “You had better go and get cleaned up while I see to this gentleman.”

“Do you think he’s a friend of Hop Sings?” Mary Ann asked quietly, leaning down to observe the unconscious man more closely.

“I suppose he could be.” Hester said rather doubtfully.

It was only a few moments later, as Hester was wiping her unexpected visitors face with a cool damp cloth, that the door of Adam’s room opened and Chang, with Hop Sing, entered the big room. The smiles on their faces soon evaporated when they saw the man on the settee and Jimmy hurried to his side, “Hue Sheng,” he cried, “What are you doing here?” and then spoke rapidly in Cantonese.

Hop Sing, keeping his face totally blank, listened carefully. Then he sighed, shook his head and hurried into the kitchen. Hester followed him and grabbed at his arm, “Hop Sing, who is he? What’s going on?”

“It is Chinese business …”

“No, it isn’t, Hop Sing. He’s here, on the Ponderosa, and he must have had a reason for coming here. Now, then, tell me, who is he?”

Hop Sing frowned, “I do not know him. You must ask Dr Chang, or Mr. Adam.”

“Adam?”

“Yes, he ask for Commodore Adam Cartwright. He come here to find Mr. Adam.”

Chapter 41

Adam was on the peripherals of waking, that half way time where dreams were about to be scattered to the four winds and the realities of a new day would come crashing in upon him.

The excited jabber of voices from the next room penetrated his skull and forced him to close his eyes again. Was he still dreaming? His leg ached with that dull throbbing pain that meant he had endured the scrubbing out, but somehow it was harder to drag himself from the last dream that seemed now to be filling his world.

In the wash room Olivia and Mary Ann were hurrying to clean themselves as best they could, although the damage to their dresses was beyond rescue. By the time they had returned to the main room Hester was on her knees bathing the injured mans brow, while Chang and Hop Sing were talking in Chinese at one another.

Hester turned around to look at them “Dr. Chang said that this man is called Hue Sheng. He claims to be a doctor. How on earth did he end up here?”

“In Olivia’s rig, he was sprawled over my track and we had to haul him here as there were no men available at home.” Mary Ann replied briskly, “I remembered that Dr. Chang was still here.”

James turned at hearing his name mentioned and shook his head “I don’t know how he came to be here. He came to our home yesterday evening demanding to see Commodore Cartwright -”

It was at this point that the adjoining door opened and Adam stood framed in the doorway struggling to do up buttons to his shirt, get his eyes to focus and hang onto his cane “What in Pete’s name is going on in here?” he growled as loudly as his voice box would permit, “It sounds like the four horsemen of the Apocalypse have ridden in!”

There was silence as everyone turned to face him. He screwed up his eyes and shook his head, “Thank you! Peace at last! Hester, is there any coffee left in the pot? Jimmy? You still here?” he raised a hand to pass over his eyes and sighed, “Where’s Su Ling?”

“Adam -” Hester appeared to rear up from the settee in such a unique manner that Adam dropped his cane which clattered onto the floor with the sound of a small gun going off. He leaned down to pick it up and almost fell along with it, only Hop Sings intervention prevented him from doing so. “Adam -” Hester tried again, “We have someone here who wants to see you. He says his name is Hue Sheng.”

Momentarily Adam froze, then he took the cane from Hop Sing and limped towards the settee. Mary Ann and Olivia having come from the wash room were still out of his line of sight, and stood quite still as they watched the scene being now carried out before their eyes. To Olivia the sight of Adam Cartwright with tousled hair, unbuttoned shirt flapping loose around his hips, the bandages showing through the slit in the seam of his pants and his bare feet was such a contrast from the powerful confident man who had come to her home all those months ago that her eyes filled with tears and her throat ached with the pity of it all.

“Hue Sheng?” Adam uttered the name in the softest of voices as he approached the settee and looked down at the man stretched out as though already dead, “Poor wretch. Where did you find him?”

“He was looking for you, Commodore.” Jimmy said quietly, “He came to our house last night, but I had no idea he had left to come here. I had left Su Ling to care for him.”

Adam leaned down and scanned the haggard face of the man who had once saved his life, he shook his head, “How ill is he?”

“Malnutrition, tuberculosis, exhaustion and pneumonia.” Jimmy replied and Adam winced, he looked at Hester and asked her where Hannah was and when she told him the child was upstairs sleeping he nodded, “Make sure she stays away from him.” he looked at Hop Sing, “He can’t stay here. Take him into my room -” he coughed, cleared his throat, “Make him something to eat, Hop Sing.”

“You think I do everything together?” Hop Sing cried, waving his hands in the air, “Do this and do that … I take him in room, where you sleep?”

“Hop Sing, Jimmy -” Adam paused and turned to Hester, “Could you get Hank and Ezra here, they can get him into the bedroom.”

“But what about yourself?” Hester cried as she headed for the door, but he just shook his head and continued to look sadly down at the man who appeared more dead than alive.

“How long do you think he has, Jimmy?” he said in a voice barely a whisper.

“Not long, a few days only.”

“Did he give you any explanation as to why he was here?”

“Only to see you.”

Adam shook his head and glanced up, then with a sigh looked across the room. It was then he saw Olivia standing beside Mary Ann. He looked from one to the other of them with a look of confusion and perplexity upon his face which he pulled immediately into a mask of total detachment. “Good morning,” he said, “It seems as though you have arrived in time for another crisis, Olivia. How are you this morning, Mary Ann?”

“We found him.” Mary Ann said immediately, “Olivia was coming along in her rig and thankfully we managed to get him into it and bring him here.”

He glanced from one to the other of them with a small smile playing about his mouth and then he ran his fingers through his hair, remembered his shirt and one handedly tried to button them up, “Thank you, thank you very much. I owe this man my life -” he mumbled and felt a total idiot, once again she was there to witness him at his worse. He could feel heat rising from his feet up to the roots of the hair on his head.

Hank and Ezra now added their own brand of mayhem to the scene as they lifted Hue Sheng from the settee and into the bedroom where he was settled into Adam’s still warm bed. “Thanks, boys.” Adam nodded over to them as they hurried out of the house and back to their work.

Jimmy had followed them into the room, and had stayed there to give Hue Sheng a more careful examination. In the silence Olivia moved into the room and closer to Adam, she smiled, “Good morning, Adam.”

He glanced at her, saw the twinkle in her eyes and the smile and he smiled back, extended his hand “Good morning, Olivia. Despite the chaos, it is good to see you again.”

“Thank you for your letter, although I hadn’t expected to come visiting quite so soon.”

“Really?” he chuckled, and indicated a chair for her to sit down, Mary Ann came and sat down on the blue chair leaving him the settee, “Why ever not?”

She laughed now and shook her head, “I - I really didn’t think that ‘soon’ meant the very next day.”

“Well, you’re here, and that’s the main thing.” he looked at Mary Ann and smiled, “Thank you for helping Hue Sheng, Mary Ann.”

“I wouldn’t have been much help if Olivia wasn’t coming along at the right time with her rig.” Mary Ann replied looking at them both with a smile, “It must have looked quite a strange sight, the way we were struggling to get him into it.”

Adam nodded although he was still concentrating on doing up his buttons in as inconspicuous a manner as possible. Hester came in with a tray loaded with coffee and cups which she set down on the table. “How did you get to know him - this man now occupying your bed, Adam?”

Adam frowned and raised both eyebrows before he shook his head slightly, “It’s a long story.”

“We’ve time -” Mary Ann smiled as she accepted the cup from Hester.

Adam took a cup and watched as Hester poured the coffee into it, he glanced over at Olivia who was sitting in the red chair looking thoughtful. "She doesn't really want to hear this, nor does she need to hear it. She didn't come to see me because of that letter. She came for another reason entirely. I wonder what she's thinking. For heavens sake, this is another mess."

“So -” he turned to her and smiled, ”What was it that brought you here today, Olivia? I presume you left the children at home?”

“Yes, with Marcy, and O’Dell.” she replied and sipped some of the coffee. She sighed and her shoulders slumped a little, “I didn’t come in answer to your letter, to be honest with you, but because I needed some information from your father.”

Ah well, that puts me firmly in my place, Adam thought and gave her a whimsical smile, a nod of the head, “Well, he shouldn’t be much longer now. You won’t mind waiting, will you?”

“No,” she said rather more quickly than she would normally have liked, “No, not at all.”

The wail of a child drifted from the room above and Hester sighed, shook her head and groaned, “Well, that’s my peace at an end. I had best get to see to see her. Will it be alright to bring her down now?” she looked over at Adam anxiously

“Yes, of course.” he frowned, and then looked again at Olivia, “Pa went to town to see Amanda Ridley. I doubt if his business will take much longer. Is there anything I can do to help in the mean time?”

She looked down at her hands holding the cup “I don’t know, you would have been very young yourself at the time …” her voice trailed away and when she looked up she could see that he was looking puzzled and the frown had not left his face, “Something happened - after the Bannock had taken us, and we came back -”

He nodded “I see. I doubt if I would be of much use to you in that case, Olivia, as you say, I was quite young at the time.”

“It was when we came to stay here, my brothers, Katya and myself.” she paused and frowned, “No, perhaps it happened before then, I - I suppose that’s what I’m not sure about, it’s what I need to ask Ben.”

Hester came downstairs with Hannah in her arms and sat down on the settee. Hannah, on seeing Adam, clapped her hands and bounced enthusiastically “Dadddaaa- m.”

Mary Ann laughed “Oh, isn’t she just so cute. She’s nearly got your name right too, Adam.”

He smiled, his mind already occupied on things relating to Olivia’s comments. Hester fussed over Hannah’s dress, getting a ribbon tied here and there. As she was about to speak the door opened and Jimmy stepped back into the room and approached them.

“Hue Sheng is conscious now. He wishes to speak with you, Adam.”

“Did he say how he got here?” Mary Ann asked, “And how he ended up on the track in a heap.”

Jimmy turned to her and acknowledged her politely, he smiled, “He knew I was coming here and rode on the back of the buggy, but as I turned into the track for the Ponderosa ranch he fell off.” he sighed, “I think I took the corner too fast.”

“I’ve seen you driving, Jimmy,” Mary Ann said with a nod of the head, “And I think you’re right.”

“Well, in that case, ladies, if you will excuse me.” Adam leaned forward upon his cane and rose to his feet, “Olivia, I hope you won’t go too quickly?”

“I don’t intend to go anywhere until I’ve had a chance to speak to Ben,” she replied and then smiled, her eyes becoming very green as she did so.

……………..

Hue Sheng was propped up by pillows in the bed and looked a frail relic of a man compared to the memory Adam had of him when they had met on the Red Dragon. He relaxed when he saw the other man coming into the room, and waited for the door to close before he greeted him. “I spik little English. Learn little.”

“That’s alright, Hue Sheng, I can still remember enough Cantonese to get by … what happened to you? Why are you here?”

Adam sat down on the chair by the open window. Hue Sheng looked out onto the view and sighed, he gave Adam a slight brief smile “It is very beautiful. This is very good land.”

Adam nodded and cleared his throat, an indication to Hue Sheng that he needed to speak and answer the questions. He also cleared his throat. “I returned to my own province. On the way there an American officer was pulled from the sea. Although the sun and sea had done its worse on him, I recognised him as the American who had been with Jiang Peng. When we landed the other men didn’t want to be cursed with the presence of the American devil man. I was left with him. I was taken with him to Beijing. Questioned as to who he was…” he looked at Adam thoughtfully, “He was out of his mind from brain fever caused by the constant sun, the heat, the water. When they said he was Commodore Cartwright he agreed. So I also agreed but with care.. I only said he was the American seaman who had brought death to Jiang Peng.”

Adam cringed back into his chair, he could almost smell the smoke from the burning flesh of the man who had sought to kill him. He took a deep breath and then encouraged the other man to continue “The Empress said that she would reward me and as a doctor, a physician, I would be especially privileged. She rewarded me -” he paused and turned away, his lips worked but no sound came from them. Tears welled up in his eyes and coursed down his cheeks and even when he attempted once again to speak the words couldn't get pass his throat.

“Do you need the doctor?” Adam asked urgently, leaning forward to put an reassuring hand on Hue Shengs arm but he shook his head and put his own hand upon Adams shoulder and looked deep into the anxious eyes.

“When Jiang Peng took me from my village, I had aged parents, a wife, two children. I had not seen them for two years and the hope was in my heart that I would, at last, because of your kindness and courage, be able to be with them again. My reward .. Death.”

“All of them?”

He inclined his head and closed his eyes, “The Empress knew the man they executed was not the Commodore Cartwright. There were officials in court at Beijing who had seen you in Washington with the president. She knew that I had lied.”

There was silence, Adam turned to look out of the window at the view and felt suddenly cold, as though evil had trickled in with the breeze and touched them with an icy finger.

“How did you get away?”

“I was shown my village before they led me away in chains. But a guard was taken ill and I promised to help him as I was a physician. I was able to find the way to get from there, to a ship. I worked my passage under a false name, the papers I had stolen from the guard before he died. You see, Commodore, to many Americans we Chinese, we all look alike.” he smiled weakly and closed his eyes, “I worked hard, and kept quiet. I was determined to get here and warn you.”

There was a knock on the door and Hop Sing entered balancing food on a tray. He set it down and quickly left again. Both men looked at the bowl of soup and bread, and both men sighed and looked away. Adam was first to speak, “Are you hungry, do you need help to eat it?”

“I am very hungry, Commodore, but - “ he waved it away, “It is no good to eat it, I cannot keep it any longer in my stomach. I am dying. I know that.”

“Can’t you even try a little. Hop Sing is a very good cook.” Adam smiled wanly, it didn’t touch his eyes.

Hue Sheng closed his eyes, “I came to tell you that Jiang Peng has a brother. He is now in San Francisco and will be making his way here. He is seeking to avenge Jiang Peng.”

“What about the Tong?”

“He heads the Tong that the Empress has ordered to search out for you.”

“Is he - does he intend to take me back to China?”

“Dead or alive, it won’t matter to him.”

Once again Adam turned his eyes towards the view. He inhaled the air deep into his lungs. He looked at Hue Sheng who still had his eyes closed. “Hue Sheng, how long do you think I have?”

“Before he comes here or before he - gets you?”

“Before he comes here?”

“A week maybe.”

Adam inhaled again. Then stood up and leaned upon his cane to look down at the man, “How will I recognise him?”

“He looks like his brother. Not so slim nor as short. Other than that you will know him.”

“His name?”

“Tao Wei Peng. But I don't think he will use that name, of course.” Hue Sheng sighed, “I am glad I came, I knew that I was ill even back when I first met you, Commodore. Many of the men who served under Jiang Peng had the illness you call consumption. I had hoped that I would die under the sky of my own village, not here in a foreign land.”

“The moons’ the same, Hue Sheng.” Adam whispered gently.

“I must sleep now.” came the reply and Hue Shengs hand dropped slowly back onto the bed.

Adam sat very still for some moments trying to think of what to do next. A week? Maybe less. And there was Olivia in the other room … someone he wanted to consider as more than a friend, yes, he had to admit that to himself now. Now that any chance of love would have to be denied.

He ran a hand over his brow and wiped away sweat. There was another knock on the door and it opened “Anything wrong?” and for a moment Adam didn’t realise it was his own father speaking. “You’ve been in here a long time.” Ben said as he stepped into the room, and looked over at the man sleeping in Adams bed, “How is he?”

“Dying.” Adam replied morosely.

“Chang said a few more weeks …”

Adam shook his head “No, it won’t be that long.” he looked at his father sadly, and then smiled, “Is Olivia still here?”

“Yes, she is.” Ben replied and looked at his son gravely, “Will you tell me what’s wrong?”

“Yes, I will.” Adam replied, “But - later.”

Chapter 42

Ben gave his son a last lingering look and then with a sigh suggested he should tuck his shirt into his pants “There are ladies present…” he added rather absent mindedly which caused Adam to almost laugh aloud but as it was he hurriedly began to push his shirt tails into his pants “Er - um - sorry, Pa.” he mumbled and then grinned and put a hand on his fathers shoulder, “Good to know that the observances of social etiquette still exist even here on the Ponderosa.”

“Enough of your insolence, young man.” Ben said in an attempt to instil some light heartedness into them both before they stepped out to face their audience.

The three women instantly stopped talking and turned their attention to Ben and Adam as they came into the room. Adam glanced around at them and then found Hop Sing loitering by the table, he beckoned him over and in a low voice asked him to sit with the sick man and attempt to get him to eat something. Hop Sing only nodded and quickly went into the bedroom upon which Adam closed the door.

“What’s wrong?” Hester asked immediately, “You both look - “

“Nothings wrong,” Ben interrupted with a promptitude not lost on any of them, he smiled in as reassuringly a manner as possible when he noted the look that passed between them, and extended a hand to Olivia, “My dear, do sit down. Have you had something to drink?”

Jimmy Chang cleared his throat and stepped forward, “We are not foolish, Mr. Ben, we do understand that this man has brought bad news to you. I have tried to persuade the ladies that there is nothing sinister or to worry about -” his eyes flicked over their faces “or anything that need concern them. They seem not to believe me.” his voice faltered.

“You’re quite right, James, it isn’t anything that need concern them,” Adam replied and looked thoughtfully at the doctor, “But he came to your home last night, he must have spoken to you about why he was here.”

“He was delirious. We - as doctors - cared for him and examined him. He only spoke about having come all this way to see you. He speaks very little English.”

Adam frowned “But he came here on your vehicle.”

“I didn’t know. I never saw him.”

Mary Ann shook her head and frowned, her pretty face obscured by the shadow of confusion, “He certainly was persistent then. A very sick man like him, getting here by hiding from you? What was there to be afraid of?”

Adam darted a look over at Chang who cleared his throat and squirmed a little, “Indeed. He would know that I would not have permitted him here. He is ill with sicknesses that I would not wish to bring to this house, to this family.” he turned to Adam, “Two of your wounds are nearly healed completely. But the last is still open to infection.” his anxious concern for his patient was palpable and Adam felt sorry for him, all the same he could only shake his head and say that the man would remain where he was now.

“Olivia,” Bens voice broke into the following silence and he looked at her with a smile, “You came to see me about a problem?” his eyes looked concerned, remote, and although he smiled at her she could see that whatever had happened in that room was still uppermost in his mind. She stood up and smiled while with her eyes she looked steadily at him and then at Adam, “It’s a problem that can wait a while, Ben. I can see that there is something far more serious occupying your minds and concerns now. I can come another time and discuss it with you then.”

“Are you sure?” he replied a little too quickly for the relief in his voice couldn’t have been more noticeable, she nodded, “Quite sure.”

Adam, who had seated himself down in the blue chair, now stood up, as she stepped towards him, “I’ll see you to your rig.” he said quietly.

“You aren’t wearing any shoes …” she laughed as she glanced down at his feet.

“True,” his smile created dimples and the dark eyes softened as they looked down on her, “But I’d still like to see you to your rig.”

He put his hand to the centre of her back, a little gentle touch that sent a trickle of warmth through her body such as she had not experienced for some years and she had to grip hold of her purse tightly in order not to shiver.

They walked together to the yard and he, limping by her side and leaning on his cane, stroked the horses nose with his free hand and then took her elbow as though to help her into her seat. For a moment they stood very close together and his eyes lingered on her upturned face before he drew back, “I’m sorry this matter has happened now, Olivia.”

“These things happen,” she murmured although she could tell from his face that such things actually seldom did happen, she put a hand on his arm, “Is it so very serious, Adam?”

“Did Chang mention anything to you while we were in the other room?”

“No, nothing except how pleased he was with the way your leg was responding to treatment. Hester wanted to know about the other man but he didn’t answer her. But - tell me, Adam, is the news he brought, so very serious?”

He ran a hand across his face and clenched his teeth together before looking at her very seriously, “Yes, it is serious.” he glanced over at the house, and then his eyes roved around the outbuildings before resting back upon her face, “Listen, Olivia, I want you to do something for me.”

“Yes. Anything. Just ask -”

Such a willing attitude expressed in those few words caused Adam to gulp back the words he was going to utter, he paused a while, raised his hand and touched her cheek very gently, then lowered it again ,”I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done that, it was - er - inappropriate.”

She said nothing, unsure exactly how to tell him that it was, in fact, quite wonderful. Seeing his discomfiture she sighed “What was it you wanted to ask me?”

He nodded, “Don’t ever come here again, Olivia.” at the startled expression on her face and the way she stepped back as though he had struck her, Adam realised his words needed some explanation “No, don’t think it is because I do not wish to see you again, I mean, that any of us do not wish to see you, it’s just that things are going to be very dangerous here for a while.” he put a hand onto her arm and felt it tremble, “Olivia, will you promise me that you won’t come here again until I come to you and tell you that it’s safe? Will you promise me that?”

She looked at him again, confused, perplexed and a little frightened, “Can’t I help in any way?”

“I can’t see how. You have children to keep safe …” he was thinking randomly and then shook his head and stepped back, “Keep safe, Olivia. I will come and see you as soon as this is all sorted out and there will be no more threat to you.”

“I wish that you would explain what it is about, Adam. There must be something I can do?”

He looked down at the ground for a moment before rising his eyes to look more intently into her eyes, “Yes, there is something you can do for me. Would you permit me to call on you sometime in the future -” his smile brought the light back into his eyes, “and get to know you more -”

Her hand on his arm tightened its hold, there was no trembling now, warmth and strength only. She nodded “I’d like that, but -”

“No but’s -”

“I would -”

“Yes or no?”

“Yes,” she nodded again “Please.”

“You’ll wait for me to come to you?”

“Yes, if I must …”

“You must, Olivia. You must wait for me, don’t come here, not for any reason.”

“Could I not send O’Dell to make sure you’re alright?”

“No, I don’t want anyone to know there is any attachment by any of us to you. It could be used -” he paused realising he had said too much and shook his head, “You must go, Olivia, although -”

It wasn’t time to waste time. It was too soon and yet the possibility was there for it to be too late. He drew her towards him, and she, unresisting, leaned into him. His arm encircled her and held her close and their mouths touched softly, gently. It seemed to her that from that moment on her heart was no longer her own. Love could be painful at times, that aching longing desiring feeling, that yearning to be held, to be loved, and cherished all consuming. It was just a kiss.

But when they drew apart both knew that what each felt for the other would remain with them forever.

……………

Ben was pacing the floor by the time he returned to the room and Jimmy Chang was looking nervous. “Is she alright?” Ben asked quietly, “Did she give you any indication as to why she came?”

“No, nothing.” Adam replied with a slight shake of the head, “I told her not to come here again -” he raised a hand to silence the other two women who had opened their mouths in protest, “You’ll understand why later, when we get to talk about this …” he drew in his breath, “I know it’s asking a lot, but I’d prefer to go over this only once. I’d rather wait until Hoss and Joe were here before I explained what this was about …”

Jimmy Chang frowned, “I think I must take Hue Sheng back to town with me. He is a danger to the ladies and child, as well as to yourself.”

“He can’t do worse than he already has,” Ben murmured, “Leave him here, James. The poor wretch doesn’t have that much time left on this earth as it is.”

The door of the adjoining room opened and Hop Sing called for their attention, speaking a gabble of Cantonese that sent Chang rushing into the room, followed closely by Ben and then Adam who had the presence of mind to tell the women to remain where they were.

Hue Sheng was obviously dying, which said little for Chang’s medical diagnosis, but there are times when a mans limits have reached as far as they can go, and he desires nothing more than to die. He no longer fights for life, but rather seeks out to embrace death. That long lasting sleep that protects from the buffets of lifes realities. Hue Sheng had accomplished what he had sought to do, and that was to find the Commodore. He reached out a hand and took hold of Adams “I came on the ship with him and his family. My best disguise, a lowly member of the crew to be spat at and kicked aside like some unclean animal. He has come with his family . Be watchful.”

“Hue Sheng,” Adam said softly, “Why did you risk your life like this … ?”

“You risked your life … do you not remember how many times? I had nothing left in China, nothing. The Empress took everything I loved. Now she reaches out to take you. You must not let her win.”

“What did he say?” Ben asked as Adam moved away from the bed, for the conversation had been held in Chinese, and briefly Adam told him what had been said before he turned to Chang, “There’s nothing we can do for him now, James.”

Chang shook his head “No, it is over for him now. I shall take him back to town so that he can be buried in the way of our people. He would prefer it that way…”

“James, don’t come again for a while …” Adam said quietly, “It may be better -”

“No, I can’t let you stop your treatment now.”

“My leg isn’t likely to drop off if we miss a few days.”

“I shall come tomorrow.” Chang frowned “Do not think you are alone in this, Mr. Adam, my father knows more than he has told me. I shall come tomorrow.”

Chapter 43

The tension in the house was palpable. Hoss several times got to his feet and declared he had to help Joe until in the end they let him go because they could see the anxiety was tearing him to pieces. It left Hester more nervous than ever so that she began to pace the floor, go to the windows and look out in a glassy eyed way to the stars that were now shining in the night sky.

Mary Ann retreated into herself, seeming to shrink while she kept casting her eyes over to the door as though afraid of what lay behind it. Eventually she rose to her feet and joined Hester at the window, slipping her arm around the other womans waist and resting her head upon her shoulder.

Adam sat cursing the day he had arrived back on the Ponderosa. The distress of his sisters-in-law made him feel the most selfish and arrogant man alive. He sat with a fixed expression on his face as he stared into the hearth or at the bookstand, anything other than see Hester and Mary Ann. He alternated between tapping his fingers against his mouth to tapping them on the arm of his chair. Then he would stand up, lean upon his cane and limp to his room and go in to look through the window where he could see the rosy glow of the fire lighting up the horizon beyond.

He felt utterly sick at heart. When the door opened and Ben came into the room he couldn’t move, but remained where he was until Ben’s hand landed upon his shoulder, “You can’t blame yourself, Adam.”

“I can, and I do …” Adam replied quietly.

“You weren’t to know -”

“I did know. Or rather, I should have known.” Adam cleared his throat and refused to look at his father, “Grant mentioned something to me before I left Washington to come here. He referred to it as a rumour, not too sure etcetera, but the fact of the matter was that I had an idea this was a possibility. Then I had a letter from a man called Mannering -”

“The economist you took to England?”

“Now in China, and he warned me there was trouble brewing from the Empress. I chose to ignore it. I’ve put you all in terrible danger.”

“No -”

“Pa! Yes! Yes, I have - I wanted to come home, I was tired, I felt ill, and in pain. Then once the treatment started I kept thinking I’d be able to get away before anything happens. But that was just wishful thinking, a fools way of thinking.” his fingers rubbed at his temples, and then at his hairline, he shook his head, “I - I need to know what his weak point is - every man has one, don’t they? But -” fingers now to mouth and eyes darting from the window to the chest of drawers, “I don’t know enough about him to work out what it could be.”

“Adam, the fact of the matter is that you’re here now, and we have to deal with this situation as best we can. There’s little point in blaming yourself, as Hoss said, where else could you have gone. We’re your family so we support each other, and we fight for each other.”

“What about Hannah? And Hester and Mary Ann?” Adam turned to face his father “Do they have to be part of this fight too?” he shook his head and look back to the window, “Looks like the fires dying down -”

“The boys will be back soon then.”

Adam nodded and turned to his father, “Pa, there’s something you should know about men like Tao Wei Peng and his brother, Jiang. They’re related to the Empress of China -”

“I know that -” Ben said severely, a slight scowl on his brow.

“That means they’re royalty, members of the royal family.”

“Alright, I know that too.”

“A man who wrongs the royal family faces death but -”

“But?”

“It’s common practice for their family to be wiped out. I think the word they use is - expunged from the face of the earth.”

Ben’s throat tightened, he cleared his throat noisily, “I see. So we’re all in danger then?”

“Tell me what to do, Pa? How do I stop it?” Adam groaned, “It won’t matter where I am, where I go here on the Ponderosa. or anywhere at all he’ll send his Hongmen to search you all out and pick you off one by one.”

“All because of one man’s death?”

“Jiang Peng wasn’t just one man, he was part of a dynasty.” Adam said quietly, and turned to look at the door “Sounds like Hoss and Joe are back.”

“Good.” Ben stood up for he had sat down during this conversation and now faced Adam, “Look, son, we’ll find a way out. There’s One more powerful than us to whom we can lean upon for help when things look this bad.”

Hoss’ voice permeated into the room and Adam watched his father open the door and walk out. He followed immediately afterwards and was confronted by his brothers. They brought in the smell of smoke and fire, it clung to their bodies and clothes as much as the soot and dirt from the flames they had fought marked and soiled their faces and blackened their hands. Joe went straight to Mary Ann and smiled gently before he drew her into his arms, “I’m sorry, sweetheart, we couldn’t save it all, but what we did is salvageable. The main thing is that no one has been hurt.”

“How bad is it?” Ben asked Hoss who had kiss his wife gently on the cheek

“Wal, it had got plentiful hold by the time we got there, but the men worked hard and we soon got it under control. Jest the front of the house got burned real bad, the rest is safe enough.” he squeezed Hester by the hand and smiled, then turned back to Adam and Ben, “I’ve got some men keeping an eye on it, case there might be some wood still sparking enough to get into a blaze. They’ll let us know if there’s anything happening that we need to worry about.”

……………………

Lee Chang listened intently to everything that his son had to tell him and sat very still with his old eyes rheumy and moist. Once or twice he shook his head, but most of the time he just stared ahead of him, each hand concealed in the wide sleeves of his jacket, and his face blanked off and stern.

“You have to help them, father. They are your friends.”

“The Tong of my family will not permit it, Jimmy. You are not too much of an American to remember our laws , our code.”

“If it means that we turn our backs on those who helped us when we needed help, then I don’t want to remember anything about it.”

“Jimmy?” the old man snapped out the name and looked at his son who had turned away in order to go up stairs “You want me to defy a member of the royal household? The nephew of the Empress? How can I or any member of our Tong defy such a master? He has the power over our lives, all of our lives.”

“This is America , Honourable Father. We are not in China now.”

Lee Chang shook his head “You are so American that you have your head firmly buried in the sand. Here in this new country we Chinese cling more firmly to our ways than if we were back in China. Someone once said that we are more Chinese than people back home in our home provinces. It is true. There is nothing I can do to help the Cartwrights, if I were even to try it would be like writing a death sentence for us all.”

“Could you not go to the masters of the other Tongs here and ask them for help?”

“Those of whom you speak would not be interested in what I said. No, it would only cause more trouble and bring attention to ourselves.”

“Adam Cartwright didn’t worry about bringing attention to himself when Fulmer and Ridley were lying and trying to get me hanged ! Please -” James’ voice faded into the silence of the room, his father raised a hand to signify that enough had been said before he turned and left the room.

Su Ling approached her husband and took hold of his hand. She could feel it trembling within her own and she looked up into his face and saw tears fill his eyes. “Husband?”

“Su Ling, I feel ashamed. I never thought to feel ashamed of who I was, or what I was before. But I am now.”
…………………

The loud knocking on the door was finally rewarded as Olivia opened it carefully and saw Chris O’Dell standing impatiently on the other side. She pulled her shawl around her “What’s the matter?”

“Somethings happened over at the Ponderosa, M’am. Joe Cartwrights house is burning …”

“Are you sure?”

“I rode down to help them, M’am. Joe and Hoss Cartwright were there and we got it all under control eventually.” he drew in his breath, “Thought best to tell you -”

“Come in, Chris. You need a drink and something to eat.” she pulled at his arm and closed the door behind him. Marcy was coming downstairs with a lighted candle and then paused when she saw Chris. They smiled at one another and nodded their ‘Hello’ before turning away to look at Olivia. “Chris needs a drink.” she told Marcy, and then turned to him again, “Do you want to wash -?”

“Thanks, Miss Olivia, I was just thinking once I’d had a drink I’d go into town and inform the sheriff. That’s what you said to do, aint it?”

“Yes, yes, of course. It’s just that I hadn’t expected it to be a fire …” her voice trailed away and then she turned her attention to helping Marcy, “No one was hurt, were they?”

“No, they were all at the Ponderosa. That Candy Canady told them about the fire and then Hoss and Joe came.”

“Did you see anyone else - before the fire?”

Chris frowned and took the cup from her hand, glanced over her shoulder at Marcy, then nodded “Yeah, several men. Not the usual kind you see around here.”

“How do you mean? Men are men, arnt’ they?” Olivia frowned.

“Well, yes, Miss Olivia, but there are American men and there are Chinese men … these were definitely Chinese men.”

“Than you must tell Roy about it, as soon as possible.”

He drained the cup dry and nodded, “I’m on my way, M’am.”

……………………..

Cleaned up and relaxing a little Hoss and Joe sat beside their wives talking about the fire. Joe was looking at the red silk flag wrapped around the baton “They weren’t keeping things secret, were they? Sure wanted us to know who was behind it all.”

“That’s how they work.” Adam replied, “Scare people, wear them down, get them to panic and make stupid mistakes.” he pursed his lips.

“What about if you went to one of the line shacks and stayed there until this were all over, Adam?” Hoss suggested

“I already suggested that.” Joe frowned, “I don’t think it would work though.” he tossed the baton over to Hoss who caught it deftly in one hand, “Seems to me they already have us under observation. Adam, do you know how these people go about their business? I hear talk about them in town at times, and they don’t all act like that General who came for Su Ling, do they?”

“No.”

“They what do they do?” Hoss asked.

“Well, quite often a Master of a Tong will employ what they call 'boo how doys', or as we would call them, hatchet men. They’d be employed to do whatever job they were paid for in as secretive a manner as possible… murder, arson, anything.”

“And will this fella hunting you do that?” Joe asked quietly.

“May be…”

“You ain’t sure?”

“I don’t know him. I don’t know his mind, Joe.”

“No, of course not, I’m sorry.” Joe frowned, “He must be a pretty vindictive sort of guy to burn down the house belonging to someone he don’t know.”

“He knows you’re my brother. To his mind, I killed his brother in a fire … why shouldn’t my brother suffer the same fate.”

Joe went slightly pale and turned his face away to stare at the wall rather than meet Mary Ann’s eyes. Ben tapped the bowl of his pipe against the hearth stones, ash trickled out into the logs, “We’ve faced worse. Now I suggest we get some sleep. Adam … “ he looked at his eldest son who was staring at the logs with a blank expression on his face “You too …”

Adam rose to his feet slowly, he nodded, bade them good night and limped to his room. Joe and Hoss watched him go, then turned to Ben, “What do you think we should do, Pa?”

“Keep a watch …”Ben said. “Now, then, young ladies …” he leaned forward and kissed them both.

Once they had gone upstairs to their rooms the allocation of guard duty was shared out between them. Ben had first watch, followed by Joe and then Hoss. In his room Adam was prepared to conduct a watch of his own. He checked the chambers in his gun, spun the cylinder and then placed it within reach … he closed the window and drew across the curtains. Then he lay down and waited.

 

Chapter 44

James Chang was a man who had proven himself to both American and Chinese communities that he was a man to be trusted and a more than efficient doctor. It came as a shock to him, therefore, to find so many doors closed to him as he went throughout the Chinese quarters to request help from the men he knew held power in the various Tongs.

He discovered once again the truth of the inscrutability of his race. Men came to the door, saw him, listened and bowed politely, then bade him good night. Door upon door was closed in his face. Many were never opened at all.

It took a great deal of courage for him to approach some of the houses as he knew they were the property of men hired out as hired killers - boo how doys - or drug dealers, even involved in the prostitution of young girls smuggled out of the provinces of China to be abused in a land far from home.

In the early hours of the morning he gave up his search for at least one man to step forward to give his support or offer some help. He trudged wearily home and as his hand touched the door he was forced to pause and stare at the dagger embedded into the wood. It was a dagger such as he had seen only during Tong ceremonial occasions but the significance of which he fully understood.

The dagger had notches carved into the handle: two groups of three each on the lower end and two sets of two on the upper end.* He knew that someone had another dagger with corresponding positions to those on this one. The warning was clear … the other dagger would be used on him if he remained involved in this matter. It was a Tong business, and he had no right meddling in it.

He left it there and entered his house. He knew that by morning the dagger would be gone, or he would be dead in his bed.

……………..

Chris O’Dell was exhausted by the time he reached the town. Some houses still had lights gleaming in the windows, little orange beacons that guided him down the main street like so many glow worms. He slid from his saddle and casually looped the reins over the hitching rail. A light gleamed in the office and he knocked before pushing the door open before anyone inside could speak. Roy turned to him with a scowl “Who are you?”

“Chris O’Dell, sir.” Chris pulled off his hat, “I work for the Double D.”

“Double D? Whar’ve I heard that - oh, yes, Smithsons trial. You gave evidence there?”

“For what it was worth -” Chris replied “Fact is, sir, Joe Cartwrights house was set on fire and -”

“What did you say?” another voice and a man who had been standing in the shadows now stepped forward “You were obviously there by the sight of you?”

Chris self consciously wiped his face on his sleeve “Yes, sir, thankfully Mr. Canady saw the fire and got help before it got too bad. Miss Olivia told me to come and tell you what I saw, she said it was important.”

“Go ahead, what did you see?” the other man asked and rather uncertainly Chris looked at Roy as though it were right to answer the questions from someone else when he, Roy, were the man in charge.

“I saw four men leaving the area. They were on good quality horses, knew how to ride ‘em them too.”

“What made you think it was so important to mention them? They could have been going for help?”

“No, sir, they weren’t. They were Chinese, dressed all in black with red bandanas tied around their foreheads. We don’t see many Chinese around our way, but when I saw them, riding low in the saddle, I thought something was wrong, so rode back along the way they had come and that was when I saw the fire.”

“They may have been riding back to town to get help.”

“No, sir, sometimes you just know something’s wrong without having to have it spelled out. They were riding fast and low, like I said. And then Mr. Canady found a stick with a dragon on it.”

“Could you repeat that … ?”

Chris looked at Roy again and when the sheriff nodded he cleared his throat, “It was a stick, stuck in the ground in front of the house. There was a red silk ribbon wound around it with a white dragon symbol sewn on. I saw it clear as anything, and that sure made me think those four men I saw riding out back to town had something to do with it.”

“And Miss Phillips -”

“Mrs. Phillips, sir. She told me to come right away and tell you, sheriff.” he turned to Roy now, cutting the other man out of the conversation as best he could, “She told me and Marcy how Mr. Adam Cartwright had told her to stay away from the house. That there was something going on that was dangerous. She told me and Matt to stay close to the road and look for anything that appeared strange and then when I did, she told me to come here.”

“You did the right thing, son.” Roy said with an emphatic nod of the head. He glanced over at the other man, “Well, what do you reckon?”

“Did Adam Cartwright give any indication as to when this trouble would come?” the other man in the room asked as he stepped out of the shadows,

“Not to my knowledge, sir.”

Chris watched as the man retreated back into the corner of the room and obviously, from the sounds from that direction, sat down on a chair that was a little too frail for his weight. Roy sighed and took off his spectacles, which he began to polish, Chris frowned,

“Ain’t you going to do something?”

“Like what?” Roy asked.

“Well, go and arrest the men who set fire to Mr. Joe’s house.”

“We don’t know who those four men were, Mr. O’Dell. Would you be able to identify them?” Roy leaned forwards and saw the doubt pass over Chris’ face, he nodded, “Wal, that’s jest what I thought. Did they get the fire put out?”

“Yeah, sure they did. It was a still night, no wind, so not too much damage.”

“Could just have been an accident then.” Roy murmured.

“What about that stick thing, then? And the Chinese men I saw?”

“It’s difficult, Mr. O’Dell. With the Chinese folk around here it don’t pay to be throwing out false accusations.. Or, in fact, any kind of accusation. Now, thank you for the information, I’ll make a note of it. You’d best git yourself a bed for the night, and get cleaned up as well.”

“Is that all?”

“Look, son, there won’t be anything gained by going about looking for clues or whatever on a night like this. You’ve given us your statement and that helps us a lot. Thank you.” Roy gave Chris a kindly smile, but his eyes behind the glasses were emotionless. Chris scowled and picked up his hat from the desk, slapped it back on his head and left muttering angrily under his breath.

“Well?” Roy said as the door closed behind O’Dell, “Is this what you expected?”

“No, but their methods are never predictable. I should say this was just a warning…”

“What do we do now?”

“Wait.” was the only answer .

…………..

Adam woke up with a start and his fingers instantly curled around the handle of his gun, and looked around the room. Darkness was slipping away fast, and through the curtains came the pale light of a new morning. He could hear the sound of Hop Sing preparing breakfast, the clatter of pans and kettles. Outside the cockerel crowed.

Nothing untoward then, nothing at all. He slipped his legs over the side of the bed and reached for his cane, and his fingers had just touched it when the door opened, he swung his arm around immediately and froze as Hoss stood there the initial grin slipping away “I was going to say, good morning brother, but ain’t so sure I’ll bother now.” he grumbled good humouredly.

“Sorry, Hoss.” Adam shook his head, “I nearly blew your head off.”

“Yeah, well, thanks for letting me know …” Hoss muttered “Breakfast?”

“I’ll have it later, but I’d like some coffee” he grinned and walked slowly to the door, “Once Chang’s gone I’ll have something to eat then.”

“You reckon he’ll come?”

“He’ll try.” Adam replied confidently, and he smiled at Joe who was coming downstairs with a grin and stretching as he did so, “Sleep well, Joe?”

“Forgot how comfortable that bed is - even more comfortable now I can share it with my lovely wife.” and he winked merrily before taking his place at the table, “Something sure smells good, and I ain’t meaning my house either.”

“We’ll go over later and see what it looks like, Joe.” Hoss said as he pulled out a chair, “Probably won’t look so bad in the day light.”

“You don’t intend leaving here as if nothings happened, do you?” Adam looked at them both as though they were mad, and they looked back at him as if he were crazy, “For Pete’s sake didn’t anything I told you last night make any sense to you?”

“I dunno, did it make any sense to you, Joe?” Hoss asked looking innocently at Joe who shook his head and rolled his eyes in comic fashion at his brother.

“Look, Adam, we’ve work to get on with, my house needs some attention, and I ain’t going to start running around like a headless chicken -”

“I ain’t expecting you to, Joe, but I do expect you to act with some sense.”

“Thank you kindly, older Brother, but let me remind you that you ain’t bossing a boat load of men around here now. This is the Ponderosa, and we’re Cartwright’s - and I for one, I ain’t going to go hiding here just because of what you said last night.”

“Even though your house was set afire?” Adam exclaimed, his eyes wide with amazement.

“More so because of that, I’m not going to let any one think I’m hiding from them or am scared of them.”

“We can’t hide away, Adam.” Hoss said as he poured out coffee “Joe’s right. We’ve faced worse’n this in the past, and we never quit and ran then …”

“I’m not asking you to quit and run, I’m just asking you to exercise some common sense.” Adam snapped.

Ben came down stairs and paused to observe them, he shook his head, “Some things never change.” he smiled, “Good morning, boys.”

“Morning, Pa.” Hoss grinned, “Hey, ‘morning, Mary Ann.”

Mary Ann tripped down the stairs with a smile, she looked warily at Adam, “Aren’t you having your treatment this morning? Dr. Changs late.”

“He is too -” Adam frowned after he had cast a quick glance at the clock, “Perhaps he’s had trouble getting here.” His voice deepened, anxiety nibbled at the edge of his words.

“Do you think Lee Chang may have forbidden him to come?” Hoss asked his father who shook his head, “I would doubt that very much.” Ben replied.

“What if there’s been trouble there, with the Tong?” Joe asked, with just a hint of a frown “Could they have prevented him from coming?”

“Possibly.” Ben looked at Adam who nodded slowly.

“You still going to go into town and see Lee Chang, Pa?” Hoss turned his attention from Adam to his father, who was cutting some bread, Ben hesitated for a moment, looked at the clock and then at Adam,

“Chang’s meticulous about time keeping; he should be here by now if he were going to come. I think I will be going into town, have a word with Lee Chang and then go and see Roy.”

“That’s really very good,” Adam sneered, “You’re all acting as though nothing happened last night. Do I have to remind you all -”

He was interrupted by a scream, a sobbing scream that only a heart broken and terrified mother could ever utter. Hoss rose to his feet so fast that the table was nearly turned over and the coffee pot toppled sending its scalding contents across the cloth.

Voices from the rooms above accompanied by scuffling sounds, Hester’s’ heart rending screams accompanied now by cries of the infant sent the other men from their seats in an attempt to follow Hoss who was already half way up the stairs.

A voice from the shadows was heard to say “Everyone - stay very still - very still.”

“Hester” Hoss cried as though his heart was breaking “Hester, I’m coming, love, I’m coming -”

“Return down the stair, Mr. Cartwright, your wife will join you -”

Adam, Joe and Ben turned to survey the man striding into the room, flanked by two other men. A noise from the kitchen area prompted them to turn to see Hop Sing being ushered into the big room by several Chinese. Hoss, partway up the stairs remained where he was staring upwards “Hester -” he cried, “Hester -”

Chapter 45

“Hoss -” Ben’s voice seemed like a hoarse bark as he called his son in the hope that he would pause in his determination to reach Hester. “Hoss - come back -”

“Hester -” Hoss took several more steps and his voice seemed small and quavering compared to the cries of little Hannah and the sobs of the woman crying for her baby.

On the table Adams gun, brought in from his bedroom earlier, lay seemingly unnoticed. With every eye strained on Hoss’ plight no one paid any attention to Mary Ann as she stepped closer to her husband and then carefully dropped a napkin over the weapon. Joe’s hands were sweating, she could feel them trembling as she entwined her fingers in his and squeezed them gently.

Hannahs’ sobs alternated with her cries for her ’Mommom’ and ’daddda’ as a darkly clad man stomped down the stairs with her tucked roughly under his arm, forcing Hoss to step backwards and down to the main room floor. Now Hannah’s fat little arms and chubby fingers wiggled and stretched out towards her father, ’daddda’ she sobbed.

“Leave her - leave her be -” Hoss yelled and leaped forwards only to be restrained by two men and then Hester’s voice called to him from the stairs as she was dragged down them so roughly that one of her shoes was left behind as a poignant symbol to her struggle.

“Stop it -” Adam stepped forward, “Stop it now - for God’s sake - it’s me you want, then take me - leave them alone.”

His voice was drowned out as a shot rang out and Hoss, his hand outstretched as though to seize hold of Hester and haul her to safety fell back against the settee, his face registering his dismay and despair before he fell upon the floor. Hester screamed once and was flung by her captor towards her husbands body to which she clung, sobbing bitterly.

“Hoss!” Ben groaned, “Hoss …” but even as he stepped forwards to see to his son two of the men stepped in front of him and backed him away.

“He was warned.” the leader of the men said in his cold clinical voice. “And -” he turned now to Adam who was supporting himself with his cane and the back of a chair, “Let me remind you, Commodore, you are not on board a ship now barking your orders. Now you take orders from me.”

“You won’t get away with this -” Joe hissed through clenched teeth and then felt stupid for saying it, knowing full well that countless others must have said the self same thing and still ended up dead.

By his side Mary Ann pressed herself closer, as though trying to make herself invisible. She could feel the shape of the gun beneath the napkin and slowly drew it along the table, pausing every so often to make sure she hadn’t been seen, her heart beating so fast that she felt giddy.

Adam felt sick to the stomach. He looked from one to the other of his family …Hoss and Hester, Hannah now silent in that pitiful way of a child too exhausted from sobbing to weep anymore but watching wide eyed with out understanding. He could hear Hester’s sobs and whispers of ’Hoss, Hoss, darling … speak to me …’

Ben looked crushed, a man who didn’t know what to do nor what to say, but whose dark eyes stared coldly at the face of the man who stood in charge of their aggressors. And there was Joe, white faced, shaking and his hazel eyes sparking green. keep calm, Joe, keep calm, don't go off like a fire cracker now. Control your temper... was all Adam could think as he watched his youngest brother and then he turned to look at Mary Ann who seemed to be about to pass out from fright.

“Whoever you are,” Ben spoke out suddenly and in a voice that was shaking with suppressed emotion and anger, “And whatever the reason you’re here, I’m warning you now that if my son - if my son dies as a result of what you’ve done here tonight - I shall hunt you down and kill you myself.”

One of the men said something then in rapid Cantonese and laughed. From the corner of his eye Adam saw Joe’s facial muscles contort and his body tense as though he were about to launch himself forwards so you remember your Chinese too, do you, Joe. Just keep calm, keep calm

The group leader smiled and the dark eyes gleamed, “My friend reminded me that perhaps you wouldn’t be alive to kill anyone, old man.”

It was then that Mary Ann straightened her arm and said in a very shaky voice “Don’t -” the click of the safety catch, and the hammer being pulled back, “Just go away. Go away or - or I’ll shoot.”

Joe was the one who looked most shocked, but reached out and gently took the gun from her “No, Mary Ann, no, you couldn’t -” he whispered and took her in his arms and put the gun back onto the table.

Adam released his breath slowly. He listened as their assailants cackled with laughter. Hannah began to cry again. It was a scene from a nightmare and he felt his body rocking, as though from somewhere all emotion was building up and tightening every muscle, every sinew.

“Where’s Tao Wei Peng?” he asked in Cantonese, “Is he too much of a coward to come here himself? Too afraid to face us?”

“No, Commodore,” the other man turned to face him, “He is not afraid of anyone.”

“Then why did he send a runt like you to do his dirty work for him? Did he think it was too messy a job for him? Does he have to rely on boo how doys like you who don’t know their backsides from their elbows …?”

“You talk stupid talk, Commodore. Do you think my men will hesitate to be rid of your family? Do you think my men -”

“Your men are as likely to cut your throat if Tao Wei Peng were to order it.”

“Do you really want to watch your family die, Commodore?” the other man growled, and stepped closer, “One by one. Who do we start with? The ladies perhaps?”

“Even the ladies have more courage than you -” Adam said in a very even cold voice, his Cantonese, despite the American accent, was perfectly understandable.

For Pete's sake, Adam, watch what you're saying -Joe groaned inwardly and hugged Mary Ann closer to him.

The leader stepped forward and had just opened his mouth to pour out some invective when Adam swung his cane with all his force across the man’s chest, sending him staggering backwards. Seizing his chance Joe grabbed the gun and fired off a shot that sent one man down to the floor instantly. With utter confusion now raging Hester seized hold of her baby and hugged her close before she cringed into Hoss’ body.

Adam brought the cane across the mans back and was about to strike again when his world exploded into stars and blackness. He could hear screaming, words yelled in Chinese and Joe’s voice shouting. A gun was fired again …

………….

“I’m alright, Hester, I’m alright, sweet heart. Hear, now, stop that crying.” Hoss’ voice was soft to her ear, and his arm held her tight.

“They shot you -” she whispered with a voice shaking in sobs “They could have killed you.”

“Needs more’n a pop gun to git rid of ol’ Hoss,” he said softly.

He was sitting on the red chair with Ben fussing around him, cleaning out the wound with iodine. One hand held hers tightly, while the other stroked away the tears from her face. Mary Ann held Hannah, walking slowly up and down the room with a strange stricken look on her face and her eyes staring from their sockets while she crooned a tuneless song that had succeeded in bringing the child to sleep.

Once Hoss had been seen to Ben strode over to the rifle rack and took the chain away. He was taking them out and handing them to Joe and Hoss with a silent determination that boded ill for the men he was going in search off. Joe was carefully checking the guns as they were handed over.

“We don’t even know where they’ve taken him, Pa.” Joe murmured quietly .

“We can track them down, it won’t be impossible.”

A sharp thud on the door indicated they had a visitor and following a nod of the head from Ben, Joe hurried to admit the man who now stepped into the room. Jimmy Chang looked around and sighed, shook his head and approached Hoss who raised his eyebrows “You’re a bit late for the party, Jim.”

“I apologise. I tried to stop this but was not able. Honourable Commodore - is he still here?”

“They took him.” Ben said quietly, “We may have got off lightly this time, but we killed one of their men.”

Jimmy nodded and looked at Hoss’ wound which he declared would soon heal, even though the scar on his scalp would not let be easy to conceal.

“We didn’t think you’d be here today, Jimmy” Ben said quietly, “When you didn’t come by this morning we thought perhaps something had happened to you to prevent your being here.”

“Something did happen. I had to consider hard whether to come or not - the Tong left their warning about what could happen to me if I did.”

Hoss’ eyes widened “You mean you risked your life to come here?”

James Chang bowed his head politely, “It took much argument with Su Ling. That is why I am late. If a man knows he cannot live with his conscience then what point is there in living?”

“Quite a few would disagree with you there, Jim.” Hoss sighed.

“I know,” the younger man echoed the others sigh, and nodded “I know …”

The sound of horses entering the yard caused Ben to pick up a rifle, and Joe to do the same. The brisk knock on the door and Roys voice indicated that they could relax, and then Roy pushed open the door -

“Thunderation,” he grunted “What’s been going on here?”

“We had unwelcome visitors.” Ben growled. “What are you doing here?”

“We came as soon as we could, Ben. There were things that had to be done first, and I sure am sorry we came too late.”

“We?” Joe said with an edge to his voice, “Who exactly are ‘we’?”

A tall man stepped into the room from behind Roy, and removed his hat, “You probably don’t remember me, Mr. Cartwright, Joe, Hoss. I’m Jotham Morton, Daniel O’Brien’s cousin.”

They didn’t exactly look pleased to see him. Confused perhaps. Angry definitely. Ben put his hands on his hips and literally smouldered “Well, so why are you here, Mr. Morton?”

“Yeah,” Joe picked up a rifle, “If you claim to have come to help Adam, you’re a bit late. They’ve taken him.”

“Who, exactly, are they?” Jotham asked quietly

“Chinese. Tong. Working for a man called Tao Wei Peng. They were going to kill us all but in the end took Adam.” Joe growled.

Jotham nodded “We hoped we would be here in time to prevent them getting here, but unforeseen events stalled us. I am sorry. Really - I am.”

“Ben” Roy stepped forward, “We’ve been making arrests in China town, aint the most popular folk around just now. Dr. Chang, you had best stay put where you are, I doubt if even your Pa will want you back just now. Ain’t never known a more scared bunch of folk in my life.”

“The Tong, and Tao Wei Peng are very powerful,” Jimmy said sadly, “Many people just too much afraid to help. Many others too involved with Tongs …” his voice dwindled into silence.

“Well, I’m going after those men who have my son.” Ben said, “If you want to make any more arrests, Roy, you had better come along with me before I murder the lot of them.”

“Calm down, Ben” Roy said putting a restraining hand on Ben’s arm “We’ve got some men tailing those who took Adam. Mr. Morton and I just wanted to come here first to make sure how things were …”

“Alright, so that’ll save a bit of time if you have men tailing them … what are we waiting for,” Joe grabbed at another rifle and elbowed Jotham out of the way. He paused then and frowned, “How did you know to come here anyway?”

“Yeah,” Hoss frowned, even though it made his head ache, “This weren’t just a social call, were it?”

“No,” Jotham said, “I was sent here with some men to prevent this happening. I - I’m more than sorry that I came too late.”

“You were sent? Who sent you?” Ben asked, narrowing his black eyes suspiciously.

“The President - Mr. Grant. He sent me and several others to make sure the Commodore was protected.”

“Well, thanks for the thought -” Ben growled, “Pity you turned up too late.”

“Weren’t his fault, Ben, this Tao Peng moved too fast. He was already on his way here by the time the President got confirmation of the news. You tell him, Mr. Morton.”

“The situation between China and America isn’t good just now, sir.” Jotham said quietly, “The President had to be 100% sure that the rumours were true before he sent us here. By that time Tao Wei Peng and his people was already well on their way.”

“This is just wasting more time,” Joe snapped and he grabbed for his gun belt and began to strap it on, “I’m going to go find my brother.”

Chapter 46

“Hold your horses thar now, young man” Roy stepped forward and also had the temerity to place a hand on Ben’s arm, “Jest you all calm down.” His face looked weary, and his eyes particularly resembled those of an exhausted blood hounds, he shook his head, “No point in you both going off like this because you don’t have the faintest idea where they’ve taken your brother anymore than we have …”

“We’ve eyes, we can track ‘em” Joe asserted immediately but lowering his eyes rather than face the older man.

“Roy, you have no idea what my family has been put through during these past few hours.” Ben growled, “And now they’ve taken Adam -”

“Ben, will you jest calm.” Roy took a deep breath and looked around the room.

Hester sat beside her husband with her hand in his while Hoss was watching his brother, father and Roy with a frown on his face and the blue eyes looking washed out and faded. Hannah was sleeping soundly in the arms of her aunt, little hands holding tight to Mary Ann’s dark chestnut curls while she herself tried to look calm although her face still retained an ashen appearance. Her hand constantly stroked the baby’s back as though reassuring herself that all was safe now.

A splash of blood was witness to the death of one man who had been dragged rather clumsily from the house by his companions; the streak along the floor bore testimony to that fact. Roy nodded and turned his eyes back to Ben and Joe, both of whom were exhibiting further signs of impatience.

“Mr. Morton here has a team of men following them. We would have been here sooner had our informant not been found dead in the gutter,” Roy turned to Jimmy, “I’m sorry, Dr. Chang, I’m afraid that - “ he paused as James cried “Su Ling!” “- no, your father, Dr. Lee Chang.”

“My father?”

“He’s been - I mean - he had been a great help to us. He wanted to help as soon as he knew what was happening but he also wanted you to be as uninvolved as possible. He wanted you to be spared any harm, Dr. Chang.”

“My father …” Chang whispered and sunk down onto the old blue chair, his whole body seeming to collapse within itself from the misery he felt.

“Jim, I’m so sorry -” Joe said, a sentiment echoed by his father and brother, but the young man barely noticed as he struggled to contain his grief, his breathing was laboured as he struggled not to let the tears fall from moist eyes.

“You had a message delivered to you last night -” Jotham said quietly

“A message?” Jimmy shook his head, and then gasped “The dagger -”

“You ignored it?”

Jimmy heaved in a deep breath and struggled to speak “I left it in the door - I couldn’t bring myself to touch it.” he wiped his face as though surprised to find the dampness on his cheeks, then he looked at Ben “I argued with him last night. He said I had been foolish to go to try and find someone who would help.. I told him about the dagger and he said I was forbidden to leave the house. Later this morning we argued again… I - I didn’t know … he never said …”

“He knew you would have tried to stop him from being involved in helping us, but -” Jotham stepped closer to the young man, “he said that he remembered the ones who came to help save a lamb. Does that make sense to you?”

Jimmy Chang nodded “Yes, it does.”

“Dr.Martin tried to save him, Dr. Chang, but it was too late, his heart was not strong enough to withstand what had happened.”

“Was it a ritual killing?”

“Yes.”

James gave a cry like that of an injured kitten, a strange sound for a man to make , but broken hearted men mourn in their own ways. Hester came and put a hand on his arm, but knew the gesture was lost on him.

“We took your wife to a place of safety, Dr. Chang. She told us you were on your way here.” Jotham turned to Ben, “That’s why we were late, Mr. Cartwright. I am sorry but -”

Ben shook his head and placed a hand on the young mans shoulder, “No, no need to apologise. I’m just angry at myself for letting this happen, I should have taken Adam’s warnings more to heart.” he put down the rifle now and walked over to Jimmy, squatted down in front of him and looked him in the face “You know you and Su Ling are welcome to stay here for as long as you need a home, James.”

“I thank you, Mr. Cartwright, but I think I need to find Su Ling.” Jimmy stood up, swayed and sat down again.

Joe looked at Jotham, “So Mr. Grant wanted Adam kept safe, huh?”

“Yes, once he really understood the danger the Commodore was in, he made arrangements to get us here to deal with it as best we could. My men are well trained professionals, Joseph; they know how to go about tracking and locating men in the Commodore’s position.”

“Do you mind referring to my brother as Adam -” Joe snapped tersely, he turned to his father, “Pa?”

It was obvious that Jothams explanation may well have set the record straight with regard to one thing, but it wasn’t enough to stop Joe wanting to locate his brother, he waited for Ben to speak, and watched as the rancher slowly stood up. “Jotham, Roy, just how serious are things now?”

Roy looked at Jotham, an obvious indication that he was almost as ignorant about matters as Ben. The younger man now stepped forward, and sighed, “Well, Tao Wei Peng hasn’t been seen in Virginia City, he’s relied on a man called Jin Xingjian to organise his killers. I should think that was the man who burned down the house and then came here.”

“I thought it was Tao Peng.” Joe said quietly.

“No, he’s far too ‘royal’ to soil his hands on this kind of thing. He’ll have paid Jin a considerable sum to do what is required. All Peng wants is to be able to take Adam back to China.”

“Dead or alive?” Hoss muttered.

Jotham didn’t answer that question but his lips thinned and his eyes narrowed. He looked at Ben, “Hopefully Jin will be taking Adam directly to where Peng is hiding out. Once we get the word we can go in and deal with the situation.”

Ben looked at Joe and nodded, “Very well, but how long do we wait?”

“Mr. Cartwright, we will have to wait for as long as it takes.” Jotham shook his head, and shrugged, “There’s little else we can do, otherwise we could be chasing all around the country looking for the proverbial needle in the haystack and lose it altogether.”

Ben rocked back and forth on his heels for a few seconds and then sighed deeply, “Very well, we’ll wait an hour. If you don’t hear anything by then, we’ll be going to look for ourselves.”

Hester took Hannah from Mary Ann’s arms and carried her over to where Hoss sat. It was a sad little tableau, but it still warmed Ben’s heart to see them together. Memories of Hannah’s screams would remain in his mind for the rest of his life … he rubbed his brow, “Well, you had best sit down, gentlemen. I don’t know what’s keeping Hop Sing. I was sure he went into the kitchen to make us some coffee.” he looked at James Chang who sat as though he’d been struck by lightning, “James, would you like a brandy?”

The young man said nothing, but he bowed his head and covered his face with his hands.

……………….

Olivia Phillips opened the door to the sharp knock and Chris O’Dell stepped inside, removed his hat and bowed his head as he twisted the hat round in his hands. She gestured to him to go and sit down while Marcy busied herself making him something to drink. Reuben looked up and grinned “Hi, Mr. O’Dell”

“Hello, Reuben.” the man said wearily as he sat down, stretched out his legs and set his hat on the table, “What are you doing?”

“I’m writing a story.”

“Oh that’s good.” he sighed and looked at Sofia who was playing contentedly with her dolls, then he smiled as Marcy came and placed a hot drink in front of him, “Thank you, Marcy.”

“Any news, Chris?” Olivia asked, neglecting the formalities of address in view of the situation, “You’ve been gone all night -”

“That fool of a sheriff was no help at all, M’am, didn’t seem so anyhow. Then I slept at the livery stable, in the loft for a few hours. When I got up there was some kind of posse being formed so I joined up with them.”

“And?”

“Odd kind of posse. Very quiet, more like a military operation. Anyhow they let me along with them, didn’t speak much at all, so I just rode along. They were headed to the Ponderosa. Then the man in charge signalled for them to get off the road. There were a group of horsemen coming towards us. They wouldn’t have seen us, we had the advantage over them in that respect. Rode fast they did, and right past us. The posse were told to follow them at a discreet distance and let them - that included the sheriff - know where they went.”

“What did you do?” Olivia asked as Chris stopped to drink his coffee, “Did you go with them?”

“No, M’am, I got the impression they didn’t want me along on the ride. So I came here.”

“Where did the sheriff go?”

“He went with the other man to the Ponderosa.” he drained his drink, “I heard them talk, not that they talked much, but they said something about the Tong -” he paused and looked at Marcy, “that’s a group of Chinese folk, well, they were going to get the Cartwrights and the sheriff was leading this here posse to stop ‘em. Trouble is it looked like they had already been to the Ponderosa and done whatever they needed to do and didn’t intend hanging around after.”

Marcy reached out and gripped hold of Olivia’s hand, it was cold. Olivia stood up and walked to the stove, she set the kettle on back to boil, “Anything about the Commodore?”

“Heard that word mentioned several times .. One of the men said ‘We ain’t gonna let ‘em take the Commodore.’ but as I said, they were a close mouthed bunch.”

Olivia rubbed her hands together as though only now aware as to how cold they actually were, she looked at Marcy and then at Chris, “Is there nothing we can do?”

O’Dell shook his head, “I doubt if you’d be thanked for interfering, Miss. We’d be better off just leaving it to them what knows what to do. We’ll find out sooner or later, you’ll see.”

Olivia looked down at the kettle, she saw the steam hissing through the spout but couldn’t think of what to do with it … how long would it take before ‘sooner or later’ she would know he was safe, and well. Anything could happen in the time between now and then. She pressed her hands together and against her heart which was thudding hard beneath her ribs. She could feel the soft touch of his mouth upon hers, his hand touching her cheek and the ways his eyes seemed to melt as she looked into them. She had loved Robert dearly, but for some reason, obscure, strange as it may seem, she only had to think of Adam Cartwrights name to feel her body yearning for the sight, touch and smell of him. She closed her eyes and could only conjure up a picture of his bare feet, and his eyes …

“We may have a long wait then,” Marcy said in her matter of fact tones, “Won’t we, Miss Livvy?”

Chris replied with a smile “All comes to him who waits, ain’t that right?”

Chapter 47

 

There was darkness all around him.  He opened his eyes and closed them again and waited for a few moments to adjust himself to this new situation.

The sound of childrens laughter echoed through his head as did the sound of running feet. He lay on his back on the cold earth floor and tried to breathe slowly and evenly.

 

He opened his eyes again and there was darkness all around, but not totally, chinks of light flickered through the gaps between floor boards above his head very faint but enough to provide some cheer in a desperate situation.

 

When he raised his hands he could feel the ceiling above with his finger tips. From that he knew he could just about sit up if he didn’t mind getting a crick in the neck.

 

He took another deep breathe and was grateful that he had never suffered from claustrophobia. He raised both arms now and pressed his fingertips carefully against the boards that formed his ceiling and the floor of the room above. There was very little ‘give’ in them, they were solid and new. He lowered his arms and stretched them out by his side to gauge the width of the area in which he had been abandoned. The fingers of his left hand touched a wet slimy wall, but there was space and more beyond his right hand.

 

He paused and listened now as someone began singing, a woman’s voice accompanying herself on the stringed instrument he remembered Su Ling using, the children had stopped laughing to listen to the song. A love song. The voice was light as was the way of many Oriental singers, high pitched and lilting. In the blackness below, a mere floorboards width below, Adam listened and forced himself to keep calm.

 

Chinese voices, shrill and excited, laughing and happy. Children and women. He heard their young voices joining in the chorus and then clapping. “More, sing more” one child cried. Somewhere in the back of his memory he remembered Hue Sheng saying how Peng had brought his wife and children to America; perhaps he had also brought along his concubines as well with their children.

 

He rubbed his chin and remembered everything had happened before he had had a chance to shave, the bristles were sharp against his fingers. He also remembered that he had not had the treatment to his leg which was already sending signals to his brain that the pain killing creams were wearing off. He tried to sit up and knocked his head against the ceiling.

 

“What was that?” someone asked above him in shrill Mandarin, “I heard a noise.”

 

“Silly boy, you are imagining things.” the woman laughed and Adam could hear footsteps as she walked across the floor “Come along, time to eat .. Sh’ien Mu, stop day dreaming, come along. It was probably a mouse.”

 

“Or a rat,” a child’s voice enjoying a moment to tease another.

 

Footsteps passed over his head and a door creaked open and closed with a thud. He was left in the silence and the memory of music trickling through his head.

Remaining on his back he inched himself along the dirt floor. With his arms extended to either side of his body he made his way slowly over the ground, pausing when a rock or boulder touched his fingers and needed to be removed in order not to impede his progress. He wriggled his shoulders and backside and feet over the ground until his fingers finally touched another wet and slimy wall.

 

By now he was wet through with perspiration along with the slime from the ground, the effort to move in such a manner had put extra strain on his thighs and caused acute pain. He raised his arms and once again his fingers grazed the flooring above his head. He wondered how long he had taken to inch his way along what he roughly calculated to be 24 feet. It was a good sized room or two rooms. Whatever - he closed his eyes and felt beads of sweat trickling through his hair. The air was growing stale, his body ached, and he had the awful feeling that if he rolled over onto his stomach he would vomit.

………………..

 

“It’s been an hour.” Joe said, releasing Mary Ann’s hand, “Over an hour in fact.” he stood up and looked challengingly at Jotham who stared back at him without flinching, “We’re going, now.”

 

It was quite an irony that a knock came to the door and when it was opened Deputy Dodds stepped into the room. He glanced at them all, and then looked at Roy who nodded over to Jotham to whom Dodds turned “They split up, into pairs. We divided up to follow them and caught up with several but none of them had Adam Cartwright with them.” He was breathing heavily so the ride back to the Ponderosa must have been a fast one for him, as it was he had to remove his hat and wipe his forehead on his sleeve, “There were twelve men from what we could see, when they split up we had six different routes to follow. I lost track of the two men I was following, they just seemed to disappear into the rocks.”

 

“They didn’t head to town then?”

 

“I can’t speak for the others, sir. Only the two I was following.” Dodds frowned, “Looked like several were riding back into town, they went in that direction anyhow. I noticed one set of men went out towards the salt flats but …” he shrugged.

 

“So?” Joe reached for his hat, “what do you suggest we do now?”

 

“I doubt if they would head to China town unless it was just to disappear into thin air. Peng isn’t there anyway, so that would be a wild goose chase.” Jothan muttered.

 

“How do you know he isn’t there?” Ben asked, “Surely the best place to hide a tree is in a forest of ‘em? How do you know he hasn’t set up his headquarters there?”

 

“We’ve information that leads us to think not.” Jotham replied as confidently as he could.

 

“Well, perhaps your information could be just a little bit wrong.” Ben snapped as he reached for his hat, “Personally I’d rather be out there chasing shadows than sitting here doing nothing. Come along, Joe.” he looked over at Hoss who had risen to his feet as though eager to join them, “Stay here, son, you’ve got yourself a bad head wound and I’m not going to risk anything happening to you.” he smiled briefly at the grateful look that Hester cast in his direction as she clung to Hoss’ arm.

 

Jimmy Chang stood up “I shall come with you, if you would not mind …?”

 

“I think it would be safer for you to stay here.” Roy said, stepping forward now and restraining the young man, “Although if you insist on leaving I could take you to where your wife is staying.”

 

“Oh, I would be very, very grateful if you would.” Jimmy said with light shining in his eyes, “I - I really need to know she is safe.”

 

“She’s safe, I assure you.” Roy replied with a conviction he didn’t truly feel, as he was beginning to think these Tong people had an ability to walk through walls.

 

Joe and Ben were silent as they saddled their horses, when they had mounted up and were about to ride out they found Jotham Morton waiting for them, already in the saddle.

 

“You don’t mind an extra person riding along do you?”

Ben gave a curt nod of the head and glanced over at his son who sat astride Navajo with a grim expression on his face, “Well, seeing as we don’t have any idea as to where we’re headed, it won’t hardly matter.” he said bluntly.

 

Hoss listened to the sound of the horses galloping out of the yard and shook his head, winced as pain trickled down into his spine and left him feeling giddy “Shucks and dadgumit, I was going to say I should have been going with ‘em” he put a hand to the bandage around his head, “Hester, you sure Hop Sing ain’t in the kitchen?”

 

“There’s been no sign of him,” Hester said quietly, “I don’t know whether those people took him with them or whether he sneaked off.”

 

“Sneaked off? Whar ‘d he sneak off to?” Hoss groaned.

 

“May be he’s scared of them, he is Chinese after all.”

Mary Ann returned from the door which she closed behind her having watched Roy and Jimmy leave. She wrung her hands for a moment and then with an attempt to be brave declared that she would make them all something to eat, after she had scrubbed the floor clean. Hester shook her head and left her husbands side to give the other woman a hug, “You make some coffee, I’ll clean the floor and then we’ll make something to eat.”

 

Hoss watched as the two women left the room, he jiggled little Hannah on his knee and then kissed her. Just thinking that she could have been killed, gone from their lives, made his heart shiver and his eyes fill with tears. “I love you, Hannah, I love you so much.” he whispered and kissed her fingers as they played catch with his lips.

…………..

 

Adam was vaguely aware of hands dragging him along the floor by his arms. At the back of his mind he thought that had they hauled him out by his feet he would have either passed out altogether from the pain or screamed the place down. Be grateful for small mercies he told himself and grunted when his back grazed over a lump in the ground.

 

They let go of his arms then and he was surprised at how they flopped down upon his body as though he no longer had any control over them. He tried to flex the muscles in his shoulders, and he clenched and unclenched his fingers into fists to put life back into them. The darkness of the underground void was now replaced by some subtle light from an oil lamp suspended from the ceiling. It was a bare room, nothing in it at all, no furniture and no ornamentation at all. He could sit up now and did so.

 

How long had he been here? Hours? A whole morning? He looked at his clothing and grimaced, he was filthy with slime and mud, even the bandages that bound his leg were soiled. He stretched his back to remove some kinks from it, and then made an attempt to stand. He wasn’t very successful at his first attempt but by clinging to the wall he managed to inch himself upright. Now he looked around him and wondered how he had actually arrived in the room. There was just the one door which was beyond his reach. There were no other apertures that indicated his being brought directly from the area beneath the floor. It was then, when he glanced down at his feet, that he noticed the trap door. His thoughts wondered  how he was ever going to get out of the place.

 

The door opened. He was dazzled by the light beyond it which caused him to shade his eyes in time to see a mans arm holding the door open and a woman approaching him with a mug in one hand and a plate in the other. She looked at him “For you -” she said quietly and set them down on the ground. She looked at him intently, her almond shaped eyes staring into his face and travelling down his body. “You eat.”

 

She was plainly dressed, but neat and tidy, and young. He watched as she walked backwards away from him as though expecting him to pounce on her which made him laugh inwardly for he felt as weak as a kitten. He slid down the wall until he eventually landed on the floor. He looked at the food and water, heard the door close. He was once again quite alone.

……………

 

Hop Sing had never been inside this building before now. He had shuffled in with several other Chinese during the darker hours of that morning. Whoever owned the dwelling had requested outside help with the cooking and various other duties that were necessary for his or her enlarged household. Hop Sing, who had followed his quarry with an astuteness that Jotham’s men had sadly lacked, had taken up the opportunity to be employed along with the others who had volunteered their services.

 

He had seen Adam taken into the courtyard of the house and had waited his chance. It had taken patience on his part because he was not by nature a patient man, although many would never have realised that fact. He had prowled around the area surrounding the property and noted that it was impenetrable. He also noticed that it appeared to be heavily guarded.

It all appeared very strange to him that this isolated building with its vast grounds could have gone unnoticed by so many in search of this Tao Wei Peng. It seemed to Hop Sing to be the most obvious place for a man of Peng’s prominence to seek such a building for the matter he was to deal with during his ‘visit’.

 

Perhaps, Hop Sing had thought, the Americans thought it too obvious. Americans liked things to be secreted away, hidden like down a mine miles out in the wilderness, or a ramshackle cabin on the outskirts of the desert. Americans always thought the obvious was just too - well - obvious.

 

“You there -” a mans voice yelled and a rough hand pushed his shoulder, “Where are you going?”

 

“Kitchen duty.” Hop Sing replied immediately.

 

The hand shoved him away and into line with two other men. Hop Sing recognised them both from town, but thankfully, if they realised who he was, they never mentioned it.

 

So, here he was now, peeling potatoes for what amounted to a small army. There was a mountain of onions next. He looked over at the other two men and noticed how they hurried through their task. He shook his head, they obviously knew nothing about cooking for even peeling a potato called for some expertise.

 

Chapter 48

For a while Adam remained seated on the ground just staring at the two wooden gourds. The suffocating heat of the enclosure from which he had been hauled had sapped what little strength he had left in him and created a throbbing pain in his leg that seemed to be competing with a pain in his head. He finally reached out to pick up the water and drink. Such an effort to keep from greedily gulping it down he was so thirsty. The food looked better than he had anticipated for prisoners rations and although his hands had been grubbing about in the dirt moments earlier, he didn’t hesitate to use his fingers to eat.

He ate slowly, savouring each mouthful. All the time he looked about him, at the room, the door, the ceiling. Anything that could provide him some means of escape. He had earlier realised, while beneath the floor, that the best place for any change of some fresh draught of air was close to the trap door. Now as he ate he began to think of how he could get free, how he HAD to get free.

He was half way to emptying the dish when the memory of what had happened flooded into his mind. Fragments had skipped about in a disordered cacophony of bits, but now they coalesced into a whole and brought him back to reality, not this particular moment of reality, but that of some hours ago before he was knocked out. Hannah’s screams and sobs, Hoss prone on the ground with Hester crying, Mary Ann’s ashen features and wide staring eyes as Joe took the gun from her. Then there had been Joe’s stricken face and Ben looking as though he just didn’t know what to do, helpless in the face of loss.

Loss!

Everything . . . Gone!

He closed his eyes and put his hand to his mouth to muffle the groan that heart break had created. Could they be dead? The Tong seldom left a family member living even when they had satisfactorily captured the man they wanted. The food he had eaten suddenly felt like lead in the pit of his stomach and he retched violently.

The door opened with a softness that almost went undetected. He looked up as six men entered the room and by the side of one of the men was a small boy of approximately six years of age. Four of the men were obviously members of the household with a distinctive uniform. Two came and hauled Adam up to his feet and one yelled to him to bow in respect to a Prince of China. Two others stationed themselves on either side of the door.

An old man approached and looked at Adam hesitantly before allowing a blank look of inscrutability to descend over his features. Adam narrowed his eyes and turned away his head to look at the other man. This person did resemble Jiang Peng; there was no doubting the kinship even though he was a bigger built man. Peng and the boy both had their foreheads shaven back to exaggerate the broadness of their brows as was the custom with nobility in China.

The old man murmured something that Adam vaguely understood was a confirmation that the American was indeed Adam Cartwright from the Ponderosa. Adam's lips firmed and he gave old Bai Shengtan a dark look to let him know that he recognised him as well. Tao Wei Peng now dismissed Shengtan who hurried away, his task complete.

“So, you are the Commodore.”

He approached Adam warily and nodded to one of the guards who produced a bamboo stick and thrusted it under Adams jaw, forcing him to hold his head higher. Peng came closer, his hand on the boys shoulder so that together they stood only a foot away from the prisoner.

“Commodore Adam Cartwright. I am Tao Wei Peng. This is my son and heir Ch’ien Mu Peng.” the dark eyes swept down in close scrutiny of the dishevelled man standing before them, “You know why you are here?”

Adam said nothing and the bamboo stick jerked his head up an inch higher as a result.

“You will be so good as to answer the questions I ask of you. As a form of courtesy of course.”

Adam shook his head and looked at the boy who was watching him with a curious mix of emotions on his young face. Peng nodded as though to himself, “You left my brother to burn to death.”

“I was burning quite a bit myself at the time …” Adam growled.

“You could have saved him.”

“No. I wasn’t able to save him, I couldn’t even have saved myself.”

“But you escaped.”

“My men rescued me. They came and rescued me, Tao Wei Peng. Your brothers men turned tail and ran. His men didn’t want him saved! Do you understand, they didn’t want him saved.”

“Curse you, you ignorant pig of a devil.” Peng snarled, “My brother was a great warlord, a prince among warriors, and you let him die.”

The other guard produced a bamboo cane now and struck Adam smartly across the shoulders with it causing the American to fall forward and onto his knees. The pain that caused to the still open burn caused Adam to clench his teeth in order to stifle any sound. The boy stepped back and clung to his father’s leg as though the touch of the ’pig’ would contaminate him.

Adam glanced up beneath his brows and saw Tao Wei Peng turn the boy around and together walk out of the room followed by two of the men, the other two opened the trap door and pushed Adam back down into the gap between the ground and the floor.

He put a hand to his shoulder and felt the wetness of blood. Footsteps above indicated that the two men had left the room empty, the creak of the door signalled the fact that they had gone. Alone in the dark Adam huddled against the wall, he brought his head down to touch his knees and wrapped his arms around his legs. He closed his eyes and tried to remove the images of Jiang Peng and the burning yurt from his mind.
……………………

“Hey, Pa,” Joe drew his horse to a halt alongside his father, “What’s that building? I’ve not seen it before.”

“You should have, it’s been built from Ponderosa Pine. It belongs to one of China Towns Grandees. A man called Bai Shengtan. He’s an old friend of Lee Changs.”

“You know him then?”

“Yes, he’s a wealthy man, a member of Changs Tong. You must remember him, Joe, he was often at Jimmy’s house before he went to college.”

“The guy with the long white beard?”

“That’s the one. Why the interest in that house?”

Joe sighed, he looked over his shoulder at Jotham who had now joined them, “Well, it just seemed to me a good place for a man like Peng to stay. There’s a lot of people there.”

Jotham looked over at the building and the grounds “I don’t thing Shengtan would be too happy to have been considered as a conspirator, Joe.”

“I wasn’t accusing him, I was just wondering - that’s all.” Joe sighed, and looked at Ben before returning to look at the property of Shengtan, “It’s well placed, slightly out of the way of the main town, and close to the river.”

“Well, we’ve spent hours running around in circles and getting nowhere fast, “Ben sighed, “Perhaps Shengtan could help us. If anyone knows whats going on around here, he would, he’s the equivalent of a town Mayor after all.”

Jotham, still not particularly comfortable in the saddle, fidgeted. “We ought to be getting back, I want to see how my men have got on, they may have had more success than we have.”

“I’ll just go and see Shengtan,” Ben said with a nod of his head towards the building, “I should go and pay my respects to him for the loss of Lee Chang, they were good friends.”
………….

The black silk clad servant bowed low and indicated that they enter into ‘this humble abode’. Once inside they were asked to wait awhile although it seemed as though as soon as the servant had disappeared Bai Shengtan himself came to meet them. He bowed low, his wispy white beard now nearly reaching his waist and his face more wizened than ever. “Welcome to my humble home, honourable gentlemen”

“Shengtan, you remember my son, Joseph?”

“Indeed. Most honoured.”

“A friend, Mr. Jotham Morton.”

Again a deep bow and a smile. “Now, honourable friend, Ben Cartwright, what can I do for you. You have travelled some distance? You would like some refreshment?” he withdrew a hand from a wide silk sleeve and gestured to another door.

“No, no - that won’t be necessary,” Ben smiled, “Just to offer our sympathies at the death of our friend, Dr. Lee Chang.”

“The loss of our honoured friend weighs heavy on my heart.” Shengtan sighed, and clasped both hands together against his chest.

“And on ours. He was a good friend.”

“I understand his son has been caring for your illustrious No. 1 son”

“Yes,” Ben sighed and the straightness of his back sagged just a little, “Shengtan, may I ask something of you?”

“Please to do so, my friend.”

“Have their been any strangers here lately?”

“There are always strangers moving in and out of a city such as this one…”

“A man by the name of Tao Wei Peng?”

There was a silence of some seconds before Shengtan shook his head, “No one I know. I am sorry not to be able to help.”

Joe cleared his throat “Maybe you will know the whereabouts of my brother, Adam.”

“I do not understand? You do not know his whereabouts?” the old wrinkled brow furrowed more deeply, “He is not at Ponderosa?”

“The Ponderosa was attacked earlier this morning and my son was taken by force.”

“And you think he is here?”

“No, it was just that we happened to be here in this area looking for him, when I realised I should have offered my sympathies to you for the loss of Lee Chang.”

Bai Shengtan nodded as though he understood but the blankness of his face indicated that they would get no more information from him now. They bade their farewells and left, with Shentan’s bows getting deeper by the minute.

Joe walked to his horse and shook his head, “I never did like him. He used to scare me as a kid with that beard and those beady black eyes. I don’t trust him.”
Ben merely shook his head and remounted, “We’ve been gone most of the day. Let’s get back home and consider what to do next.”

They rode away slowly until reaching the main track from town that led to the open country and to the road that would take them home. Once only did Joe turn back in the saddle and look at the house they had just left; his distrust of Shengtan deepened with every mile.
………………….

“That wasn’t a rat under the floor,” Chi-en Mu announced to his mother, “It was a man.”

“Don’t be silly.” Lin Chong his mother admonished him, “Don’t speak such nonsense you will frighten your sister.”

“I saw him. Father took me to see him.”

“You saw no one. Chi-en Mu, you will eat your meal now and say nothing more about this or you will be punished.”

“They got him out through a trapdoor I think -” the boys brow furrowed “I saw the trapdoor, he couldn’t have got out any other way. Father punished him for not showing proper respect to him.”

Lin Chong shook her head and continued to eat without interest. One of the servants found it very interesting however, as he served the rice and the sweet pork Hop Sing wondered how he would manage to find this trapdoor the child spoke about with such enthusiasm.

It was something he needed to think about most seriously, and smiled at the child as he gave him an extra portion of the sweet pork. Hop Sing knew from experience one could learn a lot by caring for the stomach of those who needed some help to unburden themselves of information.

Chapter 49


Adam found that he had a desperate need to sleep now, but the pain he was experiencing prevented him from doing more than literally dozing off. As soon as his head went down he would jerk awake again. He decided to position himself beneath the trapdoor and had got into a kneeling position in order to maximise his body strength as he pushed with both hands against it. Unfortunately there was no way the door was going to move. Everything was new wood, good solid Ponderosa pine. All he achieved was further unnecessary pain to his leg.

He could tell from his position that the room above, the room he referred to in his mind as the interrogation room, was adjacent to the room where the woman and the children had been. He had heard footsteps and music again but he had decided to remain close to the trapdoor so that he could benefit from the clean air that drifted in through any gaps.

He knew time was ticking away and that back home on the Ponderosa terrible things may have happened. He forced his mind to stop dwelling on what he didn’t know about and to concentrate on the imperative matter that existed now. Getting free and getting back to the ranch.
………….

Hop Sing stayed as far into the shadows as he could knowing that to many in China town he was a well know figure; he had been in Virginia City for so long that he was regarded as one of the founders of the Chinese community even if he did live miles away on the Ponderosa. Now he found it necessary to turn his face aside or hide behind some baskets whenever he thought anyone was showing undue interest in him. But he also worked diligently as was his nature, and smiled and nodded when the Chef commended him.

A woman came into the kitchen and was given a tray with two bowls upon it. Hop Sing noticed one bowl contained just water, and the other some chicken in a sweet sauce with rice. A small portion. He watched with curiosity as she quickly left the room glancing over her shoulder as though not wishing to have been noticed. He looked around, no one seemed to be watching him so he decided to follow her because perhaps, just perhaps, this was the one way where he would discover the trapdoor. However, it seemed that fate stood opposed to his plans as a hand clapped him on the shoulder and he was ordered to carry out the waste. That took him in the exact opposite direction to the woman.

Mu Mu Ling hurried along the corridors to the room where the two men stood guard. She bowed her head and they opened the door and closed it quickly behind her after one had stepped in with her. This man now opened the trapdoor and shouted orders to the man below to get out. Adam put a hand on the edge of the opening to haul himself to his feet and then eventually managed to drag himself out and onto the floor. The guard stepped far enough away to avoid Adams hands as though he anticipated some action on the part of the American. He was right to do so as Adam had every intention of grabbing at the mans ankles and bringing him down. What would have happened next he wouldn’t know, but at least he would have shown some resistance.

“I bring you food.”

Adam glanced up and looked at the girl, the same one who had come earlier. She looked at him with concern in her eyes and bowed her head as she offered the tray to him. Adam reached out for it, thanked her and took the bowl of water which he set down by his side, he reached for the food and was about to take the bowl when the guard grabbed at it, spat into it, and then laughed as he held it out to the prisoner.

He was still laughing when Adam dashed the bowl across the room where it hit the wall and shattered, its contents splattering over the plaster and dribbling down to the floor. At the same time he launched himself up and slammed his body into the other man, sending them both sprawling onto the floor where they rolled over and over, each struggling to find a hold that would give an advantage over the other.

The sounds brought the other man into the room, and with one swift move he soon ended the fight bringing Adam face down upon the floor with a blow of a short but thick stick. One blow to the back and another in the stomach. Both men hurled Chinese curses at him as they bundled him back down through the trapdoor. The girl stepped forward the bowl of water in her hands “He will need the water …”

“He can have the water .” the first man said dabbing at his mouth where blood was flowing, and he grabbed the bowl and with a jeering laugh threw it into Adams face.
The trapdoor slammed back down before Adam had had a chance to raise another hand. Mu Mu Ling picked up the shattered pieces of the bowl that had contained the food and placed it in the empty water bowl. Without a word she turned and hurried away.

Adam wiped the water from his face and slumped back down on to his haunches. He chided himself for being a fool, for acting more like Little Joe Cartwright than the Commodore. The thought brought him no comfort.
…………….

Hop Sing was back at his duties in the kitchen when the girl returned. He could see from her face that she was unhappy and when she put the broken bowl down with the rubbish she glanced around the room as though no one would notice her. There were not many actually in the room at the time but her eyes caught those of Hop Sing who was watching her. He smiled and nodded “You are unhappy working here?” he asked as though innocent of any other reason for asking.

“Not really. I’ve only been here a few days.”

“Oh, you are from Virginia City?”

“No, I am from San Francisco.” she toyed with the dish that had held the water and frowned “I came with Jiang TaoWei Peng.”

“Oh, from China?”

“No,” she smiled and shook her head, “I didn’t come from that far away.”

Hop Sing drew closer to her now and handed her a basket with some sweet cookies in it, “Have one, you will like it.”

She smiled again and took one, nibbled it and nodded, “This is very good.”

“I heard a rumour that there is an American kept prisoner here?” Hop Sing tried to keep his not so subtle comment as naïve sounding as possible by rolling his eyes and smiling widely. It made him look more like the village idiot than anything but she didn’t laugh at him or say anything. She finished eating the cookie and then nodded. “You know where he is kept?”

She nodded again and reached into the basket for another cookie, she smiled then and her eyes twinkled. “He attacked one of the guards. They soon bundled him back though.”

“There are guards?”

“Yes, two outside the room. The room is empty however but he is -” she leaned forward “he is under the floor.”

There were the sounds of others coming back into the room and she hurriedly walked away and back outside leaving Hop Sing to ponder on what had been said. He shook his head, and looked down at the little basket of cookies, perhaps two grown men would like them just as much as a small child.
…………..

Chi’en Mu pushed open the door of his room and looked down the corridor. His little brow was furrowed with concentration as he tried to remember the way he had come with his father to see the man under the floor. The whole concept of a man who had killed his Uncle and now being hidden beneath the floor totally fascinated him. It was better than the picture books his mother showed him or the music the other woman played for him.

He tip toed out and closed the door before walking down towards where he expected to find the room. He wasn’t afraid, after all he was the grand nephew of an Empress. He was the son of Jiang Tao Wei Peng.
His footsteps faltered when he heard the sound of someone approaching from the opposite direction. He quickly slipped behind a statue on a high plinth and waited for the person to walk by him but when that didn’t happen he peered round to see what had happened.

Hop Sing walked as though he had a reason for being where he was and as though he knew exactly where he was going. He had a knife tucked in his belt and the basket of cookies under his arm. More than anything else he had the bravery of fear that had the backing of many prayers.

He was pondering in which direction to go as the corridor branched to the left when he felt the presence of someone behind him. He froze to the spot, dropped his hand to the hilt of the knife and then turned “Bai Shengtan?”

“Hop Sing? You? Here?”

They stood gravely silent for a moment before old Shengtan bowed, “Hop Sing. It is good to see you, but it is not wise of you to be here, my friend.”

“Did you expect me to stay away when my friends needed help?”

“How can you help?” The old man shook his head, the thin white beard waved in the breeze his action created. “I have already sent Ben Cartwright and his son away. I am condemned in their eyes as a man who betrays his friends. Is there anyone more dishonourable than that?”

“It is not for me to question you in that respect.” Hop Sing replied as he cast an anxious glance over his shoulder.

“You know that Dr. Lee Chang is dead?”

This was news to Hop Sing, his resolve faltered but just for a moment as he shook his head. “I did not know that news. That is very bad news.”

“I go in fear of my life, Hop Sing. My wife is kept prisoner in a room to make sure I do what the Prince requires. Listen, old friend, you come to rescue the Commodore?”

Hop Sing chose to say nothing but he stared directly into the old eyes and thinned his lips. Bai Shengtan nodded, “Follow me, I shall show you where he is kept.”

Hop Sing knew there was nothing he could do other than to follow the man who had once been one of the most esteemed of the Chinese in the community. The two men hurried down the corridor unaware of the little shadow that followed at a safe distance behind them.
…………….

Adam had decided in his own mind that the house had been built close to a water source . The seepage through the walls of this space was constant, creating a film of slime that soaked steadily into the ground. He knew the house was newly built from the firmness of the wooden floors and walls above him, but the foundation was not solid.

He dragged himself on his belly over the ground, using his elbows to assist in reaching the far side and now he used his hands and fingers to try and find a weakness in the clay. A fissure, anything that could be prised wider until, God willing, he could manage a gap wide enough to slip through. He inched himself along feeling constantly up and over the walls. His breathing was becoming shallow with the lack of fresh air, he coughed to clear his throat, and then again to clear his chest. He had reached half way along when he heard a sound above him and then foot steps.

He picked up a sharp edged rock in one hand and carefully sidled his way back to a position just under the trapdoor. He waited with the rock poised in position and when the cover was raised he drew back his hand to strike …

“Mr. Adam? You here? It is Hop Sing.”

The whispered words echoed loudly round Adams head, he dropped the rock to the ground and raised his hand to meet that of his old friend “Hop Sing?”

“Yes, yes - come - we must go quickly.”

Bai Shengtan was hovering at the entrance of the room and gestured to them to hurry. The sight of Adam Cartwright looking as though he had enjoyed the equivalent to a mud bath caused not a stir. The bodies of two men were sprawled out on the floor. Whether they were dead or not Adam didn’t stop to find out. Grinding his teeth together in pain as he fought to keep control of his body and to ignore the fact that his leg felt like it would collapse under him at any moment, Adam followed behind Hop Sing.

Shengtan locked the door, pocketed the key and hurried away in the opposite direction. He thought of his friend, Lee Chang, and wondered whether he also would soon meet with the same fate. In silence he hurried to his private room, knelt at the altar to his ancestors and began to say his prayers.

Hop Sing led Adam in the direction of the door that led to the stables and to the river. Without stopping they hurried onwards, even though Adam was staggering long before the door was reached and had to lean upon his companion for help to stay upright.

“How much further?” he whispered and Hop Sing assured him that it was not so far now.

Behind them the little boy ran with silent foot steps. This was an adventure of the best kind. He couldn’t wait to tell his father all about it. Every so often he had to hide behind something for the two men seemed to stop quite often. He wondered why a Chinese man would be helping this enemy to the Empress. He was really quite beside himself with glee at being involved, even if not directly, in the escape of the man his father called The Commodore.


Chapter 50

Hop Sing pushed open the door slowly, as though the less speed he took the quieter it would open. He glanced back at Adam and nodded as he pointed to the stables situated not so very far from them. Adam nodded and limped, hopped, and limped as fast as he could, holding to the wall for support. Once outside both men hugged against the wall and looked about them for any sign of Tao Wei’s men.

By this time Adam was breathing hard and found leaning against the wall some comfort as it was warm and dry against his back. The days hot sun had permeated the wood and after the damp heat of the pit he was grateful to feel the warmth on his face and against his body. He felt Hop Sing tug at his sleeve and gesture to the stable. “We go now - quick quick.”

Adam looked at the distance from the house to the stable and shook his head, “Hop Sing, you go and get back to the Ponderosa. I’m not going anywhere just yet.”

“You not speak not idiot boy. You get up. Hurry. No one here - we get horses - go fast back to Ponderosa.” and again Hop Sing tugged at his sleeve.

“Get the horses, Hop Sing. Bring them here …” His voice was a whisper and he slid slowly down until he was squatting on his haunches, “Hurry - and Hop Sing, whatever happens, just keep going, do you understand? Just keep going and don’t look back.”

Hop Sing screwed his face into a mutinous scowl. He shook his head “I go get horses.”

Adam watched him as he ran across the deserted courtyard. He could hear the sound of the river and turned to look at it as it tumbled in full flow close to the house. He didn’t think it made good sense to have built a house in such a close proximity to the river and was wondering why anyone would be stupid enough to do so when he felt something sting across his arm.
He turned and narrowed his eyes against the glare of the light in order to discern the silhouetted form of a child.

Chi’en had a switch from a twig in his hand with which he was still toying. It was this that he had struck Adam with seconds earlier. Now he wasn’t sure whether or not his action was as wise or as brave as it had seemed. The dark brown eyes of the American seemed soulless and blank as they stared back at him. Adam saw the bright silk and velvet of the boys clothing and then looked at the boys face again, this was surely Tao Wei’s son. He reached out and grabbed hold of the stick but did not tug it out of the boys hand. The boy on his part did not release it but held fast with a stubborn pride.

In the house Chi’en Mu’s mother was wailing his name having failed to find him in his favourite hiding places. Her maids followed her example so that the cries brought Tao Wei himself to the room which he flung open imperiously in a swirl of orange, red and black silk. His impassive face did not change expression as he looked around the room in which now there was total silence and stillness. The women bowed deeply. His wife approached him “Chi’en Mu - we can’t find him.”

Each woman felt as though the edge of a sword was already touching their necks as they saw the impassive face take on a livid expression as Tao Wei swung from the room and clapped his hands for attention from his men. Barking out orders to search and find the boy Tao Wei strode down the corridor throwing open doors to the rooms he passed nad calling his sons name. His son… the most precious thing he possessed in all the world.

He paused at a locked door. He pushed against it. This, he recalled, was the door where the American had been taken. He yelled to two men to get the door open, and then shouted to two others to go and get old Shengtan. He strode onwards, paused at the dividing in the hall but took the turning that led to the open doorway to the stables.


“It’s alright.” Adam said in Cantonese, “I won’t hurt you.”

“You - white devil - my father will kill you. He said you killed Jiang Peng, my Uncle.” he pulled at the twig.

“Well, he’s wrong, I didn’t.”

“My father is never wrong.”

Adam let go of the stick. Chi’en who was still tugging at it fell backwards several paces and then ran away a few paces more as he watched the American inch his way into a standing position. He looked behind him and saw several men running from the house towards them, some armed with guns. Hop Sing was approaching on a horse with another on a leading rein which he brought alongside Adam who struggled to find the power in his legs to spring up and into the saddle.

“Come - hurry hurry - get on horse.” Hop Sing’s voice seemed to screech.

There was no power in his legs. They wouldn’t move. Adam gulped down air into his lungs, heaved deep breath and tried again. Something thudded into his arm and he turned to see that the boy was now throwing stones at him. A stone struck the horse, it did a two step side ways on move that jostled Hop Sings beast. Chi’en Mu, gaining courage from the sight of the men, stooped to pick up more stones.

Adam looked from the horse to the boy who was slightly ahead of them. A little to the left were several men one of whom now fired off a shot. Beyond was the road. Adam leaned forward, “Hop Sing, go - don’t look back - go.”

“You come. Quick.”

Another shot. The men were gaining now. He heard a shout from behind him and the boy shouted ‘Father - Father’ and ran forwards as the horse leaped with fervour to follow Hop Sings beast.

Another shot which grazed alongside the horses finely arched neck and it reared up, kicking out its forelegs in anger and pain. Adam reached for the reins, but the horse rolled its eyes and came back down onto four legs yanking the reins from his fingers. Turning his head slightly he could see Hop Sing bouncing about like a sack of potatoes on the other horse but riding on towards the road. Another gun shot and a bullet whistled past his ear. He saw the boy bending down to pick up a stone oblivious to the fact that there was a horse going into a frenzied panic so close to him. From behind him Adam heard someone calling the boys name, shouting in tones that dripped with misery and horror in the way only a father could cry to his child. Chi’en straightened up and brought back his arm to throw his missile.

One glance towards Hop Sing heading to the road. Another glance towards the boy who now realised his danger but had frozen with fear to the spot. The men were approaching but knew that whatever they did would not stop the inevitable. Tao Wei cried out his son’s name and the boy called out ‘Father -’ and at that moment Adam found the strength to spring forwards, grabbed the child in his arms and roll with him away from the horses flailing hooves.

He wasn’t sure if the boy had survived for a moment as they both remained still, as though incapable of movement. Through a fog and the drumming sound of his pulses in his ears he could hear the squeals of the horse and then the boy whimpered and called for his father.

Slowly he released his arms and the boy wriggled free. “Father - I didn’t mean -” and then the tears and sobs as he ran into his fathers embrace and was held there for a moment while Tao Wei stroked his son’s head before commanding him to go into the house.

The sun beat down upon the scene and cast its shadows. Men came and hauled Adam onto his feet and the great Chinese Prince stood with his legs apart and his hands on his hips and a breeze wafted the crimson and black silk garments around his body. To Adam it seemed as though there was nothing but the shape of the man standing before him and a total complete appalling silence.

“Get the horse” Tao Wei commanded without moving an inch only his mouth moved while his eyes remained fixed upon the American who was being dragged towards him.

The horse was brought towards them, calmer now but still rolling its eyes. Tao Wei continued to look at Adam who forced himself to stare back and not flinch
despite the pain, the seemingly constant pain, as his leg screamed for attention.

It made Adam feel sick to the stomach looking into those eyes, there was something too familiar about them, and he realised it was like looking into the eyes of Jiang Peng all those months ago.

“Shoot the horse," Tao Wei commanded.

“No!” Adam put out a hand “No -”

“A horse like that isn’t worth keeping,” Tao Wei replied
although he raised a hand to prevent the action taking place immediately. He took several steps towards Adam and nodded “Your Chinese friend risked his life for you, Commodore. A mere servant -”

“Hop Sing isn’t a mere servant.”

“Oh, he dines with you at your table, does he? He sleeps in a room upstairs in your grand house?”

Adam frowned and shook his head “Is this conversation intended to mean anything, Tao Wei Peng?”

“I want to know why a servant would risk his life for you. A Chinese servant …”

“You have Chinese servants …”

There was a silence of some moments Tao Wei inclined his head “They are proud to serve me, I am related to the Empress.”

“Hop Sing -” Adam coughed and bowed his head, his throat was dry and he could barely get the words out “Hop Sing is our friend. Our mentor. He taught us, grown with us, he isn’t a servant. Anyhow, he’s rubbish at riding a horse -”

Tao Wei allowed a flicker of a smile to touch his lips, so brief Adam thought he had imagined seeing it. The
Prince now folded his hands into the wide sleeves of his garment “He saved your life. Just as your men saved your life the night of the fire when my brother was killed.”

Adam decided to say nothing. Jiang Peng was a sensitive subject, so he waited for Tao Wei Peng to continue speaking but he only asked a question and that
was to ask why hadn’t Jiang Peng’s men tried to save him. Adam shrugged “There’s a difference between servitude and service, I guess.”

Tao Wei said nothing, behind his black eyes there was - nothing. Adam held his breath and then slowly released it, but didn't lower his head before the glare from the Prince's eyes.

“Just now, you had a chance to have gone free -”

Adam didn’t argue that point which was rather obscure as his freedom had depended on the strength in his legs, and at that time his legs had failed him. He clamped his teeth together.

“You saved my son’s life. My only son.” Tao Wei frowned “I would not have done that, I would not have allowed anyone to stand in the way of my freedom.”

“He’s just child …”Adam heard himself say and raised a hand to wipe sweat from his forehead, aware of the feeling of it trickling down his back.

“He is my only son.” Tao Wei repeated. “Commodore, the Empress has many nephews, but I only have the one son.”

Adam decided not to argue the point which seemed quite logical to him but he kept his eyes fixed on the commanding figure of the Chinese Prince. Tao Wei snapped his fingers.

“Take the horse, Commodore. This whole matter is now -” he made a sweeping gesture with his hands “no more.”

Adam took the reins in his hand and grabbed a handful of mane, looked at the horse and then at Tao Wei “My family …?”

“Will be safe.”

“I can trust you on that?”

Tao Wei looked insulted, he raised his head with all the haughtiness belonging to a Prince "I have given my word." was all that he said.

Adam nodded, looked at the horse, said a silent prayer that he’d be able to get enough power in his legs to mount and found that sometimes prayers did get
answered immediately. With the breeze blowing against his face and the horse eager to stride out it wasn’t long before he was out on the road towards home.

Chapter 51

 

The thumping on the door made both women stop what they were doing and look at one another anxiously. Olivia gestured to Marcy who immediately picked up the poker for some form of protection. Another heavy thud and Chris O’Dells voice which meant the poker was returned very promptly to the hearth as Marcy hurried over to open the door.

 

“Thank goodness,” Chris said, “I found him sprawled out on the road -”

 

“Him?” Olivia exclaimed and carried the lamp closer to the door as Chris staggered into the room taking the weight of the body of a man “Oh for pities -” her voice trembled onto a shrill note as Adam was hauled into the room and Chris very gratefully set him down on the settee. “Where did you find him?”

 

“About five miles off the main track, I reckon his horse was lost, wandered off the road and he slid off … no sign of the horse or any body else either come to that …” he wiped his brow and looked with a smile at Marcy who lowered her eyes modestly despite smiling briefly back at him. “I managed to get him onto my horse but he hasn’t regained consciousness. He is alive though -” Chris thought he should end on a positive note.

 

“He needs a doctor.” Olivia said quietly “But do you think we should attempt to move him."

 

"I'll help if you say where to put him, Miss." Chris said, stepping back towards the unconscious man.

 

Olivia leaned down and touched Adams brow, then the pulse which she noticed was still throbbing faintly at his neck. Even though her hand was cold there was no reaction from him, he remained as prone as the moment Chris had settled him down.  Marcy stepped forwards "Shall I get a blanket, Miss?" she asked hesitatingly.

 

Olivia rose to her feet and shook her head before turning to Chris  "Perhaps we should try to get him up to my room.”

 

“Miss?” Marcy opened her eyes wide and Olivia shook her head at her, “Marcy, this isn’t San Francisco. Now, help me please, Chris, if you don’t mind.”

 

Adam seemed totally unaware of being pushed and shoved and fumbled about up Olivia’s stairway and then set down very gently onto the bed where his boots were removed and Chris O’Dell said in a manly matter of fact tone of voice that he would see to things from thereon in.

 

Olivia and Marcy boiled kettles and gathered up towels to take back upstairs when Chris called for them, leaving everything on the top of the stairs for him to use as he saw fit.  Eventually he called for the items to be collected, by which time Adam Cartwright had been cleaned up sufficiently to receive ‘guests’. Olivia had draped one of her father’s nightshirts over the railing and Chris had succeeded in getting Adam dressed in it sufficiently well enough for everyone to agree that it would not damage any one’s sense of modesty to take a look at the Commodore for themselves.

 

“Thank you, Chris. I think you saved his life today.” Olivia whispered.

 

“Thank you, Miss Olivia.”

 

“Please stop calling me that - you can call me Olivia, please.” she said as she stared down at the very still and incumbent body in her bed.

 

“Yes, m’am.” Chris nodded and winked over at Marcy. “I’ll go and get the doctor -”

 

Olivia turned to him and took hold of his arm, “Oh Chris, you’ve done so much, thank you.”

 

“Wal, that’s what we do, Miss Olivia, out here. We look after one another best we can.”

 

They heard his footsteps going down the stairs and the door opening and closing. Olivia squeezed hold of Marcy’s hand “You had best get to bed, dear. This could be a long night.”

 

“You will call me if you need me, won’t you, Miss?”

 

But Olivia didn’t hear her, she had pulled up a chair close to the bed and set the flame down low in the lamp

…….   

 

The sound of the horse trotting into the yard brought everyone to their feet but it was Ben who opened the door and carried the lamp out to see who had arrived. If his initial hope had been that it was Adam he was doomed to disappointment but his spirits rose at the sight of Hop Sing clinging to his horse. “Joe - Hoss -" he yelled “It’s Hop Sing.”

 

The brothers were out of the door and at the side of the horse within minutes. Joe took the reins and calmed the beast while Ben and Hoss carefully helped Hop Sing out of the saddle. By the time they had the poor man in the main room Hester was pouring out some brandy for him and Mary Ann was hovering in order to guide him to a comfortable chair. Ben watched as Hop Sing lowered himself rather carefully down and with a nod of the head accepted the brandy.

 

“Where’ve you been, Hop Sing? We’ve been worried sick about you.” Ben spoke aloud his anxieties even as he looked for some sign that his old friend had been injured, but Hop Sing raised a hand and shook his head,

“Hop Sing all right. I follow men who had Mr. Adam. Easy for me. I follow him and get into house.”

 

“What house?” Joe asked leaning forward with narrowed eyes, “Was it the big house near the river? Mr. Bai Shengtun’s house?”

 

Hop Sing paused and looked down at his feet. He sighed “Chinese business only. Mr. Adam -”

 

“No, Hop Sing.” Ben stood up and it was his turn to shake his head, “No, old friend, this isn’t just Chinese business now. Dr. Lee Chang has been killed, murdered by Tong members who came here and tried to kill us. If you know where they are, even if it means going against your own Tong, then you have to tell us.”

 

Hop Sing clasped his hands together and remained staring down at the ground. Hester came and knelt by his side, “Please, Hop Sing, where is Adam?”

 

“I don’t know.” Hop Sing looked into her face and then up at Ben, “He said to me ride out and don’t look back, come to Ponderosa, see you, not go back for him.”

 

Joe looked anxiously now over at his father and his brother, he wondered if his own face bore the same fear in his eyes as he saw in theirs, he cleared his throat “Is he still alive?”

 

“Yes, yes, still alive. Hop Sing get him safe, get horse. But he say for me to go - come here - leave him. Maybe -” He paused and swallowed some brandy as though he needed some Dutch courage to get it said “Maybe Tao Wei have him back in hole in ground.”

 

“What are you saying, Hop Sing? What hole in the ground?” Hoss asked, his voice dry and cracking slightly.

 

“Tao Wei have Mr. Adam under floor. But -” Hop Sing frowned, “Hop Sing hear horse follow him. But then no one come.”

 

“This is crazy, Pa.” Joe hissed, “Hop Sing, just tell us what house it is so we can find out for ourselves if my brothers there or not?”

 

Hop Sing spread out his hands and raised his shoulders “Tao Wei may kill people in the house, may kill Mr. Adam.”

 

“Then let us at least have some chance of saving them.” Ben replied, “Hop Sing, where is this house?”

 

“It is the home of Bai Shengtun. Tao Wei has wife a prisoner with threat to kill her if Bai not obey command. But -” Hop Sing raised his chin as though to champion what some could think of as a lost cause “Bai Shengtun take Hop Sing to help Mr. Adam. May be own life gone now.”

 

“Joe” Ben turned to his youngest son who was already strapping on his gun belt, “Go and find Morton and tell him about this. Hoss, do you feel able to ride or -”

 

“Shucks, Pa, I’m coming with you. Hester - I’ll see you later.” he kissed his wife just as Joe was holding Mary Ann’s hands and kissing her.

 

Both women watched as their husbands and Ben left the house. They then looked at Hop Sing who quickly swallowed the rest of the brandy and begged to be allowed to get to his bed.

……………….

 

Chris O’Dell had found Paul Martin at home carefully going over some notes concerning Mr. Bannings gall bladder. He listened attentively to what Chris had to tell him and without hesitation picked up his medical bag, checked for some necessary equipment, grabbed his bag and followed Chris back into the street, “I’ve got my buggy round back, Mr. O’Dell, I’ll be with you in a matter of minutes.”

 

It took less than two minutes to remove the feedbag from the horse and clamber up into the buggy. Together they made haste to leave town for the Double D ranch.

…………..

 

Olivia turned the flame a little higher as the night drew darker. The room was warm and yet she reached for a shawl to put around her shoulders for she knew the early morning hours would be colder. In the bed Adam Cartwright remained as Chris had left him;  his breathing was shallow but every so often his chest would heave up as though he needed more than the usual amount of air which was then expelled in a deep long sigh.

 

She brought the lamp closer to his face so that she could look upon him in the privacy of that time they had together. Her eyes followed the line of his profile, the shape of his mouth. She smiled at the thought that he needed a shave and couldn’t resist letting her fingers gently caress that area of his face where soft skin was intruded upon by tough bristle. “Oh Adam, what has happened to you now?” she whispered and gently stroked back a curl of hair from his brow.

 

There was grey in his hair now, and she found herself wishing to have known the man when he had been much younger, when the hair would have been totally black. She leaned forward and took his hand in hers, “What is it about you that makes me feel like this? I don’t even know you. I can’t even remember what you were like as a boy when you used to come here with Hoss. Just another long thin boy with black hair and so grave. What were you like then, Adam Cartwright?”

 

The man in the bed sighed and drew in another one of those long lungful of air which he expelled slowly. His lips moved as though to answer her, but there was no sound and his eyes remained firmly shut.

 

“You went away to college. I remember father mentioning it and saying you would no doubt come back full of big ideas. And then there you were living your life, and here I was, living mine. How strange that we never met, never got to know each other before now.”

She paused at a sound from behind her and turned to see Reuben standing at the doorway rubbing his eyes, “Mom, who you talking to?”

 

“Mr.Cartwright. He’s been hurt, Reuben, and I’m waiting for the doctor to come. Hush now and get yourself back to bed.”

 

“I thought it was Gran’ma again talking to herself like she used to do. I got scared.”

 

“There’s nothing to be scared about.” She stood up and walked to him with a smile and held out her hand “Come along, I’ll tuck you up in bed.”

 

“Sofia’s snoring.”

 

“I’m glad one of you is,” she smiled and brushed away tangles in his hair with a gentle hand.

 

“Can I have a drink of water?”

 

“No.”

 

“Aw, mom, please.”

 

“No.” she drew back the covers and watched as he slipped back into his bed, yawned mightly and closed his eyes, “Good night, darling.”

 

“I won’t be able to get back to sleep now.” He mumbled and yawned again “Is it Ben Cartwright who got hurt?”

 

“No, it’s Adam Cartwright.”

 

He said nothing but turned to look at her, yawned once again, “I’m not really tired.”

 

“I can see.” she smiled and kissed his brow.

 

In the other room Adam had opened his eyes and closed them again. It had been the smells that had made him aware that he was in an unfamiliar place.  A smell associated with women, perfume and sweet smelling powder. Even the bed smelled of someone sweet smelling. He had caught a brief glance of a floral counterpane on the bed. Flowers in a vase on the table beside the bed made him think of Hester but the smell wasn’t hers, and anyway, Hoss would have flattened him with a blow of that fist of his were he, Adam Cartwright, to venture near their bed.

 

Apart from the smells and the appearance of the room as far as he had been able to see, Adam was aware of pain, nothing but pain. He couldn’t bear the thought of keeping his eyes open any longer as even that seemed to add to the pain. He tried to recapture the moments of that crazy ride from the house by the river, a brief few moments of ecstasy as he realised he was free and on the back of a horse until the pain gripped him.

 

Then night had drawn in and he was feeling light headed, exhausted, unable to control the horse which decided to go where it wanted and gone off the road. Adam’s mind went over that point, the fact that the horse had gone off the road, and then after that he returned to the blackness of an exhausted sleep.

 

By the time Olivia returned to the chair beside the bed Adam Cartwright was out cold again. She took hold of his hand and held it between gently her own.

 

Chapter 52

Paul Martin removed his hat and followed Mrs. Phillips up the stairs to the room she indicated. He noted that there were three rooms upstairs, in fact, he remembered the layout of the house very well from previous visits years before. He drew the conclusion that the girl, Marcy, slept in one room, and the two children in the other. It made sense therefore to conclude that Mrs. Phillips had provided her own room for the injured man.

He asked for another lamp which she provided for him immediately. “You know, Mrs. Phillips, I’ve taken care of this man and his brothers for as long as I’ve been practising here. Never known a family like it, heads as thick as cannon balls I wager. Now then, what is it this time.” he paused and turned to look at her “How’s his leg?”

“His leg?”

“The injured one, the one that Jimmy Chang was treating?”

“I don’t know. Chris O’Dell saw to him when they arrived. He washed him and I believe he put a clean towel around the wounds.”

“Well, I suppose I had better check that out as well. A cup of coffee would be much appreciated, Mrs. Phillips. Oh, and has anyone been to tell the Cartwrights he’s here?”

“There was no one I could send, Dr. Martin.”

“Well, Mr. O’Dell is exhausted so there’s no point in sending him as he’s liable to fall off his horse and break his neck. Never mind, it’ll have to wait until later, I’ll ride on after I’ve seen to Adam and let them know. I think Mr. O’Dell could do with something a little more bracing in his coffee, if you know what I mean. Purely medical purposes.” he winked and smiled and as she went down the stairs he closed the door behind her.

He was mid-way through his examination when Adam opened his eyes and looked into the doctors kindly face. Paul’s eyes twinkled at meeting the dark eyes of his patient and he straightened his back and smiled “Well, Adam, what have you been doing to yourself this time? Mr. O’Dell told me he found you by the side of the road in a ditch.”

“I fell off my horse.” Adam muttered, his voice rather thick and slurred, he frowned “A horse, not my horse, not Sport.” he felt that was important to mention even though as he said it the words seemed to be drifting away.

“I see. Where’s this horse now?”

Adam thought about that and then admitted with a sigh that he didn't know. "Probaby gone back to where it belongs. What are you doing here, Paul?”

“I was sent for by Mrs. Phillips.”

“Mrs. Phillips?” Adam echoed and all thought of anything suddenly scattered to the four winds. After another pause he asked Paul. ”How did I get here?”

“Chris O’Dell brought you here, it was the closest place to where you fell.” Paul continued with his examination and then cleared his throat “I’m going to have to check your leg, Adam, this may hurt.”

“It usually does -” Adam replied quietly and prepared himself for the pain which, considering the constant pain he had already been enduring didn’t amount to quite as much as he had expected.

Paul carefully and gently removed the towel O’Dell had wrapped the wounds in and then looked at them, bringing the lamp closer to inspect each burn thoroughly. “I’m surprised, Adam,” he said after a while, “these have healed wonderfully well. You’ve opened up some of the wounds and there’s some bleeding from the old tissue, but other than that this is quite remarkable.”

Adam said nothing but kept his eyes closed and fists clenched as he tried to absorb the pain. He must have groaned as something alerted Paul to his patients condition, he opened his bag and brought out some medication, which he proceeded to give Adam right away. “I’ll leave the clean towelling as it is rather than disturb your leg any further. Now, take some more of this whenever the pain gets too much. You’re a mass of bruises and abrasions, there’s a cut across your back … you'll probably drift off back to sleep now which is what your body needs more than anything at the moment."

Adam he heaved in a deep breath and heard Paul saying how pleased he was that his voice was nearly back to normal but he was asleep before Paul had finished the sentence.

................

In his room Hop Sing lit his candles and incense and kneeled before his little shrine to his ancestors. There were prayers to be said now and although far from home his own beliefs still remained strong within him. Above all he fully appreciated that all men who had a faith would pray at times like this. He had to think of Adam and the old man and his wife. He had to consider the way the Tong could act against this family, this beloved family for whom he would have gladly cut his veins and poured out every drop of blood.

He knelt down and looked at the flickering flame

"Hop Sing, where does the flame go when you blow it out?"

"Ah, a wise man would know that answer."

"You're a wise man, Hop Sing, don't you know?"

He had looked at the enquiring dark eyes and smiled, patted the dark head and shaken his head, "A man wise in his own eyes is a fool, my son."

‘My son’

Adam, Hoss and Joe were as much his sons as though they had been born from his wife’s womb. He could remember the day Marie Cartwright had placed baby Joe in his arms and they had shared that conspiratorial smile between them, both knowing that the baby would twist them around their little fingers and they wouldn’t mind one bit.

He remembered the day he first saw Hoss and Adam.. Hoss hiding behind his father’s legs and peeking out at him and Adam standing tall with his head just to one side as he watched and listened as his father had talked to him. Hop Sing could remember the night he had found the eldest boy crying because he wanted his mother back and the dreams of her death came to haunt him as a reminder that that particular wish would never come true.

"I ain't crying, Hop Sing," Adam Cartwright had rubbed his face with his sleeve, "You didn't see me cry, I ain't no cry baby."

"No, I understand you not cry."

"I'm a big boy now, anyhow."

"Yes, very big boy" Hop Sing had smiled at the child who had lost a tooth the day before and had probably announced he had swallowed it with his grits.

"Anyhow, I can cry if I wanna."

"Yes, even grown men cry."

Adam had frowned at that and looked wary, the dark eyes had narrowed and the lips thinned, "I know. I hear my Pa crying when Ma died. I heard him crying a lot."

He had sat down beside Hop Sing then, close to him, his small thin body warm from his bed, "Hop Sing, why ain't I got a Ma? I mean, a real Ma of my own?"

"You must ask father to tell you about that."

"I do but he won't say. I know why Inger ain't here no more, but I dream about her a lot. I know she weren't my real Ma."

Hop Sing had said nothing to that but had put his arm around the child and held him close. Adam was like his own son. His Number One son. He didn't say anything about the dark damp stains on the boys night shirt nor anything about the wobbly little whimper that had stolen from his lips after he had spken. They had sat together until Adam had finally fallen asleep. He had carried him back to his bed, Adam, Number One Son

He jerked awake and found he had fallen asleep there on the floor. The candles had burned low and he quickly snuffed them out between finger and thumb. Voices from the other room, there had to be news of Adam, of Shengtun and his wife.

Ben Cartwright strode into the room and flung his hat down on the bureau. The lamp still burned that was always kept alight in the big room. He glanced over at the door as Hop Sing emerged, “Hop Sing, could you rustle up some coffee?”

Hop Sing thought peppermint tea would have been better for Ben, he would be suffering from his liver again and that would play havoc with his stomach. He hurried into the kitchen and began to make the preparations before hurrying back into the big room to listen to their conversation. Jotham Morton was there looking exhausted. Hop Sing could remember the first time the man came. He had brought trouble with him then too.

“Well, one things for sure, he certainly moves fast.” Joe was saying as he turned up the flame in the lamp.
“He must have known we were coming once Hop Sing and Adam got out of the place.” Hoss lit another lamp and the room cast off more shadows as a result.

“He’ll have just retreated to another house in the area,” Jotham sunk down on the blue chair and rubbed his face, he couldn’t hide a yawn. “we’ll find him in time.”

Hoss leaned an elbow against the hearth and frowned, “Considering you were sent here to protect Adam, you ain’t done much of a good job of it.”

“What do you want me to do, Hoss? Grovel for forgiveness?” Jotham replied somewhat stung by the comment, “Your brother had already disappeared when we arrived here.”

“Late -” Joe snapped.

“We got here as soon as we could.”

Ben strode forwards and raised his hands for silence “That’s enough. One thing for sure we now know where Adam was kept even if they did cover up the room so well.”

“What room?” Joe scowled, “We wouldn’t have known which room he was in, they were all carpeted and furnished as though everything had been in place for years.”

“Old Shengtun is still a very scared frail man and his wife looks ill.” Ben said quietly, “It’s very unlikely either of them will talk about what’s happened. We’ve only Hop Sings word for what happened.”

“Adam will be able to tell us more.” Hoss sat down on the settee and stared at the logs in the hearth, “When he comes home.”

“Yeah - when !” Joe groaned “How can he just have disappeared like that? Where is he for Petes sake, if he ain’t there at Shengtuns.”

Hop Sing slipped back into the kitchen and removed the kettle from the stove. He shook his head and poured the water onto the coffee grounds. He should never have fallen asleep before he had completed his prayers. Adam lost - out there somewhere - always in trouble. He remembered the day the boy had wandered off and he had been disciplined . ‘"But I weren't lost,' he had wept, 'I knew where I was all the time, it's jest that you didn't know where to look for me.'
..............

Paul Martin paused at the doorstep of Olivia’s home and glanced up at the sky, then smiled at her as she stood beside him. “You know, my dear, you remind me a lot of your mother.”

“Thank you, Dr. Martin, I have fond memories of her.” She pulled her shawl closer and stepped out into the yard with him, walking slowly beside him towards his buggy, “Did you know my parents, Doctor?”

“Yes, I did.” Paul sighed and he looked at her again with a more thoughtful expression on his face than previously, “It was a pity the boys didn’t come back. Your father missed them a lot, you know.”

“Yes, he always lived in expectation of them coming back. He even wrote to me after I had got married saying - well - hoping, you know?” She looked at him hopefully, as though expecting him to understand because he was, after all, the doctor and people always told doctors everything.

“I know. I came by occasionally to check out how he was faring. He found a good friend with young Chris O’Dell. Said he reminded him of Philip.”

“He does rather -” Olivia smiled, the thought had never crossed her mind until then, but she could see what Paul meant.

“And your little sister, Katy wasn’t it?”

“Katya.”

“Oh yes, how is she getting on?”

“Very well, very prosperous. I haven’t seen her since she was married. She writes occasionally.” She shivered slightly and glanced up at the bedroom window “Will he be alright, Dr. Martin?”

“Yes, I’m confident that he will be, my dear. Adam Cartwright has a determination to live that is rivalled only by that of his brothers.” Paul grinned, “I am a little concerned about his leg. If it is alright with you I’d like to bring Jimmy Chang here tomorrow morning and get him to look it over. Perhaps he can reassure me that it’s healing properly.”

He stroked his horse’s neck as he passed and then tossed his medical bag into the seat next to the one he would occupy, “I’ll ride over to the Ponderosa now and let them know Adam is here.”

“That’s very kind of you, thank you.” Olivia placed her hand on his arm and was about to turn back to the house when Paul stopped her,

“Mrs. Phillips, what happened to your parents was a great shame.”

“You mean - when we were taken by the Bannock?”

“Not just that - I was thinking more about what happened afterwards. People had - and still have - very narrow minds and unkind tongues, and your mother being so obviously expecting a child caused -” he stopped at her intake of breath and wide eyes, “You did know about the baby, didn’t you?”

“I found out only very recently.” She lowered her voice as though even the air around her couldn’t be complicit with this information. “I - I didn’t know until Reuben found her journal. There were a lot of pages torn out and then little scribbled notes that mentioned a baby -”

“A girl.” Paul said and placed his hands upon hers and feeling them tremble he held them more tightly, “She didn’t live long, but a more beautiful baby I’ve yet to see.”

“You delivered her?”

“Ephraim sent for me, your mother was in a bad way by that time. He’d sent you children to the Ponderosa to be cared for by Marie Cartwright hoping that everything would be alright by the time you got home.”

“There’s a lot I don’t understand about it - the things my mother wrote in the book -”

“Look, my dear, you’re getting cold standing out here. Why don’t I come back here another time and talk about it with you. There’s obviously a lot you don’t know about, and perhaps you should to be told the truth .”

“You’ll let me know?”

“Yes, but in the meantime I must get to the Ponderosa and let them know where Adam is … I’ll come by tomorrow with Jimmy Chang.” He paused just before hoisting himself up into the buggy “And don’t take any notice of Adam’s growling and snapping, he’s a very bad patient, believe me, I’ve experienced years of his black moods. Hates to be an invalid.”

She smiled and stepped away from the buggy as he turned it in the yard and drove out. As she looked up at the night sky she wondered what the doctor knew and would soon reveal to her, and whether or not she would be quite as surprised as he may think.

Once in the bedroom she found a cushion to place behind her back and then sat down on a more comfortable chair. She lowered the flame now and looked at the man in her bed with a slight smile. The clock ticked away the minutes and even though she fought against it, sleep stole by and closed her eyes, and snatched her to its bosom.

Chapter 53

The sound of footsteps on the floorboards coming towards him drifted into his awakening mind. He opened his eyes and momentarily wondered where he was before remembering what Paul Martin had told him. He closed his eyes again and swept a hand over his face before reopening them.

A little girl with flaxen hair and blue eyes was leaning against the side of the bed and staring into his face. She smiled, little teeth like pearls momentarily beamed at him, “Hello, man.”

She had her arms folded on the covers quite confident that this man in her mothers bed would do her no harm, was merely a matter of some curiosity, “You awake now?”

“I think so.” Adam replied, working his mouth a little to stop it feeling so dry. “Are you on your own?”

“No.”

“Oh, then where is everyone?”

“Mommy is down making breakfast. Boo-Boo is in bed. Marcy is making coffee. I’m having hot milk.”

“Coffee sounds good.” he smiled, “You’re Sophie aren’t you?”

“No, I’m So-fee-a.”

“I stand corrected -”

She frowned, her little smooth brow crinkled “No, you’re in bed.”

“I’m in bed? Oh yes, of course… well, Sofia, I’m sorry I got your name wrong.”

“It’s morning. Have you been here a long time?”

“A few hours.”

She turned as there came footsteps on the stairs and then looked at him again with a smile, “See you again, Man.”

She disappeared in a flurry of pink nightdress and a fat rag doll that was dragged behind her, he heard her cry “Hello Mommy-” with a squeal of delight in her voice. Then the sounds faded away and he was alone.

He looked up at the ceiling and noticed where the damp had come through sometime during the winter, obviously some shingles missing or had been missing then, perhaps they were replaced now. He turned his head to look at the window but the curtain was still drawn across and the lamp by the bedside was set low enough to give the room a daylight glow.

He must have dozed off again as he didn’t hear her until she was by his bed and then he looked up and saw her. He extended his hand which she took hold of in her own, “Good morning.” he said and smiled.

She could only smile back as it wasn’t possible to speak without her voice shaking. She turned down the flame and snuffed it out and then looked at him again. He was still looking at her, holding her hand, smiling with those confounded dimples and brown eyes.

“Dr. Martin said he would be back this morning. He’s going to bring Jimmy Chang to see to your leg.”

“Have I been here long? How did I get here?”

“Chris found you. You fell off your horse -” she withdrew her hand and walked to the window and drew back the curtains “He managed to get you here although the horse must have returned to its stable, it didn’t hang around anyway.”

“Well, I guess that made some sense - for a horse that is.”

“Dr. Martin went over to the Ponderosa to tell your family you were here.”

Adam’s face went blank and the dimples faded along with the twinkling eyes. He sat up so quickly in the bed that everything on the bedside table rattled “My family. I have to get home, I have to see if they’re alright.”

“But you can’t -” Olivia returned to the bed and placed a restraining hand on his arm, “You can’t -”

“I have to,” he paused and looked at her, and then drew in a deep breath “You don’t know, do you? What happened?”

Olivia drew up her chair and sat down, once again placing a restraining hand upon his chest “I probably know more than you do, Adam. Chris told me what had happened at the Ponderosa.”

“O’Dell? How’d he know anything?”

“I asked him to watch the place.” she replied, “You told me not to go there again until you came for me. So I asked Chris to let me know what was happening. He saw the fire at Joe’s house, but he saw some men, Chinese men, so he went to town to tell the sheriff.”

“And?” his voice snapped out the one word and she looked at him and could see the fear in his eyes, “And what happened? They came to the Ponderosa after they fired Joe’s place and -”

“And they’re alright, Adam, they’re all safe.”

“Hop Sing didn’t tell me, he didn’t say anything - maybe he didn’t know? He must have come right after I was taken and didn’t know. Safe, did you say?” he looked at her his eyes wide and stricken and she smiled and nodded,

“Quite safe. Chris went with them looking for you.” she squeezed his hands as though to emphasise the safety of his family, “There were a whole host of men there going out in all directions trying to find you.”

He withdrew his hands and looked away from her with his brow creased. She could see him thinking over what she had said, piecing the bits together in order to make sense of them until finally he drew in a deep sigh and nodded “The last thing I can remember is Hoss being shot, and then Mary Ann getting hold of a gun …” he didn’t tell her about Hannah screaming and the way the men had manhandled her, the sobs of Hester as Hoss had fallen. He swallowed the lump in his throat “I should have realised they were alright, Hop Sing would never have left them.”

“No, of course not.” she said softly, and reached out to straighten the sheets only to have him catch at her hand, take it in his and kiss it before he whispered “Thank you.”

The sound of horses coming into the yard prevented her from answering, she only smiled and withdrew her hand again from his and walked to the window, then she turned to him

“Your father’s here with Joe and Hoss.”
………..

Marcy opened the door to the three men and stepped back to let them into the house. Ben glanced around as he removed his hat “Paul Martin told us Adam was here?”

“Yes, Mr. Cartwright.” Marcy smiled “He’s right here and -”

“Grampa, Grampa -” a little whirlwind of pink ran towards him with shining eyes and wide smile and the fat doll got dumped along the way as she dropped it in favour of being swung up into Ben’s arms, “Have you come to see the man in mommys bed?”

Hoss nearly choked in trying to suppress his laugh and Joe turned his back and began to whistle while he rolled his eyes, poor Marcy blushed to the roots of her hair “It was the only place we thought he could go.” she stammered.
.
“It’s alright, Marcy.” Olivia’s voice followed her down the stairs and she stood several steps up from them with a smile “Adam’s so pleased you’re here, Ben. He thought the most terrible things had happened to you all.”

Ben gave Sofia a kiss on the cheek and set her back down on her feet, “Is it alright to see him now?”

“Yes, of course, follow me up. Have you had breakfast yet?” she noted the way they looked at one another, and smiled, of course not, Paul had arrived before they had thought of food and then it was a case of coming to make sure that Adam was really safe “Well, Marcy and I will make you something to eat while you all get together and talk. Dr. Martin gave Adam a sedative before he left so you’ll find him quite rested, he slept well throughout the night.”

She opened the door and ushered them into the room, one by one they filed by her, and made their way to the foot of the bed. It was a pleasure to see how the exhausted droop of their shoulders and the misery in their eyes slipped away, how Ben, who had looked haggard and ten years older, suddenly reverted to the man she knew and loved while Adam sat up in bed with a light shining in his eyes that brought tears to her own.

Reuben was standing on the landing rubbing his eyes and wondering what was happening. She took hold of him by the hand and led him downstairs where he was made to sit down at the table and eat his food.

“Well, what happened to you?” Ben demanded to know and Adam shook his head and insisted he wanted to know what had happened to them.

He listened to them as they each told him what had taken place. He expressed surprise at the news of Jotham Morton and a crowd of men arriving under direct orders from the president to protect him, laughed at Joe’s scorn because they had come too late and listened intently to how they had gone to Shengtan’s house to find the Chinese warlord gone.

“Hop Sing led us to believe that you had been held prisoner in the foundations of the house,” Ben said quietly, “but when we got there every room was carpeted and furnished as though they’d been there since they had moved in.”

“Well, that was to be expected.” Adam said slowly, thinking back to the figure standing in the courtyard of the house in his black, red and orange clothes, he nodded, “He’d have known that once I had got away you would come looking for him.”

“Were you really hidden under the floor?” Joe frowned and sat down on the chair Olivia had occupied during the night.

“Yes, I was and to be honest it was -” Adam paused to think of a word that would sum it all up but Hoss cut in with a comment of his own, in that it would have been his worse nightmare.

“So what happened .. How’d you get out?” Ben asked now, looking at his son’s unshaven face and the sunken eyes and wondering if he would ever see the man healthy and well again.

“Hop Sing got me out. Shengtan and Hop Sing.” Adam’s voice was soft, he was thinking back to that moment in time when Hop Sing had appeared, his lips twitched into the semblance of a smile, “I don’t think Tao Wei could understand that a Chinese servant would risk his life for an American but then he didn’t understand that Hop Sing is more than a servant to us …”

“You can say that again.” Hoss nodded “So you saw Tao Wei yourself? Did you talk?”

Adam was slow about replying as though he had to relive the moment in order to get the sequence of events in their proper order, he nodded “Yes, we talked. He’s going to rescind the order the Empress gave, if you like, I’ve been granted a Royal Pardon.”

“How did that come about?” Joe asked leaning forward anxiously.

“I did him a favour.” Adam replied and turned his head to the door “Ah, here’s my Guardian Angel.” he smiled as he looked at her framed in the doorway and she smiled at him as though he were the only man in the room.

“I thought you’d like to know there’s some food downstairs for you, and coffee.” she stepped inside with the tray laden for Adam “And you need to eat -”

“Yeah, you need to put some meat on them thar bones -” Hoss chuckled, “Thanks, Miss Olivia.”

Adam looked at the food, and waited as she poured out the coffee, “Aren’t you joining me? Only one cup? You mean I have to eat alone?”

“I’m sure you can manage.” Olivia smiled, she wanted to smile more and more even though her cheeks already ached, “I’ll just see to your family.”

“Come back soon…”

She didn’t reply but had she been a young girl she would have skipped out of the room.
………..

Over the very crowded breakfast table Joe told them about the damage to the house. He and Mary Ann, Hester and Hoss had gone to see how much had been destroyed only to have found that only the front porch had actually gone, the rest was untouched except for smoke damage. “We can deal with that,” he said quietly.

“So -” Hoss stabbed the air with his knife, narrowly missing his brother’s nose “this here Royal Pardon Adam was talking about, does that mean this Peng fella and his Tong won’t be bothering us anymore?”

“I can’t imagine Adam not making sure about that, Hoss, in his - er - negotiations.” Ben smiled.

Sofia looked around at the men and frowned. Reuben was busy chomping down his breakfast and listening to what was being said, but to that little girl nothing made much sense. She watched as her mother brought more ham and eggs to the table and set it down in front of the visitors, and blinked with amazement at how quickly the plate was emptied. It was all very confusing and quietly she slipped from her chair and picked up her doll.

“Where are you going, darling?” Olivia asked quietly seeing her daughter trailing her way to the stairs.

“Just upstairs to see the man.”

“Don’t disturb him.”

“No, Ma.”

Olivia smiled and then returned to her task of making more fresh coffee. There was a knock on the door and Chris O’Dell stepped into the room. Of course his part in the rescue of Adam Cartwright had to be told, extolled and praised as he took the empty chair, accepted the food set down in front of him and joined in the chatter.

Sofia looked at the man in the bed. She could remember how, once before, she had seen him in a bed. Now here he was in her mommy’s room, in her bed, and eating breakfast. He had just set the tray to one side and was holding the cup carefully in his hands when he noticed her over the rim. He lowered the cup and smiled “Hello, Sofia, had your breakfast?”

“It was only oatmeal.” Sofia replied with a matter of fact air as she came up to the bed.

“Mmm, I remember it well.” Adam replied with a down turn of the mouth.

“Grampa’s downstairs.”

Adam did a mental somersault, narrowed his eyes and looked at her again as he recalled she had referred to Ben in that manner before; she clambered up on the bed and sat down beside him hugging the doll. Adam decided to continue drinking his coffee as if he had a little girl join him for breakfast in this manner every day.

“Mommy says you aren’t my daddy.”

“That’s right, I’m not -” he cleared his throat and drank some more.

“But Grampa IS Grampa.”

“If you say so. If you want him to be -” Adam frowned and wondered whether he should have explained that Ben couldn’t possibly be Grampa, not to this little girl and her brother. “Do you want him to be your Grampa?”

“He IS Grampa.” Sofia insisted and leaned back against the pillows, “This is Jessie. She came with me from the big house before we came here. She isn’t pretty but I like her.”

“That’s nice for Jessie.” Adam nodded having decided that the thing was the stuff of nightmares. “That you like her.” he added hastily seeing her anxious look at him.

“Are you going to stay here any more days?”

“I don’t know. It depends.” He paused and thought of the implications his staying at the Double D would have on Olivia’s reputation, he smiled down at the child, “Probably not very much longer.”

He looked over at the door then and saw Ben there, smiled, “Are you alright, Pa?”

“Yes, son. Paul and Jimmy Chang are here - Paul’s concerned about your leg.”

Adam frowned, “He hasn’t brought a saw with him, has he?”

“No, I think he wants to see what Jimmy has to say about it.” Ben looked at Sofia and winked, “Are you coming down with me now, young lady? There’s some orange juice downstairs.”

Sofia wriggled down from the bed, at the door she held one of Jessie’s hands in hers and waved it to the man in the bed and then disappeared with a clatter down the stairs. Adam leaned back in the bed and drew in a deep breath. Everything seemed surreal, and totally out of his control.

Chapter 54

In some mysterious way news of Tao Wei’s actions had drifted through China town. Even though Jimmy and Su Ling had been hesitant in believing it the visit by Bai Shengtan had been both a confirmation of the fact and an encouragement for them to return to the family home. There were funeral arrangements to be made for the beloved old doctor Lee Chang.

Paul did not have to say much about Adam’s condition to Jimmy to have the young man getting his medical things together for the required treatment. The fact that Paul insisted on him going in his buggy was quite an accolade, a salute to Jimmy’s care of his patient and an acknowledgement by Paul that he was willing to learn.

The poor valiant horse set out for yet another long journey from town as the two medics discussed various methods and attitudes towards medicine. It was an education to them both, and for differing reasons.
Jimmy examined Adam’s leg with a scrutiny that made Adam feel uncomfortable. The fact that Paul was hovering around and listening to Jimmy’s comments so closely made him nervous. Not that he really expected Paul to whip out a saw or a meat cleaver, but all the same the one time antagonist still looked as though he needed a lot of convincing.

He was also anxious about having the procedure carried out at Olivia’s home. He listened to the two men while grinding his teeth together in exasperation. Finally Jimmy straightened his back and nodded with an air of satisfaction.

“I think we can proceed, and whatever harm has been done will be corrected. It is cleaner than I expected it to be after what I was told you had to endure. You also need a bath, so I shall arrange for that -”

“A bath?” Adam asked querulously “Here?”

“I am sure that the lady has a bath here somewhere. You need to have a clean body and” Jimmy rolled his eyes and shook his head “At present you do not.”

Paul hid a smile beneath his hand and walked to the window “Seems your family are taking all the Phillips’ for a stroll.”

“Very good. We can get the bath organised and then we start on the treatment.” Jimmy frowned “We shall have to make arrangements for you to get back to Ponderosa.”

………………..

The bath had been painful as Jimmy Chang had put something in the bath water to ‘cleanse’ the wounds. It had left Adam anxious to swallow down some laudanum and just float out of existence for a while. “Just talk it over to your heart’s content,” he had told Paul and Jimmy “Just let me drift …”

Jimmy had inspected the wounds and pointed out to Paul how well the wounds were healing. Clean flesh growing over the wounds and healing, and the worse, deepest, wound showing a degree of healthy tissue that quite delighted the young doctor.

“So what do we do now? Do we redress it after the cream is smeared on?” Paul asked with his spectacles on the end of his nose and his nose almost touching Adams leg.

“No, first we must make sure the wounds are thoroughly clean, it has to be scrubbed out. Very painful. Best for Honourable Commodore to - drift.” he smiled at Paul who looked a bit taken aback at the thought of the treatment and the use of the title attributed to Adam.

Later when Adam was bandaged with clean dressings and sleeping the laudanum and the treatment away, the two doctors left the room discussing the merits and demerits of what had taken place. They met the Cartwrights and Olivia at the bottom of the stairs and when Ben asked if he could go and see Adam he was told that he patient was sleeping.

It was agreed that Ben would return the next day with some clean clothes for Adam, and the wagon, and that he would be taken home. Olivia knew it was better to let them do as they thought best rather than object, after all, what right did she have to ask, or insist, that their patient, son, or brother, should remain in her house.

Marcy had chosen to take a stroll to the paddock with Chris, Reuben and Sofia in tow, bouncing around about them like two little puppies off a leash. When the doctors had gone, with a promise from Paul that he would return later in the afternoon to have a ‘little chat’, and the Cartwrights had left the Double D behind them, Olivia made some fresh coffee and took the tray up to her visitors room.

Adam was awake and hearing her coming up the stairs had turned his head to wards the door. “Coffee?” she smiled and was pleased when he gave an answering nod, even though he looked half asleep still.

Having poured out the hot liquid into two cups she brought his to the bedside table, and then sat down in the chair close to the bed. “You slept well. Do you always sleep after the treatment?”

“I took something to knock me out before they started,” he admitted, “It works.” he sipped the coffee and smiled “This is good coffee.”

“They’re taking you home tomorrow.” She spoke quietly, holding her cup in both hands close to her mouth.

“Oh” he raised both eyebrows, thought for a moment then nodded, “Probably a good thing. I wouldn’t want your reputation sullied by my being here over long.”

“That’s an odd word isn’t it? Sullied?”

“Well, it does seem as though your daughter has taken a liking to me, Mrs.Phillips.” he grinned mischiviously and his eyes twinkled, “Although I’m not so sure of her mother …?”

She blushed then and pulled a little face of derision, “I think her mother likes you well enough.”

They were silent for a little while before she started to talk about how seeing Hoss and Joe in the room reminded her of her brothers - “They were both lanky lads but I can remember them both so well. I wish I knew what had happened to them.”

“They went to fight in the war, didn’t they?”

“Yes. For the south.”

Adam said nothing to that but he reached out a hand to take hold of hers, “Hesters first husband was killed during the conflict, he died for the Northern cause.”

“It was so unnecessary.” Her fingers tightened around his and she felt the pressure of his fingers curling around hers, it took a degree of self control to put her cup back on the tray and to remove her hand before walking over to the window and looking down to see Marcy and Chris sitting side by side under the apple trees. They were holding hands. She smiled gently at the sight of them.

“What are you smiling at?”

“I’m looking at Marcy and Chris. I think they’re in love.”

“Of course they are -” he smiled.

“How would you know?” She laughed and looked over at him.

“Because I’m a man doesn’t mean I’m unaware of other people’s feelings. I’ve seen Joe in love so often that I can tell very well when a man like Chris O’Dell falls for a girl.”

“Marcy needed someone to love, and to be loved.”

“Everyone does -”

“Does what?”

She was standing close to the bed now and he took hold of her hand again “Everyone needs to be loved, and to love.”

She looked into his eyes and was about to speak when he said softly “Come here, Olivia” and she found herself, suddenly, in his arms and her lips melting into his … “I think” he whispered a while later “that it would be a good idea for me to go home tomorrow” and he drew her back into his arms, stroked her face and traced the outline of her mouth with his finger “Don’t you?”

And then he kissed her … again.

Chapter 55

 

The sharp knocking on the door stopped Olivia from continuing with her morning chores and she walked to the door while wiping her hands on a towel. Marcy was beating up eggs for a cake and the children were playing in the small orchard. As she walked to the door Olivia was humming to herself and tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear . The smile on her face was secretive and the look in her eyes was dreamlike. She opened the door to greet the visitor with a smile which faded as soon as she saw who was standing there

 

“Mr. Hammond?”

 

Jack Hammond swept off his hat and tipped his head to her before presenting her with some flowers .

 

“I said I wouldn’t forget you, Mrs. Phillips. As you can see I’m true to my word.” his smile showed off a lot of teeth and his eyes swept over her in the way that made her feel stripped of her clothing along with her dignity.

 

"I’m sorry, Mr. Hammond but you’ve really called at a very inconvenient time.” she busied herself by drying her already dry hands vigorously on the towel, “Marcy and I are busy right now and we have visitors coming later -”

 

“That’s later.” he stepped into the house and looked around him, “Nice place.” he nodded as though giving it his approval, “Good morning, Miss - er - Jackson.”

 

Marcy looked at him with wide eyes and her mouth dropped open. She coughed and managed to splutter “Good morning, Mr. Hammond.”

 

Upstairs in the room above Adam leaned over the side of the bed in order to hear what was going on. When he recognised Jack Hammonds voice his lips firmed into a tight line over his teeth but he knew there was nothing he could do. Hammond would have made far more from the situation than there was, and mud, as Adam knew so well, had a tendency to stick.  He drew in a deep breath and listened.

 

“Mrs. Phillips, I was wondering - as this is such a delightful day - if you would like to take a ride with me. I couldn’t imagine that any lady would want to be cooped up in a house on a day like this.”

 

"I have to decline, Mr. Hammond. I don’t have the time to go riding around the country, no matter how pretty the day happens to be.” She looked over at Marcy who was beating the eggs so hard that it was a wonder her arm hadn’t dropped off, “As I said to you before, I am expecting visitors and I would like to -”

 

“Not even the offer of a cup of coffee?” he smiled, pulled out a chair and sat down, “I’m sure that Miss Jackson could find herself a nice little job to do - outside.”

 

“Miss Jackson happens to have enough to do - inside.” Olivia snapped, “I’m sorry, Mr. Hammond, but I have to insist that you leave.”

 

Jack raised his eyebrows and the smile faded somewhat , he looked confused,

 

“I’m sorry, M’am, but I was under the impression that a lone widow with two small children would be only too grateful if a well placed gentleman came to call. Especially when the gentleman in question could advance her standing -”

 

 

“What are you talking about, Mr. Hammond?” Olivia’s voice held a tone not only of contempt but of unconcealed anger, “How dare you presume to patronise me. If you do not leave this instant I shall -”

 

“Yes? Shall what?” Jack stood up and shrugged, “What?”

 

Chris O’Dell came up from behind him and very quietly answered his question “She’ll ask me to throw you out. So, if I were you, Mr. Hammond, you had better leave. Now.”

 

Jack Hammond scowled and shook his head, “I thought, at the dance the other week -”

 

"Whatever you thought,” Olivia said coldly “You thought wrongly.”

 

Chris began to pull up his sleeves and narrowing his eyes, he stepped forward several paces from the door    “If you don’t mind, Mr. Hammond ?”

 

They watched him go, muttering and mumbling beneath his breath as he clambered into his buggy. A snap of the reins and his horses were soon trotting out of the yard. Olivia shook her head in disbelief and looked at Marcy in dismay.

 

“To-day of all days,” she sighed.

 

Upstairs Adam relaxed and carefully manoeuvred his way from the bed to the chair positioned by the open window. Various pieces of furniture provided him with something to lean upon as he hopped and limped in order to look through the window to make sure Hammond had actually left the property. From his vantage point he could see the children playing in the tall grasses beneath the trees, their laughter and shouts provided a pleasant addition to the sound of birds singing. It occurred to him that Hammond had been right in one thing, the day was a delightful one.

………………

.

Hop Sing arrived on time to redress Adam’s leg but not alone. Mary Ann, Hester and Hannah came with him in order to reassure Adam that all was well. Adam had made his way downstairs by this time and rose to his feet as the Cartwright women came into the house with excited cries and arms wide to hug him. “Is it true that you were stuck under the floor boards of the house?” Hester exclaimed, “Oh Adam, I can’t imagine how terrible that must have been for you.”

 

“Why did they do that? Why did they torture you in that way?” Mary Ann wanted to know and held onto his hand as though afraid that if she let go he’d disappear.

 

“Adam, Shengtan refuses to tell Roy anything about what happened. He’s acting as though he just had friends call round. His wife is ill -” Hester swung Hannah into his arms “She misses you.” she said simply and looked at Olivia “Oh Olivia, you can’t imagine what a terrible time we’ve had.” then she smiled at Adam, “Thank goodness it’s all over now, Pa said that you’d been given a royal pardon or some such?”

 

“Well,” Adam scratched the back of his neck and fidgeted slightly for he had mentioned nothing about what had happened to Olivia who was standing behind them looking rather bemused, “He just said that he’d rescind the Empress’ orders.”

 

“Can he do that?” Hester demanded.

 

“Are you sure that he will do it?” Mary Ann cried.

 

Hop Sing stepped forward  “Time for exercise on leg and redressing.” he nodded and bowed his head while at the same time he passed Adams cane over to him.

 

“Thank you, Hop Sing.” Adam said gratefully and passed Hannah back to her mother despite her attempts to cling tightly to him.

 

They waited until he had made his way to the bedroom before turning to Olivia  “Has he said anything to you about what happened?”

 

“I only know how worried he was about you all. He really thought you had all been killed. Thankfully, I was able to reassure him that you were all safe.”

 

“Oh Olivia, what a nightmare it’s been.” Mary Ann sighed and slumped down in the chair as though exhausted, which she was for the emotional turmoil she had gone through, the anxiety about her house, had taken their toll.

 

“I had a visitor today,” Olivia said in order to change the subject “Jack Hammond called to take me out for a ride.”

 

“Jack Hammond?” Mary Ann frowned, “But he’s a friend of the man who attacked Marcy.”

 

“Don’t get involved with him, Olivia.” Hester sighed, and shook her head, “I can assure you there are a lot of men far better than him around.”

 

“Where is Marcy?” Mary Ann asked after a moment of silence and Olivia smiled and told them that Marcy was helping Chris and the children pick flowers from the orchard.

……………

 

Adam sat at the window and watched as the buggy, with Hop Sing on the wagon behind them,  trundled out of the yard and into the trees. Within a very short time they had disappeared from view taking their gaiety and their anxiety along with them. The healing ointment was soothing the wound now and the exercises were accomplishing what Chang had promised in keeping the new forming flesh supple.

 

He turned as Olivia came into the room with some food and something to drink on a tray which she carefully placed on the table by his side.

 

“This is a good view,” he said quietly, “Relaxing and pleasant.” he smiled at her “I like to see a house close to trees.”

 

“Rather different from being on board ship without nothing but the sea around you.” she poured out coffee and watched him as he took the cup from her hand. “You’re tired?”

 

“It takes a while to recover from the treatment,” he explained hating the fact that she was seeing him as an invalid. “Hop Sing is very thorough and won’t let me miss out on anything.” he smiled, “He was the same last time -”

 

“Last time? This has happened before?”

 

“No, it was a while ago, I was in an accident and injured my back.  Hop Sing was quite a tyrant then.” he sighed and remembered the consequences of that incident and the way the girl he thought he loved had left him. A slight frown settled on his brow and he looked over at her, “I’m well on the way to recovery, believe me.”

 

She smiled and passed him a plate with some food on it, “Your brother Hoss told you that you had to put some meat on your bones, remember?”

 

“Olivia,” he paused and looked at the food and then at her, “Tell me about yourself.   Do you realise I've only ever seen you 3 or 4 times and although I feel as though I know you so well, I hardly know anything actually about you.  Tell me how you met your husband and - and -”

 

“And married him?” she settled back into her chair and began to move her food around the plate with her fork, “Well, father met Robert in Carson City one day when he was doing some business deal. He liked Robert and thought that he was a young man with a lot of prospects ahead of him, and a sound business head. I was with him the next time they met and Robert liked me. I liked him.”

 

“You didn’t love him right away?”

 

“No, we met several times during that year and we just grew to like one another more and more. Mother always said it was good to marry a friend, gives a solid foundation she said …” her voice trailed away and she sighed and looked down at her plate, “I suppose that’s what we became, Robert and I. I was surprised when he told me he loved me. I couldn’t understand why anyone would after all I had never been to school or was very clever. Mother taught us here at home and we more or less learned what else we needed from the books we studied."

 

"And he loved you?”

 

“Yes, and then I realised that he meant a lot to me, I thought it had to be love as I had never felt that way about anyone before. So when he proposed I said yes. I did love him, he was a good husband.”

 

Adam looked at her and then turned his attention to his food as he thought over what she had said and the way she had spoken. She sighed and put the plate back on the tray “What about you, Adam? You’ve never married yet -”

 

“Yet?” he glanced up at her with a grin, and she laughed “Well, why haven’t you married?” she continued.

 

“Mm, well, no one wanted me.” he said matter of factly, “I have loved, and lost, or walked away myself.”

 

“You were engaged to Mrs. Pearson - Mrs. Martin now.”

 

“Barbara? Yes, true enough.” he smiled at her then and told her about Barbara, how she had arrived as the school teacher, the scandal over Chafee and Major Scott, her loyalty to her uncle and how he had just admired and respected her. They became friends, she was intelligent, made him laugh, was kind and gentle.

 

“And you fell in love?”

 

“I thought I loved her. I wanted to love her because -” he frowned “I suppose I wanted to have a wife to come home to after months at sea and I thought I loved her but -”

 

“But?”

 

“I don’t know." he paused and frowned for a moment before continuing "I thought it was because I loved her that I felt it only right and fair to tell  her that she was not committed to me.  Should she meet someone else while I was away she was to consider herself free to, well, break off our arrangement. I thought that was love, allowing her a way out.”

 

“But you were really allowing yourself a way out, is that what you meant?”

 

“Perhaps so. I only know that during that voyage I forgot her, couldn’t remember her face, her voice.” he grinned again and the dimples played along his cheeks as he looked at her with half closed eyes “Strange though, I barely knew you, but your face and your eyes haunted me throughout all the time I was away,” he leaned forward as though suddenly he had to look closer at her to see what made her so different, his eyes looked so intently at her that she blushed, “I remembered you even though having only met you briefly those few times in San Francisco… and I thought about you so often …”

 

She lowered her eyes and shook her head “But how do you know that -” she stopped herself because it was too soon and the word love had never been mentioned, even though if the way she felt whenever he touched her was anything to go by, she never doubted her feelings for him.

 

“How do I know what?” he asked with one eyebrow quirked in that questioning manner of his, and he set the plate to one side as though he had eaten enough and then drank some of the coffee while he waited for her to answer.

 

“I don’t know,” she replied quietly with a slight touch of disappointment in her voice and was surprised when he reached out and took her hand in his, “I thought I loved Robert so much, but I can’t remember -” she looked at him, smiled at the way he was looking at her, “I can’t remember feeling the way I do when I am with you.”

 

“Perhaps you didn’t love him after all,” he suggested as he held her hand gently within his own.

 

“I did love him,”

 

“Then just perhaps there are as many different kinds of love as there are men and women. When the right two get to meet …” his fingers of his other hand caught at a strand of hair and curled it around his finger, “Olivia, I think you are the loveliest woman I have ever met; you’ve haunted me all those months when I was away at sea, and it's been  because of you that I've  been so determined to stay alive. I saw your eyes wherever I looked, and your face came to me in dreams and in memories. The longer I was away from you the stronger your memory became … I carried it within my heart and it never sought to be free.”

 

His fingers entwined within her hair, then caressed her neck and then her throat and as their lips met there came the sound of a horse and buggy trotting into the yard. His lips moved gently against her own

 

“Olivia, you do have a lot of visitors, don’t you?” he whispered against her mouth.

 

Chapter 56

Adam carefully buttoned his shirt and tucked the tails into his trousers. From the open window he could hear the sound of laughter and children calling to one another. Sunlight spangled the ceiling of the room as it was splattered through the leaves and boughs of the trees. He walked over to the window now that he was dressed and leaned upon the cill to look down at the yard.

Olivia was playing a game of tag with the children and Marcy. O’Dell and Ben were standing together, their elbows resting on the bars of the corral as they watched the game being played before them. Adams eyes flickered over to his fathers face and saw the dreamy look there of a man who was casting back in his memory at the times this game would have been played with his own children, with Inger - yes, Adam could remember that - and with Marie .

Olivia was happy. Looking down upon her and watching her chase after Reuben and then swoop him up in her arms and laugh he could tell how happy she was . He realised with a sharp awareness that came from deep within him that he desired this woman, desired her in the way that came from his most inward parts, but at the same time he wanted to love her, protect her and in their future to be part of such scenes that he looked upon now. His wife, his children - he paused there, then sighed and pondered over what he had just thought and admitted to himself.

His desire wasn’t just for the physical gratification between a man and a woman, but for all the things that came as a result of a deep love. He had said earlier that he hadn’t married because no one would have him. He knew that wasn’t strictly true, there had been a number who wanted him, but at the end of the day he hadn’t wanted them, not as his wife, the mother of his children. And time had ticked on so that here he was now, a middle aged man desiring a young woman and realising for the first time in a long time how much he actually loved her.

He shook his head and picked up his cane and then slowly limped away from the room with the sound of the laugher trailing behind him.

Marcy saw him first as he reached the door and waved which drew Olivia’s attention to him. She had Sofia in her arms at the time and paused in mid-swirl, then set the child down. “Off you go, Sofia, go and see if you can catch Ben.”

“Grampa you mean, mommy” Sofia scolded and ran towards Ben with arms outstretched while her mother walked slowly toward the man leaning against the door frame. She looked up at him and smiled, but her eyes were greener than he had ever seen them before.

“Time for me to go now, Livvy.” he glanced over at his father who was walking away from them, with Marcy, Reuben and O’Dell trailing behind him. He picked up her hand and looked at it intently, noticing the well shaped nails, the long fingers, the wedding ring that she had never removed. He turned it round her finger with his thumb and frowned slightly, she didn’t withdraw her hand from his and he still looked down at it as though he had found it too fascinating to release. He nodded thoughtfully and then brought his other hand up to cover hers, so that it was captured between both his own.

Then he raised his head and his eyes dwelt upon her face before he said in a soft gentle voice “I love you, Olivia. That’s the simple plain truth of the matter. I must have loved you from the moment I watched you walking away from me in the park that day. I carried the memory of your face, your eyes, everything about you, wherever I went from thereon in.”

“I - but -” she shook her head and then brought her other hand up to cover both his, “Adam -”

He looked up at her then and his dark eyes held so much feeling in them that she couldn’t really tell what the emotions were, but they were so intense that she had to lower her head.

“Look, Olivia, I don’t want to be here with you as an invalid, which I am - at present. I have to have these treatments and I don’t want to have them here. I feel-” he searched for a word and shook his head “I feel -”

“Vulnerable?”

He smiled, a quiet chuckle rumbled somewhere from within him, “Perhaps. I would have preferred another word than that but you’re probably more correct than I am and I’m too proud to admit it.”

“Adam, I wish you weren’t going, not quite so soon.”

he kissed the uppermost hand then, “Well, it’s what had been arranged, and -“ His eyes searched her face and looked into her eyes hoping to see in them something that would answer the question he wanted to ask but was too afraid to do so in case the answer wasn’t what he wished to hear. “I’m a middle aged man, Olivia, and you are a very lovely young woman.” he paused and looked down at the ground “Odd, you know, I thought I had got the words right for this part ”

“What part?” there was a slight tremble in her voice whether from holding back a little laughter or from some other reason it was difficult to tell.

“ Olivia, love is an odd thing, isn’t it?”

“Yes. Very odd.” there was a smile in her voice and he looked up, saw the smile and laughed, the dimples in his cheeks deepened, the sparkle in his eyes almost concealed by lowered eyelids.

“You do understand?”

“I do.”

He twisted the ring on her finger again, his face serious “And you - er- can see what I mean when I say that?”

“I do.”

“Can I ask you something?”

He had a plaintive note in his voice that reminded her of when Reuben wanted to go and ride that fat pony of his and was trying to wheedle her permission to go further than she wanted. She nodded and then said   “Anything.”

He turned his head to see where Ben was and then looked at her again “Do you think - ?”

He got no further than that because she had risen slightly on her tip toes, leaned towards him and kissed him. It was the first time she had initiated such an action and it sent a warmth tingling through him that forced him to eventually put his hands on her shoulders and hold her away from him. She looked at him then as though seeing him for the very first time. Her eyes seemed to penetrate into the very heart of him, beyond the physical appearance, beyond the things she so loved about him and before he could speak another word she put her finger to his lips,

“Adam, I love you, I love you so much that - that just looking at you makes me feel like I’m going to burst into flames. I - I think you’re very wise to go home now-” she frowned, “I think you understand what I mean.”

“Setting all that aside,” he said quietly into her ear as he drew her closer yet again, “You did say that you loved me, didn’t you?”

“Love. Yes. Je t’aime.” she whispered. “Je t’adore.”

“I think -” he said very quietly, rather solemnly, “that I have been waiting for you all my life.”

“I’m so glad you found me, my dearest, so glad -” she laughed then, a quiet soft laugh that was alluringly sensual “Although I was really never very far away.”

“You got married.” He raised his eyebrows.

"You went to sea.”

He smiled slowly and held her closer to him.
………………

The children came and stood by her side and waved them away. Finally they were gone and the dust settled and the shadows were just that little bit longer. Sofia gripped Olivia’s hand tightly “Is the man coming again, Ma?”

“Oh yes, of course he is.”

“With Grampa?” They were in the house now and Olivia gave her daughter a little hug, “Yes, with Grampa.”

“Mr. Cartwright ain’t your Grampa.” Reuben said with a slight swagger, “How many times go I have to tell you.”

“He is so -”

“He ain’t .”

Olivia took no notice. She hummed a tune beneath her breath and began to set out the table for the evening meal. There were so many things to think about, to go over and over in her mind. Each word had to be re-examined, remembered, cherished. The memory of his touch, his smell and his kisses

…. Never to be forgotten.

……………

“You’re very quiet, son?”

“I was just thinking .” Adam replied quietly and eased his leg into a more comfortable position.

“Oh? Anything important? Anything I should know about?” Ben said quickly and cast a dark glance in his sons direction..

“I was wondering -” Adam paused then looked up at the sky “The nights are drawing in.”

“Yes, summer will be over soon.”

“Thanks for coming to collect me. I -er - wasn’t really comfortable with the thought of having my leg scrubbed out and manhandled in Olivia’s bedroom. All that chintz and - stuff -” he shrugged and stared ahead of him.

“Yes, of course. I quite understand how you’d feel about that -”

They lapsed into silence and memories.
……………

“Hester?”

“Yes, Mary Ann?”

The two women were preparing the evening meal while Hop Sing got Adam’s room ready for his arrival. A more relieved man never lived than Hop Sing. The travails and too-ing and fro-ing over the course of the past few days had exhausted him. He was more than tempted to settle down on the bed he had just made up for No. 1 son, and snatch the proverbial 40 winks.

“I was thinking -” Mary Ann’s brow creased prettily, and she brushed aside a curl from her forehead, leaving flour marks to complement her complexion.

“About what?”

“About whom?”

“Very well, about whom?” Hester smiled and concentrated on getting the heat in the oven just right before putting in the meat.

“Adam -”

“What about him?”

“Did you notice anything odd when we were at Olivia’s?”

In went the meat and the door clattered shut. Hester hated the stove, she had burned her fingers more than once and was quite sure the thing bore a personal grudge against her.

“What point are you trying to make, Mary Ann?”

"She changed the subject every time Adam was mentioned.”

“So? Maybe she didn’t want to talk about him.”

“No, no, you don’t get the point I’m making.”

“You’re not making it very clear.” Hester smiled and started to peel the potatoes.

“Remember how we thought we should find Adam a wife?”

Hester put down her knife and stared at the wall for a second before turning to her sister-in-law.

“You don’t mean? Olivia?”

“Why not? She’s perfect!”

Hester smiled and nodded, “She is, but not another word on the subject, Mary Ann.”

“But don’t you think …?”

“I do, but I think we should leave it to Adam really. After all we kinda know he likes her, don't we? Not only that, we only just got away with our meddling last time by the skin of our teeth.”

Mary Ann sighed and remembered back to the last time.
“Well, I thought it was a good idea.”

“It is.” Hester smiled sweetly and tossed a potato into the pot before commencing on the next one.

 

 

Chapter 57

Jotham Morton had arrived at the Ponderosa only a short while before Adam and Ben arrived home. He was enjoying a cup of coffee and thinking how pleasant it would be if the Cartwrights invited him to stay for a meal because something sure did smell good when the door opened. He put the cup down immediately and stood to attention and saluted as Adam stepped inside, an action that quite startled Mary Ann and Hester who hadn’t expected him to do any such thing.

Adam, who was leaning as much upon his father as on the cane for support, stared at the man as though he were mad and then began to laugh “Jotham Morton? Well, aren’t you a sight for sore eyes.”

Jotham gulped, smiled and then nodded before approaching Adam and putting out his hand to shake the Commodores. It was obvious from the expression on his face that he had received a shock at the sight of the other man whom Ben helped settle into the blue chair.

“It’s good to see you, sir.”

“I hear that the president sent you out here to protect me and my family?” Adam smiled as he spoke although the cynicism was discernible and Jotham went rather red about the collar.

“I’m sorry, sir, we got here as soon as orders came through. Unfortunately Tao Wei Peng moved faster.”

"Well, it’s still good to see you.” Adams smile widened and he beckoned to the settee upon which Jotham perched himself, “What’s the news?”

“We’ve located him and his family. They’ve been apprehended and will be extradited to China as soon as possible.”

Adam slightly pursed his lips but nodded “I see. Was he found in Virigina City?”

“On the way to Sacramento.”

Adam glanced over at the hearth and looked thoughtfully at the logs “What did he have to say ?”

Jotham glanced over at Ben and the women who were still in the room. The look on his face was obvious, they were ‘non-combatants- and therefore not really accessible to ‘official talk.’ Ben mumbled something and hurried to his study while Hester and Mary Ann got busy setting out the table, making a lot of rattling about with cutlery and china.

“They do have a right to the information as well you know. They went through quite an ordeal the other evening due to Tao Wei Peng.”

"Well, sir, orders are -”

"Alright, alright -” Adam waved him to silence, then nodded “What was it?”

“He told us what we already knew about Captain Selkirk, and how the Empress had issued an edict to be carried out against you. He was responsible to over seeing it all.”

“He told you all this voluntarily?” Adam quirked an eyebrow but Jotham didn’t answer except to clear his throat, “Alright, well, what else?”

“He said he had met you and that you had given him a gift more precious than anything else he possessed. As a result he was rescinded the Empress’ orders.”

“What about the deaths of Jua Sheng and Lee Chang?” “

"He denied knowing anything about their deaths".

“That’s nonsense,” Adam scowled, “Hue Sheng wasn’t known to this neighbourhood.”

“We’ve left the matter in the hands of the local sheriff. Fact is we have to move fast on this, sir. Tao Wei is too important a man to keep in any one locality.”

Adam nodded and gave a slight shrug before asking Jotham if he would be staying for supper, which brought a smile of pleasure to the other mans face.

“I’m sure the ladies won’t mind setting another place.” Adam said, “And what about O’Brien, have you heard from him?”

“A few weeks ago. Old news though, sir, written the same time he had you put on board the Orcana. He obviously took advantage of the diplomatic mail bag to slip some letters in.”

Adam cast his eyes to the pile of logs again and thought of his friend out in the South China seas. He wondered how things had been going on there and whether or not the removal of Jiang Peng had made any difference. He sighed and reached for his cane in order to get to his feet. Rather clumsily Jotham extended a hand to help him, then faltered, unsure as to whether the help would be welcomed or not.

“Listen, Jotham, don’t stand on ceremony here,” Adam said quietly, “I’m on sick leave, this is my father’s home, so - just relax.”

“Yes, sir.”

Adam shook his head and made his way to his room where Hop Sing was hovering. He was about to go through the door when Jotham called out to him and when he paused the other man asked rather quietly “I’ll need to know what the gift was you gave him, sir.”

“The gift?” Adam frowned, puzzled.

“Yes, sir, the gift you gave Tao Wei Peng that was so precious … I’d have to put it in my report.”

Adam rolled his eyes heavenwards and then nodded
“I’ll tell you later, Jotham. And while you’re here my name is Adam Cartwright. Just call me that - alright?”

"Yes, sir.” Jotham said and was about to salute when he realised that he wasn’t supposed to, he allowed his hand to drop to his side and looked around the room feeling rather foolish.

Ben nodded to the chair “Sit down, young man, as soon as the boys get back from work and clean up, we’ll have some supper.”

“Thank you, sir.” Jotham reached out for his coffee and was glad to find that it wasn’t too cold, he looked over at Ben who was reading a legal document and standing quite close to him “I don’t suppose Commodore Cartwright happened to mention what the gift was he gave Peng .. Did he?”

Ben shook his head, looked at the women who shook theirs and shrugged. Jotham frowned, Ben turned to look at him, “I don’t suppose they told you what happened to my son? What Tao Wei Peng did to him?”

“No, sir.”

“Mmm, well, I’m sure Adam will tell you in due course. After all, it has to go in his report too, doesn’t it?”

Jotham swallowed his coffee and nodded, feeling uncomfortable at the ice in the other mans voice.

In his room Adam slumped down on the bed and folded his arms behind his head and stared up at the ceiling. He was a middle aged man, as he had rightly told Olivia, but right that moment he felt like a moonstruck 16 year old. When the door opened to admit Hop Sing he only sighed, closed his eyes and submitted to the redressing of his leg.
……………………

Olivia opened the door to find Paul Martin standing outside. She was temporarily startled at seeing him at such a late hour, then recalled his promise to call back to discuss the matter of her mother and the little sister she had never known. With a smile and a warm welcome into the house she ushered him into the house and helped him remove his coat. Even though he apologised for the lateness of the hour he was assured that there was no problem with it and ushered into the most comfortable chair, a man size chair, and when he settled into it he recalled the number of times he had seen Ephraim in it. He accepted a drink, and waited for Olivia to finish her clearing away before joining him in the chair opposite.

“Where’s Miss Jackson?”

“Miss Jackson wanted to go to bed early," Olivia smiled and poured out another cup of tea for the doctor. "She's a town girl and I'm afraid still adapting to country ways. She tires easily."

He smiled thoughtfully and looked across to the rather ugly doll that sat lop sided on a pile of logs, then he shook his head and looked at her. “The first time we met I told you how much you reminded me of your mother.”

“That’s right and the other day you said you had something to tell me.”

He nodded “You said you knew some things but not everything. Am I right?”

“Yes.” Olivia nodded, and explained again about the book and the notes left there by her mother, “I know she had a baby girl, you said she was beautiful -.”

“And so she was.” Paul nodded again, and sipped his tea slowly as though he was thinking out what to say and how to say it. “You were very young when the Bannock took you away, weren’t you?”

“Yes, I think I was 3 years old. I can’t remember much about the actual attack on the house. A lot I know only from the odd things that were dropped in conversation. I know mother had time to hide Katya in a basket down the well. Father was in the lower fields. He told me once that he had been there with Ben Cartwright trying to locate a spring.”

“That’s right, so he was.”

“Dr.Martin, all my mother’s notes about the time we were with the Bannock and a little time afterwards were ripped out of the book. I think my father ripped them out.”

Paul put the cup down onto the saucer and set it on the table. “It would have been in his nature to have done so, sadly. I'll start by telling you what I know, so let's start at the beginning. At that time the Bannock and Shoshone had been attacking various homesteads around here. Settlers were new to this area of the Washoe and even Winnemucca wasn’t too happy about white men being here. His father, Truckee, tried to maintain some balance between everybody but real peace never really came about for some years.”

“They never attacked the Ponderosa?”

“No, no, they never bothered to go near the main house. Stole some horses and cattle, shot some of the men who were working along the borderland. The thing was that they were a superstitious people, still are apparently. One of their men had seen your mother -”

"He fell in love with her?” Olivia looked stricken at the thought and clenched her hands together.

"No, he didn’t fall in love with her, my dear. From what Martha, your mother, told me, he thought there was something holy about her, as though she were - well - magic. He thought that if he had her in their camp nothing would harm them, the white mens bullets would prove useless, white mens sicknesses would go away. It was to do with her colouring, that mass of white blond hair and her eyes -” he looked at her, and she knew he was intimating the similarity that was there between her mother and herself.

“So why did they take us as well?”

"You and your brothers were very alike with the same colouring. They didn’t attack the house, they just came by when your father and Jack O’Dell were down at the end pasture with Ben and took you. Your mother told me this herself. She was frightened that they would hurt you more than anything else.“

"In one note my mother said she had written an accurate record of what had happened in the camp so that no one could make false accusations against the Bannock. But that’s all gone now, and I can’t remember much except that I was never scared or frightened, although I think my mother was …”

“Yes, of course but one would expect that after all she was a mother, and even though she could handle whatever they did to her, she had to worry about what they could have done to you. She constantly assured me that there was never any cause for concern. No one touched her or harmed her.”

“So why was my father so angry with the people in Virginia City?”

“People - white people - always assume that if a white woman is taken by any Indian then they are violated. It happens but not in every case, especially not in your mother’s case. However, shortly before being taken she had conceived Laura. She hadn’t even had time to tell your father. Of course when she came back it was already rather obvious and people in Virginia City talked very unkindly about your mother.”

“So father turned his back on them hoping to spare mother any hurt?”

"Unfortunately your father thought the same thing. He couldn’t bear the gossip because it reinforced what he believed himself. Your mother felt betrayed and alone.” his voice drifted and he looked thoughtfully at the tea pot which prompted her to offer him another cup.
It was quiet in the room, only the sound of tea being poured into the tea cup broke what would have been a companionable silence.

“I can’t understand why my father would think anything like that, I thought he loved my mother.”

“Some men love too passionately, but it’s fragile. It can break too easily, the least pressure and it cracks, another pressure and the crack widens and then distrust, jealousy … they come bursting in. He didn’t want you children to be schooled, your mother taught you. I think I was the only man he trusted here, and Ben Cartwright - for a while.”

“Yes, yes, I remember that - and then she had the baby?”

"He sent Jack O’Dell, Chris’ father, to fetch me. Your mother was in great distress. You children were taken to the Ponderosa to be cared for, Marie Cartwright had insisted. She wasn’t afraid to stand up to him, most others were. You were all very isolated here.” He drank more of his tea, and cleared his throat, “The baby was born alive, but not for long. She was full term, very lovely, and most definitely NOT the result of any involvement with any Indian. She was your image, that’s what your mother said when she first saw her. I don’t think I’ll every forget her face as she looked down on that little mite and said how she was just like Olivia.”

“And my father?”

“Oh, full of remorse, guilt, self pity. The baby died and they buried her together, and she wept in his arms. But I don’t think she ever forgave him for the months of distrust and unkindness he had meted out to her during the time she had needed him most.”

“It was strange coming back, even though I was so young, I remember wondering what was wrong. She had always been so vibrant and lovely and suddenly she was like a leaf in the fall time, slowly drying up, losing its colour, withering away.”

“Yes. Then she died. Ben and Marie came to visit occasionally, but after the funeral your father told Ben not to come back. I think he envied Ben and Marie the relationship that they had. It reminded him of what he had lost. What he had destroyed.”

They were quiet a little longer and then Paul said suddenly. “Do you know where her grave is?”

“No, I assumed, perhaps, where my mother was later buried.”

“Ephraim wouldn’t allow that …”

"Will you show me, Dr. Martin?”


It took Paul a little while to find the grave after all the years that had taken place since that long ago burial. Trees had grown in that time, and in parts the land was still wild and grown wilder. He eventually located it and brushed away the foliage that had grown over it.

“Here it is… I remember Ephraim had found the stone and said it would make a good marker.”

Olivia leaned closer to the stone and brushed away loose dirt and some moss. Someone, perhaps her mother, had tried to scratch the name Laura on the stone, but it was now barely visible. The thought of what lay beneath it brought tears to Olivia’s eyes and she finally had to turn away and hurry back to the house.

They talked for a while about the way the town had changed, the people who had passed through and left their mark like Adah Menken, Sam Clemens, Lotta Crabtree. They discussed the condition of Adams leg and Paul told her how he was glad now to have been proven so wrong.

He drove away in the dark, his night lantern shining like a small star. After bolting the door she made her way to her room.

She had changed all the bed linen except for the removal of one pillow case. When she slipped into bed she hugged the pillow close to her. Very little remained of the masculine smell but it was there.

She was about to turn down the lamp when her eye caught the gleam of her wedding ring. She looked at it for a while and remembered how he had turned it over and over on her finger with his thumb. It was a symbol of her love for Robert, her bond with him. If she truly loved Adam now, then her bond with Robert was broken. Her love for him would remain unchanged, after all, he had given her two children and had loved her. But this ring would signify to Adam that perhaps her commitment to him, her love for him, was not complete, not totally committed.

She withdrew her hand and lay there for a moment. Adam Cartwright, she knew, would only want 100% of her love, her total love. He would give as much to her of that she had no doubt at all. If she had ever loved Robert, then by comparison how she felt for Adam was absolutely all consuming. She lay her head upon the pillow and closed her eyes as she remembered how his head had lain upon it not so many hours previously and then slowly she removed her ring and dropped it onto the table.

Chapter 58

Lilith Pearson saw Hoss striding along the sidewalk and paused a moment to look at him as he was talking to a tall man dressed in a uniform. A good looking man who appeared very serious. She watched as the two men stopped outside the hotel and they shook hands. Once Hoss had turned to get back to Chubb Lilith called over to him and waved, and once she had caught his attention she ran over to him

“Hello, Mr. Hoss.”

“Why, hello, Lilith.” Hoss grinned and looked around for some sign of her mother “You all alone out here?”

"I was on an errand for Ma.” she swatted a fly away with the back of her hand and narrowed her eyes to look up at Hoss “How is Adam now?”

“He’s getting better all the time, Lilith.” Hoss bent down a little to come to her level “Seems like every day he gets that much stronger.”

She nodded, her little face settled into serious contemplative lines before she looked back up at him,   “Mr. Hoss, do you remember when we came by to see you after Ma and Dad got married?”

"Yeah, I kinda do recollect you coming …” Hoss said slowly.

“You said you’d arrange a party for us. D’you remember that?”

Hoss straightened up and thumbed back his hat so that it nearly tumbled right off his head, he shook his head, “You know what, Lilith, I plumb forgot. There’s been so much going on that I jest somehow let it slip my mind. I’m right sorry -”

"Oh that’s alright,” she smiled, “Dad read us about the fire and the attack on the house and everything, so we knew there wouldn’t be a party. Anyhow, I wouldn’t want there to be a party while Adam was still unwell.”

"Right, yeah, I see what you mean.” Hoss said thoughtfully “Where’d you read about the fire?”

"Dad read it from the Territorial Enterprise” she turned her head and nodded over to some children who were calling to her from across the road, “I’d best get going now, I have to go see some friends.”

"Well, you jest be careful now, crossing that road an’ all.” Hoss cautioned and watched her as she made her way to the other side, then he waved and continued along to the Hardware store. As he passed the offices of the newspaper Dan DeQuille sauntered out, leaned against the door frame and struck a match in order to light his cigar.

"Seems there’s been a lot going on over at the Ponderosa,” he said casually just as Hoss came abreast of him, he blew out a stream of smoke, “How’ the Commodore?”

"Adam’s doing well, thank you.”

"I’ll have to ride along and see if he’ll give me an interview about what’s been going on.”

Hoss said nothing to that except scowled and continued on his way. He glanced over his shoulder at one point however and saw DeQuille still standing there, watching him.
……………

Su Ling drank her rice tea while her husband dealt with Adams leg. She looked at Hester with her baby and smiled, “Baby very pretty.”

"She’s getting big, and very active.” Hester said with a wide smile of appreciation, “Thank you, Su Ling.”

"It is good to have children. One day perhaps Jimmy and I will have baby too.”

Hester nodded and put Hannah down to play on the rug before she poured more rice tea into the little cup for her companion “How is Jimmy now? He must be feeling very sad about his father.”

"Very sad.” Su Ling sighed and turned to look at the door behind which her husband was busy, “Jimmy did not know his father trying to help. Father not tell to protect son. Confusion caused bad sadness because death came too soon. Jimmy feel very bad.”

"Was the funeral - I mean - was everything alright?”

"Yes. Father’s family very good. Funeral very special to all people in town. Many come.”

"And you and Jimmy?”

"Yes, we go also. Many friends happy to see Jimmy there.”

"So I suppose Jimmy will take over Lee Chang’s practise?”

Su Ling frowned and looked sadly at the door “Not possible. Tong too powerful. Jimmy not part of Tong here, they say get other doctor to do for them, even friends tell Jimmy - go back to Boston.”

"Will he go?”

"Yes.”

"What about Lee Chang’s killer - doesn’t he want justice for him?”

"Ah!” Su Ling shook her head wildly and bowed her head into her hands, “Tao Wei part of very bad Tong, no Chinese speak - no Chinese see or hear - anything. Mouths shut tight when sheriff come. Shut very tight.” she made a gesture across her mouth to indicate just how tight. “Those who know will die with secret but not speak. It is Chinese way.”

Hester was at a loss about what to say to any of that, as much as she admired the Chinese people, she was a little frightened of them with their traditional ways which seemed so at variance with the more liberal culture in which she was raised. She pulled Hannah back to the rug as the child had gone crawling to investigate something on the far side of the room “When do you think you’ll leave?”

"When Jimmy say so.”

The door opened at that point and her husband came out to join them. He looked tired and weary, and Hester thought of the loyal way the young man had consistently ridden out every morning, early, to attend to Adam. She thanked him as she poured out the rice tea and handed it to him, and was rewarded with a smile.

“It is a challenge that I enjoy. Now I see great improvement in his leg and I feel very happy.”

"How long do you think it will be before he can walk properly again?”

"Soon. He will know when.” Jimmy smiled again and sipped the rice tea, then said something to his wife so that she nodded. They both put down their cups and stood up “We must go now. Thank you for your hospitality.”

She picked up Hannah on her way to the door to see them out and watched them as they got into the buggy. Once they had disappeared from sight she turned back into the main room in time to see Hop Sing taking out the soiled water and linen.

“How is Adam, Hop Sing?”

"Sleeping now. Soon wake for breakfast. Leg healing very fast now, Missy Hester.”

"Hop Sing?”

"Yes, Missy?”

She looked at him with a rather pensive air and smiled, “I’m sorry if we sometimes take you so much for granted, you are such a good friend to us.”

"Cartwright family are my family, Missy.”

"But -” she paused and then smiled and nodded, “Thank you. That’ s how we think of you too, as our family.”

He nodded, bowed and then hurried away to get on with his work. Hester paused at the doorway to Adam’s room and pushed the door open and peeked inside. Her brother in law was sleeping or rather was in that state of neither awake or asleep. They had worked out just how much he needed to protect him from the pain without totally knocking him out. I t was far better for them all as he came round feeling mentally alert and capable of helping in some respect even if it was with the ledgers and writing letters.

She smiled and left him without disturbing him. Hannah was fretful having cut another tooth and wanted something to eat so she was put into her own chair and given a crust to chew on.
………………
.
"It was strange,” Mary Ann said as she poured out the coffee for her husband, “Seeing Mr. Morton salute Adam like that;  it kind of brought home the fact that away from the Ponderosa Adam’s quite an important person, isn’t he?”

Joe paused in chewing his bacon and looked at her, he smiled and nodded, “Adams always been an important person to us.”

"Silly” she dropped a kiss on top of his unruly mop of hair, “You need a hair cut.”

"I don’t.”

"You do.” she sat down and ladled in a spoonful of sugar into her tea “Commodore Cartwright. Now, let me get this right, Mr. Morton is what rank?”

"First Lieutenant.”

"First Lieutenant… that sounds quite romantic, doesn’t it?”

"Does it?” he frowned and shrugged, “Well, I ain’t joining any navy just to get a title… plain old Joe Cartwright is find enough for me, just as plain old Adam Cartwright is good enough for him when he comes home here.”

"But he’s been to some wonderful places, hasn’t he?”

"And nearly got himself killed in most of them. There’s been Cartwright blood spilled in Alaska, China and who knows where else. I’d rather be was safe here - with us.” he stabbed at his food and scowled more deeply "

"You don’t have to go all the way to China to get your blood spilled.” Mary Ann said, “Wasn’t that long ago you were in a wheel chair, nearly dead yourself.”

Joe’s jaw stopped working and he looked over at her and frowned, “I know. And I know that a man can get killed a hundred different ways just walking across his back yard.”

"You just want him to stay home, don’t you?”

Joe nodded and looked down at the coffee, then nodded again “Yeah, I guess we all do.”

"Do you think he’ll go away again?”

"Adam will do what he thinks is right for him.” was the only response she got to that question.
………………

Ben Cartwright dismounted from Buck and paused a moment to look around him before he made his way to the house. The air was heavy and humid, giving every indication of a storm on the way. He opened the door and placed his hat on its peg, smiled at Hester who asked him if he had enjoyed his ride

“I did, thank you. The air was fresher when I started than it is now. I think there’s a storm brewing. I hope Hoss gets home before it breaks.”

"I wish Mary Ann and Joe hadn’t decided to go home last night, I’ve enjoyed having them here.”

"Ah well, Joe wanted to make sure the house was safe and Mary Ann wants to be with him.” he stopped at Hannah’s chair and spent a while making silly noises and pulling faces which only caused her to stare seriously at him as though he was mad. “Your daughters in a serious mood today.”

"My daughter cut another tooth and isn’t very happy.” Hester replied and disappeared into the kitchen to help with preparing breakfast. “Hoss ate before he left for town -” she called out and after some moments of silence returned with a plate of ham and eggs for Ben which she set down in front of him “Jimmy and Su Ling have been to see to Adam, and he’s really pleased with the progress.”

"That’s good.” Ben frowned, “I could have done without that young Lieutenant here last night.”

"Oh I thought he was rather charming, Pa.” she sat down and poured coffee into his cup, “What’s wrong with him?”

"I just wondered what he and Adam were talking about when they were closeted together in his room for so long.”

"Didn’t he say he wanted some facts for the report on Tao Wei Peng?”

"Facts that we’ve not been told about yet …”

"Perhaps it’s none of our business.” Hester replied quietly and poured herself some coffee, “I’ll go and make some fresh coffee, Adam will be sure to want one when he joins us.” she paused and put a hand on Ben’s arm “Don’t worry, pa.”

"Is it that obvious?”

"Yes.” she squeezed his arm, “I know when that frown deepens like that you’re worrying about one or other of them.”

He said nothing but watched as she left for the kitchen. Hannah looked at him and then yelled for her mother.     He heard Adams door close and then the sound of the cane on the floor as his son approached the table.

Adam still looked bleary eyed as he sat down and then smiled at his father, “Morning, pa. Enjoy your ride?”

"Yes, thank you. Hoss has gone into town to get the mail and some more hardware.” Ben replied and watched as Adam played a little game with Hannah which was making her smile and dribble, two things that seemed to amuse most of the family. “You know, if you hadn’t gone to sea you may have married and have children of your own by now.”

"Uh-huh.” Adam tweaked Hannah’s curls and then turned his attention to what his father was saying, “Well, I did and I haven’t … it’s one of those things, Pa, you can’t bottle time.”

"All the same -” Ben sighed and looked down at his eggs “So, what did you and that young man have to discuss last night?”

"About Wei Peng.” Adam smiled at Hester and wished her good morning as she put the coffee pot within his reach. “Jimmy says that one of the wounds has healed completely.” he grinned as though to himself and poured coffee into his cup, “The other wound is mostly healed and the worse one is doing well.” he looked at his father who nodded and said how that was good news, and Hester declared that she was more than happy to know that because Su Ling had indicated that they wouldn’t be staying in Virginia City.

"Why ever not? The Chinese quarter needs him, especially now that his fathers dead.” Ben exclaimed.

Adam stirred his coffee with a slight frown   “Could be because he doesn’t belong to their Tong, and they’ll just stop patients going to him for treatment. He won’t be able to stay here.”

"Is that what he told you?” Ben asked

"No, but that’s how it works.” Adam sighed and began to drink his coffee.

Hester placed a plateful of food in front of him and sat down. The morning had begun and for some reason she had a feeling there was a storm brewing - inside as well as out.

Chapter 59

Both men continued to eat in silence until finally Adam turned to his father with his eyebrows raised and his eyes slightly narrowed “Well, Pa, why don’t you say what’s on your mind?”

"What do you mean? There isn’t anything on my mind.” Ben growled without looking at his son who cast a glance at Hester who raised HER eyebrows and became very busy feeding Hannah.

"Look, Pa, I think I know you well enough by now to know that you ain’t been sitting there corkscrewing yourself into a tight ball fit to bust for nothing. Now, come on, say something. It’s better out than in, you know?” He had dropped his voice into teasing mode, injecting a little warmth and humour into the words in the hope that it would coax his father into speaking out.

Ben fidgeted a little more and then put down his knife and fork, “Very well. You were with Jotham Morton quite a while, talking private -”

"I was - in a manner of speaking.”

"What does that mean?”

"Well, it means that anything I said or told him I could just as well say to you” Adam ran the tip of his tongue over his teeth, “if I had a mind to” he added almost playfully.

"Then would it be too much to ask you what exactly it was you talked about?” Ben snapped, drawing in his breath and thinking that had Adam spoken like that as a boy he would have had a sharp slap somewhere on his anatomy.

"Well, I had to fill him in with the details of the trip to China and what happened there so that he could see the connection with Hue Sheng and Tao Wei. Also what had caused the problems with my leg.” Adam narrowed his eyes and darted a sidelong glance over at his father, who had picked up his cup in order to try and look nonchalant about the discussion. “Then I had to hear from him about who gave him orders to come and why, and how relevant all that was anyway.”

Hester released her breath and shook her head but continued steadily spooning in Hannah’s food into her always open mouth. She saw Adam pour more coffee into his cup and stir in sugar.

"Then I had to tell him about what happened here the night he turned up so late. Getting stuffed down that trapdoor, and how I got out.”

"And the gift?” Ben blurted out.

"Ah - yes - the gift.” Adam sighed and nodded, “Jotham was particularly interested in that - just like you really, Pa -” He smiled and winked over at Hester who glanced over at Ben to see how he was reacting to all this, “You see, it was possible that The Powers That Be, knowing that I had got free from Tao Wei Peng, and also got the threat against us rescinded, being thoroughly suspicious as they always are, could have suspected that I had made some kind of political deal. Sell out my country and help yours, that kind of thing.”

"Huh, yes, I can see them just thinking exactly along those lines.” Ben nodded, and scratched behind his ear, tugged his ear lobe and began to feel uncomfortable.

"So I told him what really happened, it co-incided exactly with what he had been told by Tao Wei and like a good officer he wrote it all down in his report.” Adam picked up his cup and gulped down the coffee, “Then we talked about various friends we knew, O’Brien and Hathaway, and what they could be doing right now. That’s all.”

Ben pursed his lips and it was Hester who said. “Yes, but what was the gift? Adam, stop teasing, you know we want to find out what the gift was?”

"Well, as a mother, think about it - if your child was in danger what would you give for her life?”

"Anything. Everything.” Hester replied passionately.

"It so happened that the horse Hop Sing brought over for me was skittish. The boy, Tao Wei’s only son, was busy picking up pebbles and didn’t realise that he was about to have a horse trample all over him. Tao Wei saw it - so did I. I didn’t think I had much to lose, after all, I could barely move by then, certainly couldn’t get on the horse so I just managed somehow to launch myself forward and roll the boy out of the way. Tao Wei adores his son. That child is - well - the sun, moon and stars to him. That was it really. He asked a few questions about Hop Sing, and Jiang Peng … to be honest I can’t remember much about it my head was ringing and my legs about to give way but I managed to get on the horse and that’s it -” he shrugged, “All those years of diving on Joe and rolling him out of trouble paid off.”

Ben nodded and found he couldn’t think of anything to say. He put his hand on Adam’s arm and squeezed it and then concentrated on eating some more. Hester watched them both and then shook her head, “Adam, that was wonderful…”

"Hoss would have done exactly the same,” Adam replied honestly, “So would Joe and Pa. It was one of those spur of the moment situations that thankfully led to more positive results than I had thought possible.”

"And - um - that was all you spoke about - you and Jotham Morton?” Ben asked as he pushed away the remnants of his meal that was almost as hard to swallow as the slice of humble pie.

"As I said, we just talked over old events, old friends.” Adam said quietly.

There was a crack of thunder overhead and Hannah gave a wail as it had made her jump. Her startled little face with the quivering bottom lip diverted her mother from her thoughts and she was about to take the child out of the chair and cuddle her when the door opened and slammed shut.

"Dadburn that Dan DeQuille -” Hoss yelled as he tossed his hat onto the bureau and the saddlebags onto the back of the settee. “His nose must be as long as an elephants.”

"What’s wrong now?” Ben sighed and rose to his feet with a shake of the head, then paused as rain crashed down “Huh, got home just in time, son.”

"I hope Joe and Mary Ann are alright,” Hester murmured as she left the table and handed her daughter to Adam who held her in the air carefully for a moment or two so that he could inspect her carefully before settling her down on his lap.

"Read this here -” Hoss pulled open the news paper and smoothed out the front page “See thar? He even got some guy draw a picture of Joe’s place all burned up.”

"It was only the porch,” Ben said in an effort to calm his son down.

"Yeah? But how come he knows all this and then he - wal, you jest go on and read it, Pa.”

"It’s a good drawing of Joe’s house,” Adam said as Ben came and set the paper on the table.

"Very good.” Ben agreed.

"He didn’t waste much time in telling the good people of Virginia City all our news, did he?”

Adam sighed, removing Hannah’s hand from the sugar bowl. Ben cleared his throat and began to read the article which detailed the amount of damage that had been made during an attempt to burn down the home of Mr. And Mrs. Joseph Cartwright of the Ponderosa.

“It was reported that several men were seen riding away from the premises shortly afterwards and all of them were identified as being Chinese.

“It appears that not long after the fire had been put under control these same men regrouped with more Chinese and in the early hours of the next morning attacked the Ponderosa ranch. During the ensuing fight Commodore -” why does he always have to refer to you like that? "

"It sells newspapers, Pa. Go on, read some more.” Adam said quietly while he played a game of peek a boo with his niece .

"Hurmph. “Commodore Adam Cartwright was taken as a prisoner. The whereabouts of the Commodore remain unknown -” Ha, so old know-it-all doesn’t know everything after all “but it is reported that he is now back safely with his family.

“By sad co-incidence or not an esteemed member of the Chinese community was found brutally murdered -” that’s really going to make Jimmy feel good, why’d he have to write that ?”

"Pa, just keep reading, huh?” Adam urged.

"- Doctor Lee Chang whose funeral was held yesterday. Dr. Lee Chang’s body was found in an alleyway behind his premises. A strange dagger with oriental designs in the handle was found on his body. The wounds on the body corresponded with the design of the dagger itself.

Sheriff Roy Coffee has appealed for the Chinese community to get together to hand over the perpetuators of these crimes immediately. Condolences are extended to Dr. James Chang and his wife, Su Ling.”

"As newspaper reports go, that was reasonable.” Adam looked over at Hoss, “What got you in such a lather?”

"Everything. I jest don’t like how that smarmy newspaperman seems to find out all the news and then plasters it all over the paper like that.” Hoss grumbled “Everyone knowing our business and such.”

"Hester -” Adam cried with a slight note of alarm “Will you take your daughter - it feels a bit wet around here.”

"Must be something about you she really likes, elder brother.” Hoss chuckled and slapped Adam on the back while Hester blushed and apologised and removed her daughter whose daiper was half way down her legs. Adam grimaced and stood up, shook his leg and then his head,

“I’ll be in my room if anyone wants me.” he grumbled, then paused, “Don’t let deQuille get under your skin, Hoss. He hasn’t written anything wrong and has actually reined himself in pretty well.”

"Yeah, well, I hope you’ll still be saying that when he comes a-calling on you to ask you all manner of questions, brother.”

Adam curled his lip into a sneer before going into his room and closing the door behind him. Hoss stared for a moment at the door and then turned to his father “He seems different -”

"You think so?” Ben frowned and cast a glance over at Adam’s room.

"Yeah, I do. Like he ain’t seeming as though he got the whole world on his shoulders now.”

"Well, he doesn’t have the worry of the Chinese hunting for his hide anymore, and his leg’s healing fast. Won’t be long before he’ll be well again. I guess news like that is enough to make any man feel a whole lot better, Hoss.”

"Mebbe so -” Hoss frowned and then picked up the saddle bags “Here’s the mail. I guess I had better take this one into Adam.”

"Who’s it from?” Ben asked and then looked at the insignia and sighed, “It’s alright, I’ll take it in.” he took the letter from Hoss’ hand and weighed it in his own, then shook his head “Somehow I just hoped this letter would never come”

"It may not be as bad as you think, Pa.”

“We’ll see.” Ben replied grimly and went to the door and knocked, upon hearing Adam telling him to enter he stepped inside and smiled although his eyes looked blank “Letter came for you, son.”

Adam looked at Ben and then at the letter in his hand, he raised his eyebrows, and pursed his lips.
He did not reach out for the letter but continued to pull on his fresh trousers. His face, however, was sombre and Ben knew that his son was speculating for himself what the contents of the letter may be, he cleared his throat, “Aren’t you going to open it?”

“Sure -” Adam said, drawling out the word as he slowly buttoned up his pants and tightened the belt. He then made his way over to Ben and took the letter from his father’s hand “From Grant.”

“Yeah, that’s what we thought.”

“Good thing DeQuille wasn’t here, he’d have had the contents in print before sun up”

“Don’t make jokes about, Adam.. Open it and see what Grant has to say.”

Adam said nothing but weighed the letter in his hands while his dark eyes looked into the dark eyes of his father, then he nodded, and slit open the envelope. His eyes scanned the writing and then he passed the letter to his father and while Ben read it Adam slowly tucked his shirt into his trousers and picked up his cane.

 

My friend, Adam,

 

I was sorry to hear from Commodore Levy that you are quite unable to return to duty for some time due to the injuries to your leg.

 

By all means, Adam, take as much time as you possibly need for a full recovery.

 

I  have to  be honest with you, my friend, that I seriously doubt winning the next presidential campaign, as much seems against me at this time. I would not admit this to many men, Adam, but I know that my trust in you has never had reason to waver.  You have proven to be a most trusted and honest man in my service.

 

I do hope, Adam, that when the time comes you will serve my successor with the same degree of integrity as you have served me.

 

I am so proud to have known you as a friend

 

Ulysses S. Grant

President of the United States of America.”

Ben said nothing but slipped the letter back into its envelope and returned it to Adam. Neither man said a word as overhead another clash of thunder rolled over the roof and towards the mountains. The rain battered against the glass in the window and streaked it as though a million tears were falling.

 

 

Chapter 60

 

Rain trickled in a never ending stream through the charred timbers of what had been the porch to Joe and Mary Ann’s home. With his hands on his hips and his lips pursed Joe examined the bedraggled remnants and then finally, with a shake of the head, stepped back into the main hall, or, as he fondly liked to call it, the vestibule. Mary Ann stood there and looked at him for some idea of how he felt which was more important to her than a few burned bits of wall, even if they were comprising part of their home.

 

“Well, I reckon there’s not much we can do in this weather, Mary Ann.” he sighed and put his arm around her shoulders, kissed her cheek and smiled down at her. “I think we did a real good job cleaning the place up though.”

 

“Oh it didn’t really take so long, did it?” she hugged into him and sighed, “I know we could have stayed at the Ponderosa, but I always feel that this is our home, and sleep better when I get here.”

 

“Sleep?” he laughed and kissed her again, “Well, some -”

 

“Oh Joe -” she was about to say more when there was a polite ‘her-hum’ close by and they turned round to see Ben, Hoss and Candy grouped around the doorway getting soaked, “Oh come on in, don’t stand there getting wet.”

 

The three men trooped in, striking their hats against their legs to remove rain drops from them, and slipping off their slickers. Ben rubbed his hands   “Some rain, looks like its set in for the day.”

 

“We were just looking at the damage here -” Joe pointed to one gaping hole “That’s the worse bit.”

 

“Yeah, sure is” Hoss pushed against an upright and grimaced when it moved, “That ain’t so sturdy as it was.”

 

“Yeah, well, we don’t go around pushing and shoving things around like you do, Hoss.” Joe grinned.

 

“Probably be best pulling the whole lot down and rebuilding it agin.” Hoss nodded and looked at Joe who sighed, and agreed with him.

 

“Well, it looks a mess right now, that’s for sure,” Ben said, “We thought we should try and do something with it today but this rains too heavy for that …”

 

“Could start moving some stuff out though -” Hoss suggested.

 

Mary Ann put a hand on Ben’s arm “Why not come on in and have a hot drink and discuss it in the warm.”

 

“How’s Adam today, Pa?” Joe asked as they walked to the dining area, Mary Ann carefully closing the hall door and shutting out the sight of the ruined porch.

 

“He’s doing well. Changs certainly very pleased with his progress. Could be up and about much sooner than we thought-” He paused then and rubbed his chin with his fingers, “He - er - had a letter from the President.”

 

“President? As of - the First National Bank?” Joe grinned.

 

“No, the President of the United States.” Ben sighed and pulled out a chair, “It was just a friendly sorry you’re not well kind of letter but -”

 

“But it left you feeling uncomfortable?” Joe sat down opposite him and Candy and Hoss took their seats and leaned with their elbows on the table while Mary Ann prepared something to drink.

 

It was Candy who asked Ben the question he had been afraid to ask himself “Do you reckon he’ll go back to sea?”

Ben heaved a sigh and shook his head, “I don’t know, Candy. I’m proud of him, prouder than he probably realises, but he has to decide for himself.”

 

“I guess with that navy fella coming and then that letter must make you feel as though it’s inevitable.”  Candy pressed on regardless of the fact that Ben was beginning to squirm uncomfortably at the thought of what the future held for his eldest son.

 

“I hope he doesn’t go back.” Joe said quietly, and he pushed the salt cellar around the table with his fingers, “I like having older brother back home.”

 

“Yeah,” Hoss nodded, “I get worried sick when he goes off, and then when he comes back never knowing how much of his hides been blasted away . ..”

 

Mary Ann poured out the coffee and listened to them without saying anything. She was more than aware that the bond the four men had was unique, and something that nothing could, or would, break. Candy looked over at her and smiled at which prompt she asked how the children were, thus guiding the conversation to safer ground and great laughter at Hoss’ telling of Hannah’s mishap in her Uncle’s lap - again.

……………

.

Olivia Phillips adjusted her skirts and managed to get down from the buggy without soiling her clothes too much. It had been a muddy and slippery trip into town but she was determined to get and deal with her very private and personal errand. She looked thoughtfully at the Undertakers sign and pushed open the door.

 

The little bell tinkled overhead and Mr. Gere came hurrying out to attend to her, he paused and smiled   “Good morning, Mrs. Phillips. Good to see you again, although I hope its not due to any bad news?”

 

Mr. Gere was in the unfortunate position of being highly delighted at the ‘bad’ news regarding anyone’s death as it meant business for him and profits, but sadly not everyone agreed with his idea of good and bad news. She smiled and approached the counter “Mr. Gere, I was wondering if you could do me an engraving.”

 

“An engraving? Aint’ the one I did for yer mother in law alright? Something wrong with it?”

 

“Nothings wrong with it, thank you. It’s because you did such a neat job on Abigail’s headstone that I want to ask you to do another for me. A small one for a child’s grave.”

 

“Oh, ma’am, I’m that sorry… “ Mr. Gere placed a hand on his heart remembering the two small children he had seen attending the old lady’s funeral. “Which one -”

 

“No, not my children. I’ve the details here -” she placed a piece of paper on the counter, “Just a simple small headstone with that written on it.”

Mr.Gere looked at it and nodded    “This won’t take much time, Ma’am. I’m not that busy -” he sighed dolefully, “but this will be ready for collection in a weeks time, if that’s alright for you?”

 

“Thank you, I would be very grateful.”

 

“I’ll require a deposit - jest in case you ain’t able to collect you understand?”

 

She nodded and paid the required deposit. Mr. Gere glanced down on the paper as she turned to leave and frowned  “Well now, wonder who that would be ..” he murmured as he read the words:    

 

Laura Dent

Born and Died

24^th July 1841

Sadly Lost

Gladly found

Rest in peace.

……………

 

“Mrs. Phillips?”

 

She looked around and stared at Jack Hammond before pulling her arm free from his hand, “Good day to you, Mr. Hammond.” she stepped to one side to put a little distance between them,

 

“Er - I wanted to apologise for my behaviour the other day, I was rather presumptuous.”

 

“Yes, I thought so too, Mr. Hammond.” she snapped shut her purse and looked over the road to the haberdashery shop, “Excuse me -”

 

“I was wondering if I could make up for it. Perhaps you would be so kind as to join me for a coffee, or tea at the Internationale?”

 

“No, thank you, Mr. Hammond, I have things to do and not much time in which to do them.”

 

He frowned and pursed his lips a little before nodding   “You know, you have a way about you that quite excites a man. You’re aloof but alluring - you say no but mean yes.”

 

“I say no, and mean no, Mr. Hammond.” She stepped into the road now and began to walk across with her head high and back straight.

 

She wondered if he were close by but didn’t dare to look back to find out. She hurried a little faster and glanced into the window of the Milliners in order to check just where Hammond would be, relaxing when she saw his reflection framed in the doorway of his own store. There was no doubt that he was still watching her so she turned her head away and had gone only a few paces when Amanda Ridley stepped out from the door of the Milliners with a very attractive hat box in her hand.

 

“Mrs. Phillips.”       “Miss Ridley.”

 

They glanced at one another coolly, two duellists couldn’t have had a cooler confrontation. Amanda smiled and raised her hand “I’ve just treated myself to a new hat”

 

“How pleasant for you,” Olivia inclined her head and raised her foot to proceed onwards.

 

“To go with my new suit. Dear me, good clothes are so expensive nowadays aren’t they?” Amanda glanced up and down the young widow as though to lament the style and cheapness of her gown, “I suppose it’s some time since you’ve been able to just be a little reckless and treat yourself to something pretty.”

 

Olivia merely smiled   “Thank you, Miss Ridley, I just don’t like to wear my best clothes when driving my rig into town through the mud. Good day, I have to get on with my shopping.”

 

“Of course, good day.”

 

Amanda strolled across the road and hummed beneath her breath, swinging her hat box too and fro. Jack Hammond watched her and frowned,  “Expensive -?” he nodded to the container with its lavish pink candy striped ribbons “Carry on spending at this rate, Amanda, and you won’t have any of that money left.”

 

“I’ve plenty of it left, Jack Hammond, even if you had to be given a sizeable chunk of it.” She tossed her head and was about to walk away when he grabbed her arm “What did you say to Mrs. Phillips just now?”

 

“I just exchanged the time of day with her. Why? What’s your interest in a poor widow?”

 

“Poor widow? Is that what you think she is?” Jack grinned and then looked back across the street at where Olivia was now coming out of the haberdashery and walking to the Emporioum “She’s a very wealthy young widow is our Mrs. Phillips.”

 

Amanda gave him a dark scowl from beneath her eyebrows and her light blue eyes darkened slightly  “Oh so that’s your interest in her, is it? Perhaps someone should tell her -”

 

He grabbed her arm, gripping it so tightly that she winced   “You say one word to her, Amanda, and it’ll be the last thing you do.”

 

She pulled her arm free and after hissing that she hated him she hurried down towards her home leaving him to resume his observation of Olivia Phillips.

 

It had rained heavily for two days since the storm broke and it had been several days even prior to that when Olivia had been in town so when she saw Jimmy Chang she hurried towards him with a smile

 

“Dr. Chang - do you remember me?”

 

He observed her closely and smiled,

 

“I think I saw you at the Ponderosa the day we found Hue Sheng? You helped Miss Mary Ann?”

 

“Yes, that’s right. I - er - I was just wondering if you would be able to tell me how Adam’s - I mean - Mr. Cartwrights leg healing now?”

 

His face lit up with pleasure, there was no doubt at all that this was a young man dedicated to his profession and he nodded and smiled as he told her that Adam’s leg was healing very well. “Two smaller wounds healed already very well. Good clean flesh and very supple. Now just big wound to heal.”

 

“Why is that taking so long?”

 

“It was very deep wound, and then the infection eat away at flesh make it worse. But it is shrinking, getting smaller and smaller. Not long now, Mr. Adam have good healthy leg.”

 

“Will it affect his walking?”

 

“Only need cane for little while. Mr. Adam have strong healthy body.”

 

“Yes,” Olivia smiled and thought of that body for a second or two, then forced herself to think of other things, “And, Dr. Chang, I was very sorry to hear about your father’s death. Are you going to take over his practice?”

 

“Thank you, Missy Phillips. Very kind.” He bowed in the oriental custom and after a brief smile hurried away.

 

She watched him go with a slight frown and then with a sigh resumed her business.

Jack Hammond watched her go from shop to store and return to her rig laden with packages and bundles. With a smile he watched her drive away, and then with a slight shrug returned to the interior of the store.

 

…………

.

Dan deQuille knocked on the door of the Ponderosa and waited for Hop Sing to open it, nodded politely and stepped inside the big room. He looked around him and noticed once again  the bold masculine furniture, the vast chimney and the logs laid across the dog grate. Hop Sing trailed behind him asking him what it was he wanted, and he had no right to intrude, leave message and go.

 

“I came to see Adam Cartwright.”

 

“Too busy. You go licketty spit.”

 

“Look, old man, I’m not doing you any harm. There‘s no need for you to get into such a temper about nothing. Is he here?”

 

The sound of footsteps, the tap of a cane on the floor brought silence to both men as they turned to watch Adam appear from the study area of the big room. He nodded over at Hop Sing and then looked at Dan with a frown  “I wasn’t expecting to see you again, Dan.”

 

“I’m a newspaperman, Adam, you should always expect to see me, especially when there’s news in the offing.”

 

“Hhmnm, such as what news?” He turned towards Hop Sing “Make us some coffee, would you, Hop Sing?”

 

“I go, I go, always do this, do that, no one appreciate Hop Sing do hard work round here.”

DeQuille grinned as he watched the cook disappear into the kitchen and then looked at Adam, he nodded in approval

 

“You’re looking reasonably healthy at last.”

 

“Thank you, come and sit down, and tell me what you want.”

 

“And not only looking healthy but prepared to give me a fair hearing. Life must be good.”

 

Adam gave a slight shrug and raised an eyebrow, “Alright, Dan, stop playing games. What is it you want to know?”

 

“I know you had a letter from the President of the United States recently.”

 

“Really?” Adam folded his hands together and pouted slightly “Where did you get that news from?”

 

“Sorry, can’t say, it’s confidential.”

 

“Ah well then.” Adam leaned into the back of his chair and rubbed the side of his temple, “Why should I confirm it? And of what interest would it be to your readers anyway?”

 

“You’d be surprised how much interest anything about you my readers have, Commodore.” Dan grinned and waited for the coffee to be handed to him, “The number of times people come into my office and ask if there’s any news about you. They seem quite fascinated by all that’s going on hereabouts. By the way, where’s your father and brothers?”

 

“At Joe’s house, rebuilding the porch.”

 

“You designed it, didn’t you?”

 

“I did.” Adam agreed carefully, looking over at Dan across the rim of his cup.

 

“Must have come as a shock to realise Mrs. Mary Ann Cartwright nearly got herself killed when the window blew in.”

 

“You seem to know a lot about what goes on here, Dan. Where’d you pick up that bit of news?”

 

“Sorry. Confidential.”

 

“I didn’t design the window as it happens.” He drank some of the coffee and then put the cup down in its saucer and looked over at Dan with a slight frown, “Doesn’t it bother you, Dan, poking around in other peoples business? Finding out little bits and pieces to cobble together for a story in a newspaper that will be forgotten within a few days?”

 

“But that’s not true, Adam. You’d be amazed at how much people remember -”

 

“And if the facts are wrong ?”

 

“I try to make sure my facts are always accurate.”

 

Adam rubbed across his chin with his finger, and frowned “You know I recall a story once of a man who thought he’d got his facts right. He told the story to all his neighbours and as a result a man died. He was hanged for something he didn’t do. In time the truth did come out and the man went to the dead mans wife and asked her to forgive him. Do you know what she said?”

 

“No, but I’m sure you’ll tell me?” Dan smiled slowly, although his eyes were suspicious.

 

“She said ‘Go and get a feather pillow, cut it in half and let the wind blow the feathers away.”

 

“And he did that?”

“Oh yes, he did. Then he went and told her and asked her to forgive him, so she said ‘I’ll forgive you when you’ve picked up every single feather from that pillow.’”

 

“Huh, not possible -” Dan pursed his lips.

 

“Quite.”

 

“Facts like those feathers, Dan, get blown about and some stick in people’s minds - .”

 

“Going back to this letter from the President -” Dan paused and saw the mutinous look on Adam’s face, the hooded eyes and grim mouth “Alright, let’s talk about the President himself …”

 

“I’d rather not.”

 

“Some say you’re a good friend of his …”

 

“I serve the President, I’m an officer in his navy.”

 

“But you’re not a friend of his ?”

 

Adam narrowed his eyes    “What is the point of these questions, Dan?”

 

“He won’t get the next election.”

 

“So?”   Adam shrugged, a slight lift of his shoulders and he leaned back in the chair and stroked his upper lip as he observed the other man perched on the edge of the other seat.

 

“Do you know why?”

 

“I do. But no doubt you’re longing to tell me more…”

 

“Corruption. Mishandling of funds. Just two of the facts behind his downfall…”

 

“What am I expected to say? Will you quote me if I say anything?” Adam quirked an eyebrow “Of course you will. Why? My opinion doesn’t carry any weight you know?”

 

“A Commodore in the Navy? Are you kidding me that you don’t realise how much weight your opinion carries around here? Alright … eldest son of Ben Cartwright, the wealthiest biggest rancher in the territory? That still carries a lot of weight.”

 

“Look, Dan, we’re a long way from Washington … what you write in your columns won’t influence anyone back there.”

 

The two men lapsed into silence and Adam picked up his cup and emptied it. He then set it back down and looked at deQuille thoughtfully, “What else do you want to know?”

 

“What else are you prepared to tell me ?”

 

“Nothing.”

 

“Look, Adam, why not just -”

 

“No, Dan, when I said nothing, I meant it -” he reached for his cane and got to his feet, “Now then, I have things to do, so if you don’t mind…?”

 

Once the door had closed on their guest Adam stood for a moment observing it with a frown and his mouth clamped shut. He looked at Hop Sing and shook his head  “Strange. The things that man finds out … I wonder how he gets to know so much about us.”

 

Chapter 61

 

Adam closed the ledgers and pushed them to one side of the big desk with a sigh. Not a sigh of relief but more one of frustration. His leg was healing so well now and he had reached the stage of confinement which begged some release. He hung his head and surveyed the desk with a slightly irritated scowl on his face.

 

“Adam?”

 

He raised his head and nodded in the direction of his father who was pacing the floor with a letter in his hand. Ben glanced at him and seeing that he had his son’s attention waved the letter at him

 

“Remember old Jack Carter?”

 

“I do.” Adam nodded “He had a daughter called Ann if I recall rightly.

 

"That’s the man. He’s written to say that the stud bull he purchased from us all those years ago has died.” Ben glanced over at Adam who just stared at him as though confused. “He said that bull sired quite a good breeding stock and was insured for thousands of dollars.”

 

“Oh, I see.”

 

Ben lowered the paper “What’s wrong? Something in the ledgers not balancing?”

 

"It’s fine, Pa, everything balances just fine.”

 

"Then what’s wrong?”

 

"I’m - well - I’m bored.”

 

"Bored?” Ben exclaimed as though he had never experienced such a feeling in his life. “How can you be bored?”

 

"Pa!” Adam's exclamation held more than a note of amazement at his father's question, he shook his head  “I’ve been home for weeks now, and apart from shuffling from one room to another like some old man I’ve had nothing to do.”

 

"You’re doing the ledgers.”

 

"Oh per-leese!!!” Adam threw the pen down and rose to his feet, reached for his cane and limped from the desk to the settee, paused and then turned to face the front door, “I haven’t even been able to help with Joe’s house. I haven’t even been able to visit Joe’s house …”

 

"Chang doesn’t advise it.” Ben cautioned with narrowed dark eyes.

 

"I survived all that time crawling about in the mud in the foundations of Shengtans place. Nothing happened that was so dire.”

 

He began to pace up and down, glared at the clock and then scowled at Hop Sing who had come into the room with everything prepared for the redressing of Adams leg.

 

"I’m especially tired of having this done every day, it’s driving me crazy -”

 

"It has to be done, Adam. If you want your leg to heal you have to do what Chang says. A little more patience, son, and the very last wound will be healed to perfection.”

 

Adam leaned against the back of the settee and rubbed his brow, shook his head and with drooping shoulders followed Hop Sing into the bedroom. Hester came from downstairs where she had been busy with Hannah

“What was that all about?”

 

"Adam - he’s bored.” Ben sighed and went to his desk, opened the ledgers and smiled at his sons tidy entries and balances.

 

"I’m not surprised. I’d be bored out of my head if I was him. He’s an active man, Pa.”

 

"I know,” Ben said tetchily, “But a little impatience now could undo all the good that these weeks of treatment have provided him.”

 

Hester shook her head and began to tidy the book shelf

“Why not take him to see Joe and Mary Ann? You could take him there in the rig?”

 

"I’ve work to do, Hester. I’ve already lost two days helping the boys rebuild the porch.”

 

"What work do you have to do, Ben, that can’t wait another few hours? Adam has to be back for the next treatment in four hours time …” she smiled over at him, “You can leave him there and come back and then I’ll go an collect him later.”

 

Ben smiled and shook his head “Hester, when you have your mind made up on something you don’t let go, do you?”

 

"Of course not.” She laughed and kissed his cheek before going into the kitchen area leaving a drift of perfume lingering in the air behind her.

…………

 

“Marcy?” Olivia hurried down the stairs to where Marcy was busy in the other room, “Marcy, do you remember the ear rings you wore when you were at the dance?”

 

Marcy involuntarily raised her hand to her ears as though she would find them still there, then, surprised that they were not, she lowered her hand again,

 

“Oh, Miss Livvy, I don’t know where they went. I can’t remember -” she put her hand to her mouth and shook her head, “I know I was wearing them when I went out of the building for some fresh air, and then -” she looked at Olivia and tears welled up in her eyes, “I’m so sorry, I can’t remember what happened to them. I just can’t remember -”

 

"No, nor can I.” Olivia sighed, “How odd.”

 

"Were they very expensive, Miss?”

 

"Quite - yes - they were Abigails. Her husband got them for a gift, a wedding anniversary gift. She loved them very much. I was really so pleased that they were safe in the box Adam retrieved from Booth. But now I just can’t find them.”

 

Marcy’s face crumpled as tears slipped down her cheeks, “It’s my fault they’re lost, Miss. I’ll go and look for them.”

 

"No, there’s no need.” Olivia put an arm around Marcy’s shoulders, “I’ve looked everywhere they could have been put, and I have a feeling that they must have been lost during the scuffle. Perhaps they have been handed in to Roy. I’ll ask next time I’m in town.”

 

"Perhaps Dr. Martin has them -” Marcy said hopefully, her face brightening up at the thought, "I was in his place quite some time.”

 

"Yes, I’ll go there as well.” Olivia sighed and after giving Marcy another reassuring hug went outside to see to the children.

 

Having noticed them happily playing together in a rather random manner by the apple trees Olivia’s steps turned to the little track she had created with her constant too-ing and fro-ing to the little grave. She picked flowers along the way until she had a small posy arranged which she set down on the slab beneath which little Laura lay. After saying a brief prayer she stood awhile and thought of her siblings .. Philip, Luke and Katya.

 

A rustling in the shrubs nearby startled her and she turned around to see who could be near. She called out Chris’ name but no one answered. The silence that had fallen about the place now made her nervous and without another glance she picked up her skirts and hurried away. She paused once to look over her shoulder as the feeling that she was being watched had become so strong that the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end.

 

“Is anyone there?” she waited for an answer then realised she didn’t want to know the answer and almost ran out of the little wild area in which her little sister had been buried.

………………

 

Jack Hammond looked at his staff who were busy serving the various customers. His father’s store had grown over the years since the old mans’ death. Jack was a true entrepreneur and knew how to turn a dollar or two. He smiled to himself and after nodding a greeting to his Manager left the building. He hooked his thumbs into the pockets of his cream brocade vest and leaned against a post to watch people going by.

 

The town had grown and his store had kept pace with the growth. He’d become prosperous. He could see Ian Anderson, the new Manager at Ridleys livery, giving instructions to several men with regard to painting the exterior of the building. Amanda was certainly making sure that the business looked prosperous. At least this was one good way of using her money.

 

He turned back into the store and made his way to his own apartments above the shop. It suited him to live here. The rooms were big and airy, and he could see what was going on in the town at any time of the day. Some people had suggested that he got himself a big house, but he didn’t like that idea at all. Now in the privacy of his own rooms he made his way to his study and then to his desk where he withdrew a small box.

 

The emerald ear rings gleamed up at him. What a fortunate find! Everyone so busy milling around and looking after the women, hauling Smithson away, they never bothered to see what was glittering in the dirt. He knew they had belonged to Olivia. A girl like Marcy Jackson would never have been in a position to afford such expensive jewels.

 

He picked one out of the box and raised it to catch the light from the window. At the right time he would present these to Mrs. Phillips and ask for his own reward.

……………

 

Hoss wiped sweat from his brow and then narrowed his eyes at the sight of the horse and buggy coming along the track towards them, “Hey, Joe, looks like we have visitors.”

 

"So long as they know how to use a hammer -” Joe replied with a grin and came to stand by his brothers side, “It’s Adam.” He gave a whoop and tossed a hammer in the air which landed with a thud not an inch from Hoss’ foot. “Hey, Mary Ann, Adam’s here“.

 

Mary Ann came running out to the porch and joined him at the door with Hoss standing close behind him. Seeing them Adam grinned and waved “Some welcoming committee.” He said as he drew the horse to a halt, “Well, Joe, who’s the lad you’re hugging .”

 

Mary Ann laughed and wiped her hands down the side of her trousers, “These are an old pair of Joe’s. I’m painting the wood -” she explained.

 

"Very sensible.” Adam smiled, “Just what one would expect from a school teacher, and a very pretty boy you look too.”

 

He clambered down and then leaned on the cane. Joe came to stand by his side as his brother turned his head one way and another to take in the view of the house “It looked good approaching it from the track, Joe.”

 

"We think so.” Joe replied proudly, “Henry did a good job on the building.”

 

Adam chuckled and shook his head “Odd to think we hire men to do our building work for us now. Can’t imagine how we managed to build the Ponderosa.”

 

"Hey, Adam -” Hoss came lumbering towards them, his shirt patchy with sweat and sticking to him, “Where’s Pa?”

 

"I managed to convince him that I still knew how to drive one of those -” he jerked his thumb to the direction of the horse and buggy, “He had work to do and I needed to get out - desperately.” He nudged Joe, “Show me around, huh?”

 

He was quiet as he followed Joe, Mary Ann and Hoss around the house. He went from room to room and nodded in silent approval. Mary Ann had the benefits of furnishing her own home to her taste, something Hester had not the privilege of doing. Adam was somewhat amused at the sight of the fancy and more feminine touches in the rooms but said nothing.

 

Just as he had hoped when designing the house, light flooded in through the windows. Whereas the Ponderosa ranch house was rather dark and could tend to be gloomy inside, this home shone with light and a lot of that was due to the choice of furniture and drapes Mary Ann had made.

 

They came to the main room and here there was a different kind of silence. Adam looked at the double doors and cleared his throat “This where it happened?”

 

"Yes.” Joe nodded and felt Mary Ann slip her hand into his, “I guess it shows how stupid it is to change the architects specifications, huh?”

 

"Whose idea was it to put in the double doors?”

 

"Henry’s.” Joe said quietly.

 

"Well, it’s a good idea.” Adam nodded and smiled at Mary Ann, “How about some of your coffee, Mary Ann. I have only a limited amount of time to be free before having to get back.”

 

"It’s good to see you here at last, Adam.” Mary Ann cried and hugged him so spontaneously that he nearly fell over at which everyone laughed.

 

"Hey, pa told us that you had a letter from the President?” Joe said quietly as they trailed into the kitchen, “Did he - er - did he say anything about when you were going to go back?”

 

"I’m on sick leave, Joe.” Adam replied, softening the words with a smile, “He never said anything about going back.”

 

Hoss and Joe glanced at one another, “Yeah, but -” Hoss raised his eyebrows, “If’n he’d asked, I mean, said to go back, would you have gone?”

 

Adam took the cup of coffee from Mary Ann and thanked her with a smile and wink, then looked at his brothers,

“How could I have gone back? Look at me? I’m a sick man? Chang will no doubt read the riot act at me tomorrow morning.” he grinned wickedly, dimples creased his cheeks

 

"To be honest, Adam, you look a darn sight better now than you did last week.” Joe said and he pointed to the cane “I doubt if you’ll be using that for much longer."

 

Adam only shrugged, “Well, we’ll see, won’t we?”

Chapter 62

Jimmy Chang observed his patient with a deep frown and his dark eyes looking anxious. He shook his head “It would have been better that you went to the hospital and got treatment there.”

“Jimmy, if I had gone to the hospital they would have -"Adam made a sharp chopping motion with his hand, “You know that, don’t you?”

“All the same you would have been kept in the ward and not let out until I said so.”

“Come on, Jim, you must know what it’s like for a man like myself to be confined to the house?”

“Many months you stay confined to small cabin on boat. Where you go then?” Hop Sing challenged belligerently earning himself a dark scowl from Adam who then rolled his eyes,

“It’s not the same thing at all,” Adam’s dark voice growled and he sat down on the bed and sighed “I don’t feel much pain now, and it was a chance to do something. It’s not as if I went out riding on Sport. Pa even hitched the rig up for me.”

Hop Sing came and rather unceremoniously pushed Adam back onto the bed “Grumble, Grumble. Always you grumble. Now you keep quiet while we see to leg.”

Adam glowered but tightened his mouth in an obstinate line to indicate he wouldn’t say another word. Slowly they unwrapped his leg and removed the previous dressing, carefully cleaning it off. Jimmy leaned down and looked at the wounds, then gently pressed around the areas with his fingers “Any pain?”

“Feels like a deep bruise.”

“Huh, that very good.” Chang looked at Hop Sing who came and looked at the leg and nodded agreement. “Now I am going to see how the main wound feels. Tell me if it hurts.”

Adam didn’t have to say a word although he made no sound the tension in his body and the tight lips spoke volumes. Jimmy nodded “This wound more obstinate. But -” he smiled and patted Adam on the shoulder as though he had been a good boy deserving of some praise “It is much better than I had expected at this stage.”

“When can I go riding?” Adam asked as he watched Chang prepare for the daily torturous scrub out.

“Soon.”

“Tomorrow?”

“Too soon -” Jimmy looked at Adam thoughtfully “No medication to-day?”

“No medication - let’s see how it goes.”

“Vewy well.”

Adam braced himself and stared at the familiar sight of the ceiling above his head. It was, he thought, the expectation of the pain that was the main problem. He thought of getting on his horse and riding fast, really fast, with the wind blowing and the mettle of the horse testing his own strengths. He had already decided where he was going to ride to … his very first ride away from the Ponderosa would take him immediately to the Double D ranch.
………………..

There were horses to be broken in before the late summer round up started and now that the house had been repaired with minor jobs only to be dealt with, Joe and Hoss were preparing themselves for a day in which they were going to get down to breaking some of them. Fort Churchill and Fort McCabe both had a request for a string to be taken down to them. The brothers sat on the top rung of the stockade fence and watched as the horses were led through.

“Some good beasts here, Joe.”

“I like the black - he looks an obstinate fella.”

“Yeah, he’s got a mean look about him though, Joe.”

Hoss ran his eye over the horses that had been cut out for the days work and nodded in satisfaction. They were good well muscled young animals, handsome to look at as well. He rubbed his chin “You remember old Jupiter?”

“Sure I do. I thought Adam was going to break his neck trying to get that horse saddle broke.” Joe laughed and scratched his head, “Always did have a lot of spirit.”

“Yep, but Adam didn’t want that horse to lose that, did he?” Hoss pointed to the black horse again “I reckon that horse must be the same blood line for sure.”

“What? The same as Jupiter? Nah, couldn’t be two like him.” Joe watched as the black horse pawed at the ground “I reckon I can take him on.”

“Don’t be too hasty now, Joe.” Hoss put his hand on his younger brothers arm, “If he’s anything like Jupiter -”

“You saying that I can’t break a horse like Jupiter?” Joe scowled, his pride piqued “If Adam could, why do you think I couldn’t?”

“Fact is, Joe, I kin remember saying exactly the same thing to Adam when he decided to tackle that horse so don’t you go bending yerself all outa shape on that account.”

Joe said nothing but looked at the big black beast who seemed to have got much the same idea as he fixed his eyes on Joe and stared at him as though trying to figure him out. He switched his ears forwards and flared his nostrils as though to say “So? What are you looking at? Fancy your chances?”

Joe slid from the fence and told Hank and Paddy to set the horse up in the holding stall.. He pulled on his gloves and tightened the belt around his waist that held up the heavy leather chaps.

Hoss held his breath and watched. Sometimes Joe could be too stubborn for his own good, as granite headed as big brother Adam, although he'd be the last to admit it. He may have been one of the best ‘bronco busters’ in the territory but there were times some horses just had to be turned loose and freed. In Hoss’ opinion this horse was one of those.

Joe dropped into the saddle as neatly as could be and slipped his feet slowly into the stirrups. He laced the reins around his hand and signalled for the bar to be lifted. It rattled a little, just enough to send the horse wild.

It shot out of the stall like a bullet fired from a gun. Joe thought he’d been left behind but found himself still in the saddle and clinging onto the pommel for dear life. He clung tighter to the saddle than a barnacle would to a ships keel and was shaken like a rag doll as a result.

That horse reared, bucked, raced around the corral like a mad thing before grinding to a halt. His feet would slam down on the ground jarring every bone in Joe’s body. Then off it charged again, running to the fence, screeching round a tight corner, attempting to crush Joe against the bars, anything to be rid of its rider. Then it stopped, leaving both horse and rider quivering.

“JOE!” Hoss bellowed, “You git yourself outa that saddle right now before you break some bones.”

Joe tightened his mouth. His insides felt broken up, his spine could have been shattered to pieces and every muscle ached while it felt as though his arms had been torn from their sockets. Perspiration streamed down his face. Pride blinded him to Hoss’ good advice, he only twisted the reins more tightly around his hand.

Five more minutes and the duel went on before finally Joe was tossed from the saddle and ended up eating dirt. He lay there a moment to catch his breath while Hoss clambered down from the fence and ran over to him along with Hank. Paddy and Tom were leading the horse away in order to protect Joe from being trampled to death.

“Joe if you ain’t the most ornery thick headed mule -” Hoss hooked an arm around Joe and hauled him to his feet “You alright?”

“Yeah -” Joe stood still a moment to let the dizziness pass and the stars to slip away into thin air. He closed his eyes, “That horse is sure stubborn.”

“No more’n you are.”

Joe grinned and wiped his brow “I’ll try him again later.”

“Do you think you should?”

Joe paused in the act of wiping around the inner band of his hat, “Did you say that to Adam when Jupiter tossed him outa the saddle first time?”

“Yep, and I said it about six times after that as well.” Hoss grinned.

“Well then, if it takes me six or seven more times so be it.” Joe ran his tongue around his teeth, all of which ached, and took the water canteen that Hank offered him. It was good to feel the water trickling down his throat and he grinned at Hoss as he returned the canteen, “I wouldn’t want that horse going to the forts. I’d like to keep him.”

Hoss said nothing “Yeah well, that’s up to you. Maybe when he’s near trampled you to death you might change your mind.”

Joe nodded, grinned and was about to make some comment when he nodded towards the house “Who’s that?”

“Where?”

“Going to the house?”

Hoss turned to observe the newcomer. He was partly obscured now by Chang’s buggy but glimpses of him could be seen. “Let’s go and find out.” he said with a grin, “Grab ourselves some fresh coffee while we’re at it, huh?”

…………

Ben opened the door to the loud rapping as Hop Sing was busy and Hester was out in the garden hanging out the washing. He smiled at the man facing him who was in the process of removing his hat and watching as Hoss and Joe walked towards him. When he heard Ben greet him with a good morning he turned, “Mr. Cartwright? Ben Cartwright?”

“Yes, that’s right. Anything I can do for you?” Ben’s eyes narrowed slightly, there was something familiar about the man but he couldn’t quite place what it was although he took the man’s hand and shook it.

“You may not remember me, sir, it’s some years since I was here last.”

“Well, give me a name and I’ll see how far back my memory goes?” Ben grinned and glanced over at his two sons, “My boys - Hoss and Joe.”

The other man turned and acknowledged them both with a nod of his head, “I’m Luke - Luke Dent.”

“Dent?” Ephraim’s boy?” Ben exclaimed.

“Olivia’s brother?” Hoss cried.

Ben grabbed the mans arm, “Well, come on in, don’t just stand there.”

“I got news that my father was dead -” Luke said quietly, “I didn’t know where my sisters were -”

“Your father died last year, Luke.” Ben indicated a chair for the man to sit in, “Your sister will be really happy to see you again. They all thought you were dead, you and your brother.”

Hoss and Joe looked sideways on at each other and sat down. Hoss reached for an apple and then decided that perhaps he should wait awhile and hear what this visitor had to tell them. Joe sat in the blue chair and peeled off his gloves. “We got told you were both killed in the war.” he said quietly, a hint of suspicion in his voice.

“Phillip was - at the second battle at Bull Run.” Luke replied and rubbed the palms of his hands against his knees, “He died in my arms. It was - It was a terrible battle and lots of lives lost, on both sides. Made a man wonder why it happened now, looking back on it.”

“Why didn’t you get in touch with your family, Luke? Ephraim died thinking you were both dead.” Hoss said quietly and then stood up as Hester came into the room, “Hester, we got a visitor. Luke, this is my wife, Hester. Honey, this is Luke Dent, Olivia’s brother.”

“Olivia’s brother? Oh how lovely to meet you, Mr. Dent.” She gave him the benefit of one of her warm smiles “I suppose you could use a cup of coffee?”

“I surely would, Mrs. Cartwright.” Luke replied and when she suggested something to eat he admitted to not having eaten since the previous evening.

They resumed their seats when she had left the room and Luke cleared his throat, “I guess I should tell you, sir, that I did come home one time. I told my father that Phillip was dead and gave him Phil’s personal belongings. As you know Ma was dead some years by then but Pa acted as though she had died just the day before, and we had strong words between us.”

“Your father -” Hoss began and then broke off realising that really he had nothing to say on the matter, he reached out for an apple, longing to stuff his mouth with that instead.

“My father was bitter, like poison. The only men he allowed on the ranch near the house were Jack O’Dell and his son, Chris. Anyway, I never saw my sisters there, I just turned and told him I would never come back to the house again, not until he was dead.”

“Harsh words, Luke.” Ben murmured.

“Words I’ve long regretted time and again, sir.” Luke admitted honestly, “But I couldn’t go back. I knew I had destroyed any hope of ever being welcomed back anyway.”

“So -” Joe asked “What have you been doing with yourself all this time since the war?”

“Drifted. I worked for various ranches in Arizona, Texas and Kansas. I always wanted to come back but those words stood hard between us. Then I heard my father had died so I thought I would come back and claim what’s mine, and get to see my sisters.”

Ben nodded “Well, Olivia is a widow now with two small children. She came back to the ranch earlier this year. Your sister Katya is married and I doubt if she has any intention of ever returning to this territory.”

Hester came in now with food which she set out for Luke at the table. She smiled over at him “Olivia will be more than happy to see you again, Mr. Dent.” she said, and pulled out the chair “Now, come and eat something while it’s hot.”

Luke Dent did as he was told and sat down with a gracious word of thanks to Hester who proceeded to pour out coffee for everyone else. Ben looked at Hoss and Joe and raised his eye brows, “This puts an interesting twist on things,” he murmured.

“Yeah, it sure does.” Hoss frowned, “But he does look like the Luke Dent I knew all those years back.”

Ben nodded, there was no doubting the relationship between Luke and Olivia although the mans hair had darkened into a sandy colour his eyes were the same shifting sea green as his sisters. He was the same height and build as Joe for whom this was the first real meeting with any of the male members of the Dent family.

The bedroom door opened and Chang came out followed by Hop Sing who was, as usual, carrying away the soiled linen and dirty water.

“How is he, Jimmy?” Hoss asked as Jimmy came into the room pulling down his sleeves and buttoning them at the cuffs.

The Chinese doctor smiled “Good improvement. But no more rides in buggy until Doctor Chang say so.”

“Shucks, that sounds a bit harsh. I don’t think Elder Brother’s going to like that one bit.” Hoss said with a shake of the head.

“Leg nearly all better now. Why damage what has been done. Too risky.”

Hoss and Joe glanced at one another and raised their eyebrows. “Yeah, you don’t realise what it’s like for us, Jim. Adam will be like a bear with a sore head if he ain’t allowed out agin.” Hoss groaned.

“And we’re the ones that have to put up with his grumbling.” Joe said although he was mentally congratulating himself on the fact that he had his own house to escape to every day.

“Oh, Jimmy -” Ben smiled and with a sweep of the hand indicated their guest “Let me introduce you to Luke Dent. Olivia Phillips brother.”

The two men acknowledged one another and shook hands. Hoss slapped Jimmy on the back “Best doctor in the territory. He’s cured our big brother, Adam, and saved his life.”

“Thank you, Hoss.” James grinned and pulled on his jacket, “It is kind of you to commend me so well.”

He refused the rice tea saying he had things to do and politely made his exit. Luke continued to eat like a man who hadn’t seen a square meal in weeks.

“You’ll be wanting to go and see Olivia.” Hester said as she poured him out another cup of coffee.

Luke Dent smiled then, such a warm and genuinely happy smile that it reassured each and every one of them that Ephraim and Martha Dent’s son had returned. There were echoes of Martha’s smile, Ben said later when they discussed their visitor. It brought back memories.

Chapter 63

Luke rose to his feet when Adam entered the room and extended his hand “Hello, Adam good to see you again after all these years,” and gave him the benefit of his warmest smile.

"Adam - this is Olivia’s brother, Luke.” Ben said as he saw Adams rather wary glance at the stranger.

Adam raised his eyebrows, but gave the other man a generous smile of his own “We were told that you had been killed -” he took the proffered hand and shook it with a smile of his own, “Good to see you, Luke. It’s been a long time.”

"No doubt too long.” Luke replied quietly, “I only found out my father had died a few weeks ago. Mr. Cartwright tells me he died last year?”

"That’s right. Your sister came and spent some time with him before he died but apart from her and his foreman, he died alone.” Adam sat down and surveyed the other man thoughtfully, “So what have you been doing all this time, Luke?”

Luke glanced over at Ben and was aware of Hoss and Joe watching him, he scratched his head and sighed, “It seems my father decided to tell my family that I had died with Phil at Bull Run. I didn’t realise that our altercation would have had such a long lasting effect but he always was a bitter hard headed man.”

Hoss tossed the apple core away into the log basket, “You didn’t get on with your Pa then?”

"Never did. Oh, he was a good enough man I daresay, and meant well, but after Ma died he changed a whole lot. You weren’t around then, Mr. Cartwright, you wouldn’t have noticed. He turned his back on us as much as he did Virginia City.”

Adam frowned and glanced at his own father. Then he looked back at Luke “Got yourself a wife, Luke?”

Luke breathed in deep and lowered his eyes before answering, as though he had to give the question some thought, "I had a wife.” Luke replied quietly, “I think that was what really caused the rift more than anything. Pa hated us talking about our time with the Indians that took us away that time … when I asked him if I could come home with my wife he lost his temper. That was what really caused the distance between us, he didn’t want me bringing my wife here.”

"What was wrong with her?” Joe asked sitting in the big leather chair and twisting a piece of wood between his fingers.

"Nothing - she was beautiful.” Luke replied immediately, and for an instant his face softened as can happen when a man thinks back to someone much loved. “But she was Kiowa, a full blood Kiowa. My Pa didn’t want what he called a ‘squaw man’ in his house.”

Joe looked over at his father now and felt a little uncomfortable. Sudden memories came unbidden into his mind of his own little Indian maiden who had loved him, and whom he had adored. He sighed and was grateful to know with full confidence that the doors of the Ponderosa would never have been closed to them.

"So where is she now?” Hoss asked, “Did you have children?”

"She died from smallpox. A white mans disease spread by some settlers who travelled through where we lived. I don’t have any children, Hoss. After her death I just went from one ranch to another working from one pay day to the next.”

"Didn’t you ever think of getting in touch with Olivia and Katya?” Adam leaned forward, "You must have realised your father would have told them you were dead."

"I wasn’t told where they were and had no idea where to locate them. I got the impression from my father that they wouldn’t have wanted to see me anyway. Sometimes I thought he was mad.” He stood up and brushed his sandy hair from his brow, “All this time wasted. All the bitterness and hate…” he paused, “You’ve been speaking about Olivia a lot, do you see much of her?”

"Sure we do.” Hoss replied as though it was customary for them to drop in for tea and cookies every day, “Pa brought them from San Francisco earlier this year, didn’t you, Pa?”

Ben nodded, “Once you feel ready, Luke, I’ll ride over with you.”

"I’ll come with you, Pa.” Adam said immediately, and avoided the dark flash from the dark eyes by looking at Luke, “It looks like a good day for a ride.”

It was Hoss who stood up and declared in a firm voice that Adam would do no such thing. Jim had said he was to stay in and that’s just what he was going to have to do whether he liked it or not. This made Luke laugh aloud “Yknow, you two have hardly changed at all. Remember when you used to come on over to help us? Shucks, Hoss, I remember one day we went sneaking off and found a whole patch of blackberries. We ate so many we could barely move afterwards. Tried to convince everyone we’d got lost and fallen into them by accident.”

"Hoss suffered a lot for a few days after that -” Adam chuckled in his dry way, “He spent more time in the outhouse than he did indoors.”

"Hey, I weren’t that bad -” the poor man protested but had to laugh himself when his father assured him that he was every bit as unwell as they had said, which had proved the old proverb true that you could have too much of a good thing.

"Not that it made much difference to you -” Adam grimaced and then turned to his father, “I’d like to come for the ride, Pa. There’s no need to stick too rigidly to what Jim said now.”

"Adam, that’s just what you will do.” Ben replied with a glowering scowl, “Just imagine if you were on board ship and you knew that some part of it needed attention. Not a large part, nothing too obvious, but that little bit was ignored and deliberately so. You know yourself that you wouldn’t take that risk with your ship, so why risk your health now?”

Adam opened his mouth to protest but was forestalled by Joe’s chuckle and wry comment that he was outnumbered and should submit gracefully.

"I’ll submit -” Adam conceded and muttered something beneath his breath as he reached for his cane and rose to his feet. “Well, Luke, welcome home.”

"Thank you, Adam.” Luke replied and looked at the other man thoughtfully “I read about you in the newspapers from time to time, but was never sure that it was the same Adam Cartwright I knew from when we were boys. Your Pa’s comment about the ship made me wonder …”

"Adam’s an officer in the navy,” Hoss said with a touch of pride in his voice and he gave his brother a hearty slap on the back which made him rock on his heels.

Luke said nothing to that only nodded and followed Ben to the door. Hoss and Joe watched them leave and for a moment said nothing. Finally Joe said “Well, that’s going to put the fox among the chickens.”

"Yeah, sure was a surprise him turning up like that,” Hoss agreed and then stretched, yawned and then jerked his thumb to the door “C’mon, Joe, we’ve horses to break.”

"I’ll come and watch -” Adam replied and then seeing the stubborn look on their faces sighed, “At least let me have something to enjoy instead of having to stare at four walls for the rest of the day."
………………

Jimmy Chang entered the boarding house in which he and Su Ling were now living with an air of melancholy heavy on his shoulders. Although he felt sure that neither of them were in any danger from the Chinese community it was obvious that they would not be accepted back. The whole situation with Tao Wei Peng and the Tong had caused a massive ripple effect throughout and this had been felt only too strongly at Lee Changs funeral. Su Ling was an obedient submissive wife who was distressed at the estrangement with her own people, but had patiently said nothing.

He found the room empty and slowly removed his jacket and tie and hung them over a chair. His greatest achievement, he felt, was the success he was having with Adam’s leg. He hoped that Su Ling would not object to their staying in Virginia City long enough for a complete cure of the limb.

"Come in,” he responded to the knock on the door and turned with a smile when John Martin walked into the room. “Oh, Dr. Martin?” although surprised at seeing who his guest actually was he gave him the traditional Chinese welcome and offered John a chair upon which to sit.

"Thank you, Jimmy. How’s your patient?” John smiled and pulled out a chair to sit upon.

"You mean, my only patient -” Jimmy replied glumly.

John looked at the younger man with some sympathy, and after a brief silence decided to get directly to the point of his visit "Look, Jim, I wanted to put a proposition to you.” he put his hand to his pocket and withdrew a letter, “I received this letter yesterday. Read it through and would like you tell me what you think of it?”

James was somewhat surprised but he took the letter and carefully read through it before handing it back,
“A request for you to take up a post in a hospital in Albany, and for very good money.”

"Yes, very good money.” John sighed.

"You are anxious about going?”

"I’m anxious about making the decision to go.”

"And your wife? She would like to go?”

"I’ve not discussed it with her, not yet anyway.”

Jimmy said nothing to that but looked at John thoughtfully “Why have you come here, Dr. Martin?” he asked eventually, “This letter does not concern me. You should talk to your wife and make your arrangement with her.”

John frowned, “Let me put it like this, Jim. If I accept this post my Uncle Paul will be - well - without much help. I would feel much better knowing that there was a good doctor working alongside him. I know the problems you are having with the Chinese community but in time, working with my Uncle, you’ll break those prejudices down. Another thing - you could rent our house so that will give you somewhere to live.”

James flushed a little, overwhelmed by the other man's kindness but he still looked unsure. John watched him thoughtfully for a moment before continuing “If you prefer to accept this post though, in Albany, I would write to the Board at the hospital with a good reference for you. What do you say?”

James could only stand mutely staring at him, before he sighed, “I do not know what to say except to thank you for your kind generosity. Dr. Martin, I must discuss this with Su Ling. You must talk to your wife about it also. Shall we meet tomorrow and see what decision we have reached?”

John smiled and slipped the letter back into his pocket, he nodded “Very well, Jim. Tomorrow, same time.”

They shook hands together and parted. For the first time in over a week Jimmy Chang felt optimistic about his future.

 

Chapter 64

Adam felt a great sense of excitement as he walked with his brothers to the corral. Just being able to walk with them to the corral gave him an almost intoxicating feeling of exhileration. Hoss caught him grinning to himself and smiled “Hey, Adam, you look like a kid playing hookey from school.”

Adam laughed, “That’s exactly how I feel,” he admitted, “It’s been a long time since we were together like this, and it seems like I’ve been shut in that house for an eternity.” he turned now to Joe who was grinning from ear to ear himself, “Not getting too old for this job, then?”

"Not yet, older brother, not yet.” Joe chuckled and flexed his back muscles.

"Well, seems to me some of us have to quit and admit time ain't on our side no more,” Hoss sighed.

"Hoss, it ain’t age that stops you from breaking broncs, it’s just not healthy for them, or you!” Joe retorted as he pulled on gloves and adjusted his chaps

"Shucks, Joe, you saying I’m too heavy for the job?”

"Last time you were thrown from a horse folks in San Francisco thought there was an earthquake.” Joe nudged Adam and winked, while Hoss pulled a face and decided not to comment.

Adam looked at the horses and watched as they milled around the corral. He thought back to old times of back jarring moments being thrown around by plain ornery horses too stubborn to just give in. He tapped Hoss on the chest with the back of his hand and nodded over to one horse who stood alone,

“Hoss, doesn’t that beast remind you of someone?”

"Yeah, Joe’s already tried him out today -” Hoss said, “Reminds you of Jupiter, huh?”

"Sure does, and he’s the best of the bunch here.”

"That’s what we reckon too,” Hoss agreed, “Hey, Joe, Adam reckons the black un’s the pick of the bunch.”

"He is, that’s why I’m going to keep him for myself.” Joe grinned and turned to Adam, “He’s going to put up a fight though. I had a tough round with him today already.”

"Well, why not try getting to know him first,” Adam said with his hands on his hips and his eyes thoughtful. “Jupiter never lost his spirit which could have happened if every time we were together we were just fighting against one another.”

"Yeah, well, that’s what I intend to do, brother.” Joe replied fighting down the urge to resist Adam’s comment, “You may have been away for a while, Adam, but I ain’t forgotten the way you trained us up to deal with horses.”

Adam glanced at Joe and wondered if his brother were being sarcastic, but seeing the smile on Joe’s face and took it as the compliment it was meant to be, he nodded “Thanks, Joe.”

"My pleasure, you’re welcome.” Joe slapped his brother on the arm and sauntered over to the holding stall where a rather wild eyed skewbald was kicking up a fuss, “See you ladies later -.”

Hoss guffawed and poked Adam in the ribs with his elbow “Ain’t changed much, has he?”

"Good thing, huh?” Adam grinned and winked back as they reached the corral bars. Hoss clambered up and perched himself on the top rail but Adam didn’t attempt it. He knew that caution now was better than problems later. He contented himself with leaning against the bars and watching from there.

"Hey, Adam?”

"Yeah?”

"Odd thing that Luke Bent turning up right along now, ain’t it?”

"Yeah - it is.” Adam pursed his lips, “But it happens. A lot of men who fought in the war never came back home for various reasons, not all of them because they died. I was just surprised at what he said about his father, I didn’t realise old man Bent was such an unpleasant character. Olivia seemed quite attached to him.”

He liked saying her name, it rolled from his mouth sweetly and he smiled at nothing which Hoss noticed and tapped him lightly on the shoulder “Kinda sweet on her, ain’t’cha?”

Adam glanced up at Hoss who just chuckled and winked before returning his attention to Joe being bounced about in the saddle. When Joe landed on the ground both Hoss and Adam couldn’t hold back from exclaiming “ooouf” and then laughing as their little brother jumped to his feet and brushed off dirt. The horse was led away a lot calmer than previously.

"Well, that’s one in the bag -” Hoss said brushing dust from his pants.

Adam nodded and watched as Joe returned to the holding stall to mount onto the next horse, a wiry little brown mustang.

“Glutton for punishment, isn’t he?”

"Yeah, well, like I said, Adam, he ain’t changed.” Hoss looked back down at Adam, “You reckon that Luke Bent will take over the Double D?”

"Why not? If he has a legal claim to it and Olivia doesn’t there’s nothing to stop him from taking it on.”

"Hmm, where’d that leave her though?” Hoss frowned, “She came all this way to live there with her kids an ‘ all.”

"Mmm, well.” Adam narrowed his eyes and forced himself not to slip into any daydream about that having realised how much interest Hoss was taking in him whenever Olivia's name was mentioned.
………………

Olivia opened the door to the two men and looked at them thoughtfully. She smiled warmly at Ben and then looked again at the other man with a slight frown on her face, her eyes wary.

"Livvy?” Luke said quietly, “It’s me, Luke, I’ve come home.”

"Luke?” The colour faded from her face and then rushed back, “Oh LUKE!” she cried and laughed and tears sprung to her eyes “Luke, Luke - I can’t believe it -” and then she was in his arms and hugging him tight, “Home? You’re home? We were told you were dead. We thought you and Phil had died together?” and then she started to cry, sobs of pure pleasure, “Oh Luke, Pa said you were dead. Where’ve you been? What have you been doing all this time?”

"Hey, why not invite me in instead of soaking my shirt, huh?” Luke laughed although he was brushing away a tear from his own cheeks.

She grabbed his hand and led him into the house and when Ben turned as though to leave she grabbed his hand too, “Oh no, Ben, you must come in too, this is such a wonderful moment -.”

Luke slipped off his hat and looked around the big room, a much lighter brighter room than the one he remembered. He recognised Chris O’Dell who was seated at the table drinking some coffee, the young woman standing with the coffee pot in her hands he didn’t know but he could see the Dent stamp on the two children .

Everyone -” Olivia took a deep breath “Marcy - Chris - this is my brother, Luke. Reuben , Sofia, come and say hello to your Uncle Luke.”

Murmurs of greeting, Chris stood up and shook Luke’s hand and smiled, “I remember you, Luke, was a long time ago.”

“It was indeed.” Luke nodded, “Miss Marcy -” he noticed her blush and glance over at Olivia, “Reuben,” he shook the boys hand “How old are you?”

"I’m six years old, sir.”

"I’m your Uncle, you don’t have to call me ‘sir’.” Luke replied and then looked at the little girl, “Hello, Sofia.”

"Hello, are you a real Uncle?”

"I am indeed.” Luke smiled and looked over at Olivia and winked, “I’m your mommy’s brother.”

Sofia nodded and did a little curtsey “How do you do, Uncle Luke. I’m Sofia and I’m four.”

Luke turned his head away, bit down on his lips and blinked fast to try and get rid of the moisture in his eyes then he turned and picked her up

“You’re a real pretty little girl, Sofia, just like your Ma.”

Sofia smiled and allowed him to kiss her cheek before looking at Ben and holding her hands out to him. Luke shook his head “Shucks, I guess I really should have come home a whole long time ago.”

"You’re home now, that’s the main thing.” Olivia said quietly, “Come and sit down, Luke.”

He chose not to sit in his father’s old chair but took a chair at the table, smiled at Marcy as she filled their cups with coffee. Chris stood up and excused himself “I’d best get to work. Good to see you back here, Luke.”

Marcy didn’t walk to the door with him, perhaps he had expected her to, but she didn’t, preferring instead to remain where she was. He looked back from the doorway and observed the scene … Ben with Sofia on his lap seated at the table, Olivia standing by the small fire looking at Luke as though she had witnessed a miracle, Reuben standing by her side looking curious and Marcy, in her plain blue cotton dress, looking just as sweet as could be as she placed a plate of cookies on the table.
……………

Hop Sing peered round into the study area and scowled. Muttering under his breath a string of Cantonese he then hurried up the stairs and into every room before hurrying back downstairs with his muttering becoming increasingly louder. No where. No sign of The Patient. He narrowed his eyes and his mouth became a tight button of anger.

He went out into the yard and looked around for a sign of the escapee, this fugitive from the sick bed. No sign. From the corral came the sound of cheers, then laughter. He recognised Hoss’ loud guffaw above the rest of the laughter and then Adam’s voice cheering his brother on to victory over yet another horse.

Hop Sing shook his head, spat in his hands and rubbed them together. Time to go to war.

Joe got to his feet and rubbed his back, stretched his legs a little in the hope that it would ease the sudden kink in his spine, and rubbed his head. With a grin he bent down to pick up his hat which he beat against his legs as he walked towards his brothers

“Well, ladies, I hope you enjoyed your riding lesson.”

"On how not to do it.” Hoss quipped.

"Well done, Joe,” Adam laughed and put out his hand to shake his brothers warmly, “You’ve done well. You’re certainly one of the best bronco riders I’ve seen in a long time.”

"You ain’t seen any bronco busters in a long time, brother.” Joe chuckled and then paused, pulled a straight face and shook his head “Time to scatter, Hop Sings on the war path.”

Hoss nearly fell off the top rung of the corral, while Adam froze to the spot and slowly turned to face his Nemesis “Well, Hop Sing?”

"Why you here for? You know you not to be here? You know you go inside or I beat you side of head!”

Hoss laughed out loud at that and slapped Adam on the back, at which Hop Sing turned on him “Why you laugh, Noisy Belly? You all wind inside? You not have supper tonight.”

"Shucks, Hop Sing, you know that threat won’t work now, I’m a married man, remember?”

"You think Hop Sing likely forget with Missy Hester always in kitchen?” Hop Sing put both hands on his hips and glowered, he turned back to Adam, “You still here? You get inside now.”

"Yes, sir, Hop Sing.” Adam replied immediately and gave him his best salute.

"And no cheeky cheeky .”

"Yes, sir. I mean, no, sir.” Adam grabbed his cane and hurried back to the house with Hoss close behind him, “Huh, at least you’ve a wife to ease your bruised ego.”

"I don’t know if I’ve got an ego left.” Hoss mumbled and glanced over his shoulder to see Hop Sing close behind them, “Shucks, there are times I sure wish he’d just up and quit.”

Chapter 65

 

Jack Hammond was tossing and catching a few coins in the air as he leaned against the door frame of his store room. He watched as Chris O’Dell dismounted outside the Bucket of Blood but contrary to expectation O’Dell didn’t go into the saloon. After a quick glance around he walked purposefully to the offices of the Territorial Enterprise. He had just got his foot on the top step to the sidewalk when Dan DeQuille stepped outside.

 

Jack scratched his nose and frowned as he watched the two men greet one another like old friends. That made him curious as he followed them with his eyes back to the saloon which they entered together. By the time the batwings had stopped swinging Jack Hammond had his hand on one and was also entering the saloon.

 

The two men were closeted together in a corner away from most of the customers there. The two women who worked there gave Jack the cold shoulder and continued with their gossip as they sat at a table sharing a bottle of something potent. Ignoring them Jack nodded over to Sam for a glass of whiskey and sat down at a table close enough to overhear some of the conversation passing between the two men, even though they had instinctively lowered their voices upon his approach.

 

Ten minutes later Chris had left the saloon and left Dan DeQuille scribbling something down in a notepad. Jack watched as the Editor slipped the pad into his pocket and leave the table, giving him a nod of the head as he passed.

 

“Sam-” he called over to the bar keep “Another whiskey.”

 

Amazing the things one learns just by sitting quietly in a saloon for a few moments. I wonder how Mrs Phillips will feel when told about this little meeting in which Chris O’Dell has talked a lot and a wad of money was slipped under the table as a result?”

 

 

He downed his drink and cleared his throat, rose to his feet and walked back out into the warm sunlit street. O’Dell’s horse was still nodding over the hitching rail and he looked around to see where the man could have gone then located him at the hardware store.

 

 Armed with information about her foreman, and the lost emerald ear rings, Hammond had no doubt that Mrs. Phillips was bound to be very appreciative, and perhaps, very generous.

 

Dan DeQuille was carefully transcribing his notes when a shadow fell over his desk causing him to look up over his shoulder to see who had entered the office. He resumed his work when he realised it was Jack Hammond

 

“What is it, Jack? You got a new range of saucepans you want to have advertised? You know the going rate if you don’t mind writing out what you want us to print just take a piece of paper and set to.”

 

Jack glanced around and noticed that DeQuille was alone so closed the door of the office behind him and came to stand beside the newspaper editor.

 

“I don’t want to place an advertisement, Dan.”

 

DeQuille sighed impatiently and put the notepad down to look at the other man with a slight frown, “Then what do you want, Hammond? Make it quick I have copy that needs  to go to press today.”

 

"Really? And what would it be, I wonder? Something to do with Adam Cartwright being incarcerated - that was the right word used, wasn’t it? Incarcerated? - under the floorboards of some old Chinamans house before being rescued by his doting friend Hop Sing? Or - perhaps - how about the fact that he was nursed and cared for in the home of one of the local widows? Now that will send your readers numbers soaring.”

 

"What are you drivelling on about, Jack?” deQuille asked his face now creased in a scowl and he stood up to face the other man before he nodded slowly, “You were in the saloon just now?”

 

"Oh yeah, I heard a lot of very interesting things. I saw a lot too.”

 

"Such as?”

 

"Money being passed over the table for information.”

 

Dan laughed “You are very naïve, Jack, if you think people give information free of charge.”

 

Hammond shrugged “Makes no difference to me what you pay for it. Are you going to print it?”

 

"What is it to you if I do?” Dan sighed and perched himself on the corner of his desk.

 

"Do you know if you can rely on O’Dell for information?”

 

"I do.” Dan was tapping the notepad with his pencil now, impatient for the other man to leave him to his work.

 

"He said something about Mrs. Phillips brother turning up out of the blue? You going to print that?”

 

"Why not? It’s good news, should make for some pleasant reading.”

 

"And the other things he told you?”

 

Dan sighed “Look, a newspaper man, a good newspaper man, prints news, that’s what sells newspapers. At the same time a sensible newspaper man knows when to with hold news. In a town like this some things are best forgotten as soon as you hear ‘em.”

 

"So what are you going to suppress?”

 

"The story of Adam Cartwright being imprisoned in that house and being taken to - a certain local widows home. I can’t print any of that.”

 

"Why not?” Jack frowned, “It’s news, isn’t it?”

 

"Firstly it involves a Chinese gang of thugs who are liable to burn these offices down, murder the Chinese couple involved and slice yours truly into chopped liver. That’s called self preservation.”

 

"Nothing to do with being a friend of Adam Cartwrights?”

 

"I take it - you aren’t?”

 

Hammond just shrugged, “Alright, what’s the other reason?”

 

"Because the Chinese couple involved don’t deserve to end their days terrorised by me, their community or those thugs.”

 

"And this information about Adam Cartwright staying in the widows house … it so happens I went there the day in question and I didn’t see anything of him, nor was there any mention of him by Mrs. Phillips.”

 

"What do you want me to say, Jack?” Dan lounged back in his chair and shrugged, “I won’t print that news anyway - I have too much respect for the Cartwrights for one thing, and I like the lady in question.”

 

"You believe it happened then?”

 

"I’m not saying one way or the other.” He picked up his note pad and started writing again, then glanced up, “What do you want now, Jack?”

 

"I just wanted to know for sure that what I heard was true or not, that’s all.”

 

"It appears quite true that Luke Dent has returned home after a long absence. I’ve all the information here -” he raised the notepad with a flourish, “And that’s what I’ll print.”

 

"Seems an odd way to run a newspaper, picking and choosing what information to print.”

 

"Jack, you’d be surprised what I get told that I choose not to print. I even heard quite a few tales about you, to be honest. Some I doubt you would want to see in print for your good neighbours to be reading.”

 

Jack Hammond went a trifle pink about the collar and shrugged, “Alright, Dan, suit yourself.”

 

"Thank you, I shall.”

 

Jack didn’t like the smug smile the editor flashed his way but said nothing. He pulled the door open and slammed it shut behind him. Once out on the sidewalk again he walked thoughtfully to his store and went to his rooms in the above apartment. He wondered how much Chris O’Dell would be willing to accept for information that he himself would want to know about this particular local widow. He shook his head and selected a tooth pick from a small vase and began to pick at his teeth as he looked out of the window for some sign of O’Dell. He was in for a disappointment for the man was already cantering his way back to the Double D.

……………

 

Ben shook Luke’s hand and smiled at Olivia before he walked slowly back to where his horse was waiting. It had been an interesting hour listening to Luke Dent unburden himself to his sister, and he felt quite sure that now he had left them even more details would be shared between them.

 

Luke had looked a bit confused when Sofia had referred, more than once, to Ben as Gran’pa and laughed when Olivia explained how it had arisen. This had given him the opportunity of thanking Ben for taking care of his sister and bringing them home. He had spoken a little more about his Kiowa wife, White Bird, whom he only referred to as Princess, because to him that was what she was, his very own Princess.

 

"Ben?”

 

He turned towards her “Yes, my dear?”

 

"How’s Adam?” She looked at him, bright eyed and a flush to her cheeks and he assumed it was from the joy and excitement of finding a long lost and dearly loved brother. “Is he well?”

 

"Improving.” Ben grinned and the dark eyes twinkled, “He’ll soon be driving us all mad with his temper which I can see won’t be getting any sweeter by being forced to stay indoors. Jimmy Chang read the riot act at him today for going out to visit Joe and Mary Ann yesterday. I think he’s got to the stage where the walls are creeping in on him.”

 

"It can’t be easy for him.” She put a hand on Buck’s bridle and looked over towards the trees, “Ben, just a quick word -” she glanced now over her shoulder at the house where Luke was standing in the doorway talking to Marcy with Reuben hanging around her skirts, “Did you know that my mother had another baby?”

 

He frowned, looked confused and from the stillness of his features she could tell that he was travelling back in time to recall any information about that time,

“Was this after she returned home?”

 

"Yes.” Olivia looked at him and smiled gently, “It wasn’t an Indian child, although my father thought it was and made her suffer as a result. The baby died and was buried here. I just wondered if you knew. It was the time when we were brought to the Ponderosa for a few days. Your wife, Marie, had insisted.”

 

"I remember that time although to be honest I was more worried about Adam going off on a wolf hunt with Old Paiute. There was a lot going on at the time… I couldn’t remember about your mother. I am sorry. Do you think that is why she went into that decline that killed her?”

 

"Not just the babys death but my fathers distrust and lack of forgiveness may have done.”

 

"I’m more than sorry, my dear.”

 

"I just wondered if you’d known.” She shrugged slightly, “I must go in, there’s so much I want to talk to Luke about, Ben. Thank you for being such a dear friend.” She paused before looking up at him as he was about to sit into the saddle, “Tell Adam I’ll call by sometime soon.”

 

"I’ll do that; take care, Olivia.” He touched the brim of his hat and smiled his farewell.

………………

 

Hoss Cartwright rubbed his hands together and nodded in satisfaction, “No doubt about it, Adam, that leg of your’n is healing real good. It never was much of a pretty sight before, but I guess you’ll just have to make do with it as it is now.”

 

Hop Sing nudged Hoss out of the way “Leg heal very well. Leg much stronger. Soon you able to walk without stick.”

 

"D’you reckon so?” Adam’s face flushed with optimism and Hoss grinned, winked and then recommenced with the exercises.

 

"These here will build up your muscles that’s for sure.”

 

"That’s good.” Adam groaned as Hoss pushed the injured leg back as far as it could go “Don’t twist it off, Hoss, for Pete’s sake, it is still attached to me you know.”

 

"Look, Mister, I’ve been doing this with you for the last however many weeks so quit complaining.”

 

"Fact is, mister you don’t know your own strength.” Adam winced.

 

Hoss lowered Adams leg and straightened it out on the bed.  “Wal, seems to me we’re just about done here now, Hop Sing.”

 

Hop Sing nodded, checked that the dressing was intact and collected up the soiled bandages. He left the room and the brothers alone with his mind pre-occupied with other things. Hoss, on the other hand, had something on his own mind which he felt needed clearing up. He took hold of Adam by the ankle and gently bent the knee, an exercise designed to strengthen the thigh muscles and prevent them from wasting.

 

"So, tell me, Adam, jest how do you feel about that little Mrs. Phillips, huh?”

 

"Why’d you want to know, Hoss.” Adam frowned having decided some days back that how he felt for Mrs. Phillips was something he wanted to keep secret for as long as possible.

 

"'Cos I’m your brother and I’m interested in your well being, ain’t I?”

 

"Are you?”

 

Hoss jerked the leg down and Adam gave a yowl of protest   “Darn that, Hoss Cartwright, that hurt …”

 

"Sorry.”

 

"I thought we’d finished the exercises for today -”

 

"Sure, I jest thought a few extra might jest do you some good.”

 

"Not if it means my ankles going to be broken. Clear off, you - you crazy galoot and leave me alone.”

 

"Not until you tell me -”

“

I’m not telling you anything.” Adam cried and then yelled with some laughter in his voice “No, no, Hoss, no, leave my leg alone.”

 

The door opened and Hoss froze instantly to the spot, before patting Adam’s leg affectionately and stood up, “Hi, Hester, I was jest finishing up here.”

 

"That’s good.” Hester smiled at her husband and then looked at Adam “I’ve made you some coffee.”

 

"Thank you, Hester.” Adam awarded her the sweetest smile of gratitude.

 

"Hoss, you should go and see if Joe is alright, shouldn’t you?” Hester’s brow crinkled slightly, and she stood aside to let her husband pass by, “I’ll bring you in your coffee, Adam.”

 

Adams sighed and gave his brother a smug smile before settling back against the pillows. Now to drift off to sleep and dream awhile.

……………….

 

Luke listened as Olivia told him about her own life since he and Philip had left home in 1862. How she had met Robert and married and shortly before Sofia

’s birth her husband had been killed. She briefly touched about the troubles with Booth, the sorrow of losing Abigail and then of discovering about the baby. “Did you know Ma was expecting another baby?”

 

"Sure I did.” Luke nodded, “I was just old enough to understand about that kind of thing then. Never mentioned it to you seeing how you were so little and young.”

 

"I never knew.” Olivia sighed, “She never said anything to me about it, and I was here and saw her fade away.”

 

"So did I, don’t forget.” Luke put his hand over hers and squeezed her fingers gently. “Pa was a brute to her but you never seemed to notice.”

 

"It was selfish of me not to, wasn’t it?”

 

"No, no,” he squeezed her fingers again, and looked into her face, “Dear Livvy, you were just such the sweetest thing. I think if you had realised there was something wrong with Pa then this household would have collapsed altogether. You somehow just kept it all meaning something. You and little Katya.”

 

"I didn’t even realise that Pa was so mean to you.”

 

"I’m glad you didn’t.”

 

"Luke, Phil is dead, isn’t he? That isn’t another of Pa’s lies, is it?”

 

"No, my dear. Phil died at the second Battle of Bull Run. We always kept close together, you see, so that if anything happened whoever survived could tell Pa. We both went down when a shell exploded. Phil died in my arms. It was sheer carnage, Livvy, carnage.” His voice trembled and he cast a look to one side as though unable to face her, memories tumbled through his head and he closed his eyes, “I saw them bury him with others, a mass grave, just an impersonal jumble of bodies.”

 

"Luke, why do you think Pa never told us, Katya and I, that you were alive?”

 

"He told me that he would tell you I was dead, like Phil. He said if I brought my wife here he would shoot us both. Livvy, he was a bitter hateful man, and that’s all I can say about him really. I never loved him for as far back as I can remember. Phil and I used to talk at night on how we could get rid of him and live here with Ma and you girls. Then Ma died, the war came along …”

 

"Why did you leave it so long before coming back.?”

 

"I swore I’d never step foot here in this house again until he was dead. Then a couple of months ago one of the men I was working with passed on the newspaper to me and said ‘You’re names Dent, ain’t it? You know this man just died?’ Well, the paper was out of date even then, but once I saw that Pa was dead I started making tracks for home.”

 

They were silent for a moment before he recommenced speaking  “I remembered how I used to like Adam Cartwright. Thought I’d stop by the Ponderosa first and see how things were, you know? I guess, in a way, I wanted to make sure it was alright for me to ride on here.”

 

"Did you see Adam?”

 

"Yeah, sure I did. Mrs. Cartwright gave me a fine meal too. They’re a good family.”

 

Olivia bit down on her tongue so as not to speak too much about Adam, so paused a while to look at him, and to notice the changes as well as the familiar things she had always loved about him.

 

He smiled, “You’ve changed and yet you’re just the same.”

 

"I was thinking that about you too.”

 

Marcy came now and set down a tray of coffee pot and the dainty china cups and saucers that had once been Abigail’s delight. Luke smiled at her “Thank you, Miss Jackson.”

 

Marcy blushed and glanced at Olivia who took her hand in hers, “Luke, Marcy has been my dearest friend and companion over the past year. I do hope you and she will be good friends.”

 

Luke stood up and shook Marcy’s hand gently, “I’m sure we will be, won’t we, Miss Marcy?”

 

"Yes, sir.” was all Marcy could manage to say before hurrying away.

 

Chapter 66

Ben arrived home just as Hester was setting out the table with its crisp white table linen and the crystal glasses. She smiled over at him “Did everything go well, Pa.?”

"Very well,” Ben replied having removed his hat and gun belt he came further into the room, “Where is everyone?”

Adams voice came from the study area “Here, Pa.”

Hester kissed Ben’s cheek and looked at him seriously “You look tired.”

"I took a detour to see Mary Ann for a short while.”

"Oh, did you see Joe?”

"I did.” Ben shook his head “I don‘t think that boy will ever grow up. But he’s pleased with what he’s achieved to day. He told me about the big black he’s going to try and gentle for himself.”

Adam came from the study area and paused for a moment before nodding, “It’s a good horse.”

"Well, Joe was certainly full of enthusiasm about him. Where’s Hoss?”

"Putting Hannah to bed.” Hester replied as she continued with her task of laying out the table, “Hop Sing has prepared his special roast pork and sweet potatoes this evening.”

Adam smiled and leaning upon his cane approached the table to watch as she set it out, “Did Hoss ever tell you about the time we were holed up in a shoot out with some rustlers miles from home and he swore he could smell Hop Sings cooking. He insisted it was roast pork and sweet potatoes and it turned out he was right. Mind you, Pa was the only one to benefit from that meal.” He laughed then and Ben shook his head

“You boys wanted me to take on a - what was it you called it? - a supervisory role?”

They laughed together amicably before Adam asked his father how Luke had got on at the Double D. Ben was about to speak as Hoss came down the stairs

“Hi Pa, how’d you get on at the Double D?” he asked with his eyes twinkling, “Was Mrs. Phillips pleased to see her long lost brother?”

"She certainly was -” Ben pulled out a chair and sat down, before getting back up again “I’ll just freshen up and then come and tell you all about it.”

Adam and Hoss watched him mount the stairs and listened to the door closing then smiled at one another, “Remember when we tried to coax him into retiring?” Adam said with a grin.

“Do you think he ever lets me forget it?” Hoss chuckled.

By the time Ben had cleaned up his sons and Hester were seated at the table waiting for him. He apologised for keeping them from their meal, said the blessing and Hop Sing promptly appeared to place the food upon the table. For a few moments nothing was heard but the ‘Pass the ..’ and ‘Thanks could you get me …’ comments but once the plates were loaded Hoss glanced at Ben and prompted him to tell them what had happened.

He told them all that he knew and had gleaned from the conversation. “It’s obvious that as children the two of them must have been close, they still have that relationship now.”

"Why didn’t he go looking for her when he came back?” Adam asked with a slight frown on his face.

"His father didn’t tell him where his sisters were at that time, but made sure that he knew that their husbands wouldn’t welcome him into their homes. Luke was too demoralised to try finding them, he just wanted to get home to his wife.”

Hester placed another sweet potato on her husbands plate before looking over at Ben “What will happen to the Double D?”

"What do you mean?” Ben asked, raising one dark eyebrow.

"Well, does it belong to Luke or Olivia? Will he send her packing if he owns it?”

Hoss and Adam exchanged glances, both looked serious and turned their attention to their father, who shook his head “I don’t know, my dear, that wasn’t discussed.”

"Has Olivia ever said that the Double D was left her in a will or any other legal paperwork?” Adam pushed his plate away, one of the largest meals he’d eaten since returning home.

"No, Adam, I really don’t know what the understanding about the ranch is now. I got the impression when I saw her in San Francisco that her father had left her the ranch, but whether by a Will or verbal promise I don’t know.”

"Words won’t mean much if Luke insists it’s his right to take the ranch on.” Adam murmured, picking up a glass of water.

"Well, whatever they decide it isn’t any of our business.” Ben said rather sharply and turned his attention to his meal.

Adam opened his mouth as though to say something then closed it again quickly. His dark eyes looked thoughtfully over at the view through the window while Hoss’ blue eyes rested contemplatively upon his brother.

"So, Pa,” Hoss said after some moments had elapsed, “Did Mrs. Phillips enquire as to how her patient was?”

"Her - what?” Ben snapped and then seeing the direction in which Hoss was looking he smiled and nodded, “Oh yes, that’s right, Hoss. Adam, Olivia said she would like to ride over and see you soon, she asked how you were getting on.”

Adam narrowed his eyes and glared at Hoss while between gritted teeth he murmured “Thanks, Pa.”
……………

Luke walked with Olivia to a bench beneath the apple trees. The night was closing in now but there was still light enough to see everything clearly. They sat down side by side, their shoulders touching. “Remember when we were kids? We used to play here -”

"I remember.” Olivia smiled, “I watch Reuben and Sofia playing here now and it brings it all back so clearly.”

"They’re good kids.”

"Thank you, Luke. Reuben misses his father. Sofia never knew him.”

"Olivia, did you husband leave you well provided for?” He put his hand on hers and looked into her face and for an instant her heart faltered as memories of Booth suddenly came to mind, “I only ask because as from now you’re my responsibility, all of you, and I need to know so as to work out how to care for you best.”

She relaxed and leaned back against the bench. “Robert was a generous and kind man, Luke. His brother wasn’t, and although I tried to help him and his wife -” she paused and heaved a sigh, “I’m not as well off as I should have been, but I’m not poor.”

"What happened?”

Briefly she explained about Booth and the Title Deeds, the various shares and holdings that were stolen. She watched as his face grew darker with anger so that she had to put a hand on his arm and assure him that Booth had met with justice, probably the best form of justice in his case. He listened as she told him about that and how Adam had returned the jewellery.

"He’s been a good friend, hasn’t he?” Luke murmured.

"Yes, he has.” Olivia sighed and then smiled, “They have all been good to us, Ben especially.”

"He was a good friend of Pa’s. One of the reasons I went to the Ponderosa before coming here was to try and gauge his reaction to my return. I wondered if Pa had poisoned other people against me.” he now turned to his sister and looked at her anxiously, “I don’t know how you managed to put up with Pa for so long.”

"He didn’t hate me, or Katya.” Olivia replied gently, “He told me once that I reminded him of the young girl he had fallen in love with and he only wanted me to be happy. Katya as well…”

"Is she happy?”

"I believe so, I’ve not seen her in a very long time. Father was a hard man, I know that, and reading Mother’s journal, and speaking to you now, well, I can see just how hard and bitter he must have been. During his last illness he mellowed somewhat I think and would often call out for her -.” She brushed away a tear then and lowered her head.

"Olivia, I haven’t come here to take the ranch from you, you do know that, don’t you?”

She didn’t reply although his words spun around and around in her head for a moment before she looked at him, “Then why did you come back?”

"Because this was my home. I suppose for the same reason you came here - .”

"I wanted my children to have a home, and to be happy here - and secure .”

"And they will be, Livvy, I promise you that," Luke squeezed her hands between his and smiled, kissed her cheek softly. She sighed and rose to her feet and began to walk back towards the house, with Luke close by her side,

“I think in time Pa believed his own lies, that you were dead. He wanted me to have the ranch, but had he realised you were alive -”

"He’d still want you to have the ranch, Olivia. He hated me, remember?”

"You were mother’s son too, Luke.”

"We’ll talk about it some more another time, dearest. Don’t lets discuss it further now.” Luke said quickly and she smiled and looked at him, stood on tip toe to kiss his cheek.

“Did you get a chance to speak to Adam?”

"I thought I had told you already that I had …” he replied with a laugh and tucked her arm through his in a kindly manner.

"What did you think about him?” She said trying to sound very casual and looking over at some trees that had caught the light of the sun set upon their leaves.

"Well, I always thought a lot of Adam Cartwright and he’s grown into a man I can admire a lot now. Yes, a good man, but then the whole family are good strong men. arn't they?”

She smiled at that and said nothing more.

…………………….

Chris O’Dell put the money he had received from Daniel deQuille into a tin box which he tucked carefully under a floor board in his cabin. For a while afterwards he paced the floor with his head drooped down as he thought over what had taken place during the interview with the newspaperman. Since Olivia and Marcy had arrived at the Double D and he had fallen in love with the young girl it had been difficult to think straight at times and when Adam Cartwright had arrived back on the Ponderosa deQuille’s little hints and insinuations about bringing information to him hadn’t seemed such a bad thing.

He had held back from saying anything about Cartwright staying at the Double D because it had seemed - well, it would seem to some - rather immoral. Any mud thrown at Olivia might affect Marcy. Cartwright was a man and could stand on his own two feet. But, Chris sighed, although the information had been paid for by deQuille, it seemed unlikely that it would be used.

He went to a small cupboard and pulled out a glass and a bottle of whisky. Cheap whisky that would cut the dust from his throat and perhaps ease the pain in his conscience and heart. He was doing it for Marcy. That was what this was all about - for Marcy. He swallowed the drink and it burned all the way down his gullet.

Marcy had a right to the nice things that Olivia Phillips had - didn’t she? What were a few words in a newspaper worth? Enough to buy her some pretty things later, when they were married.

He sat down at the table and pulled a book towards him and opened it at a familiar page

“Yea, though I walk through the vale of deep shadow …”

He paused and poured out another glass of whisky. He felt he was knee deep in mud struggling to wade through that valley right now. The words danced before his eyes and he had to close the book and push it to one side. His hand was on the neck of the bottle when there was a knock on the door.

Rising slowly to his feet he took the gun from its holster and took a few steps towards the door “Who is it?”

“Jack Hammond.”

He still held the gun in his hand as he let the man into the cabin and closed the door behind him. “What do you want?”

Jack looked around the small dwelling and then pulled out a chair. He looked at the whisky bottle and nodded approval when Chris put down a clean glass which he filled. “I saw you in the saloon with deQuille.”

“You don’t believe in beating about the bush, do you, Mr. Hammond?”

“Nope.” Jack watched the other man put the gun back into its holster and then sit down opposite him, “Seems like you need some money.”

“What’s it to you?”

“A man willing to sell information to a man like deQuille may well be the kind of man I would find useful, that’s all.”

“Useful? Doing what?” Chris looked at the bottle warily, and decided not to have another slug because it was emptying pretty quick. He looked at Jack, “Tell me what’s on your mind?”

“That incident with the Chinese and Cartwright -”
“What about it?”

“What exactly happened?”

Chris frowned and shook his head “Why would you want to know? He has nothing to do with you.”

“If it didn’t have anything to do with me, why would you think of selling information about it to deQuille to put in the newspaper?” Jacks words were snapped short, abrupt and cold.

“That’s different, he knows how to put the words right, I don’t -”

Jack sighed and poured out whisky into both glasses “Look, Chris, tell me one thing. Was Adam Cartwright at the Double D the day I rode over there ? You see, I’m mighty curious as to why I never saw him there at all.”

“Well you wouldn’t have done.” Chris said as he pulled the glass towards him and swallowed down the amber liquid, “I found him, Cartwright, in a ditch. He was hurt, unconscious, and the nearest place was the Double D. Had no choice but to take him there. Anyone would have done the same thing.”

“Then what happened?”

“What do you mean?”

“After you took him to Mrs. Phillips.”

Chris scratched his head and thought back to that evening, “I cleaned him up and put him to bed. Then I rode to town to get the doctor.”

“And he was - upstairs - all the time I was there?”

“Yep, all the time you were trying to get Miss Olivia to go out for a ride with you.”

Jack Hammond frowned and then emptied his glass, he stood up and picked up his hat “Thanks for that, Chris. I’ll see you around sometime.”

O’Dell frowned and watched as Jack walked to the door, he was about to speak when Jack put his hand to his pocket and withdrew his wallet and tossed several dollars on the table. “Thanks for the drink.”

Chapter 67

A new day dawned with the threat of rain. Joe resumed his task of breaking in new horses while Hoss rode into town to collect the mail and order various items from the latest Sears catalogue for his wife and sister-in-law. There was also a list as long as his arm from Hop Sing that would result in delectable delights in the future for all concerned and a list of requirements from Ben and Adam.

Chang was rather subdued when he arrived for Adam’s check up and said very little even when Hop Sing kindly enquired. The two men, Hop Sing and Adam, concluded that Jimmy was suffering the loss of his father harder than they had at first realised.

"Burn now very well healed up.” Chang said with a smile, “Only largest wound still not all healed. We make sure that gets better treatment and concentrate on it.” He frowned and sighed “I think maybe some scarring here, but not too bad.”

"Jim, when can I -”

"No, not yet.”

"You didn’t let me finish?”

"You want to go riding horse? No, you stay indoors.”

"It’s driving me crazy staying indoors. What if I just went about in the rig? I would really like to visit friends and neighbours, you know?”

Jimmy washed his hands carefully and looked thoughtfully out of the window before he nodded, “Very well, but no horse riding. The wound on thigh worse place.”

"You haven’t seen how my brother exercises this leg, Jim.” Adam sighed and leaned back against the pillows. But he could go out in the rig. That was such a leap forward that he could have burst out singing in joy. A visit to the Double D and to see Olivia again. He sighed and closed his eyes. Jimmy began to treat the leg .

“You very happy to go out?”

"Yep.” Adam smiled and kept his eyes closed.

"Your pulse beat much faster already.”

Adam said nothing but wasn’t really surprised at that news, it was a nuisance how the body could betray one and he was more than glad that Hoss wasn’t around to make the most of that little comment. “Well,” he said lamely, “It’s a good day for a ride.”
……………

Luke sat down at the table and smiled his thanks at Marcy for the meal placed in front of him. “Are you always up this early?”

"Yes.” Marcy poured out coffee, “There’s a lot to do on a ranch.”

"Very true. Whereabouts are you from, Marcy?”

"San Francisco mostly. My parents are from New Jersey and moved to ‘Frisco when I was small.”

"Have you any brothers?”

"I did have five.” She smiled at fleeting memories and dished out the children's food. “One brother died a few years ago and another is at sea but I never hear from any of them so I don’t know what they’re doing now.”
She glanced up at the clock and frowned. Chris was late which was unusual. She smiled over at Olivia as she came down the stairs with Sofia in her arms and Rueben behind her,

“There you are, you big lump of a girl,” Olivia laughed setting Sofia down on the ground, “Go and sit down and see what Marcy has made you for breakfast.”

“It’s oatmeal.” Reuben declared, “I can smell it from here.”

Sofia scrambled up onto her chair and Marcy pushed it into the table for her, “Are you my Uncle?” she asked of Luke who nodded and said that yes, he was and she fixed him with her blue green eyes before turning to Reuben “He is a real Uncle, not like Grampa?”

Reuben wrinkled his nose “She thinks Mr. Cartwright is her grandpa.”

"So I noticed.” Luke smiled and picked up bread to mop up his egg.

Olivia looked at the clock and then at Marcy “Chris is late?”

"Nearly an hour late.” Marcy sighed, “He’s usually so good at keeping the time.”

"I hope he’s alright.” she took her seat beside Luke and Marcy came and sat beside her. “Chris O’Dell, our foreman, he’s late this morning. That means some of the chores will be running behind schedule.”

"Don’t worry, sis,” Luke grinned, “I told you yesterday, now I’m here, you’re my responsibility. That includes you too, Miss Marcy.”

Marcy blushed and lowered her head, but Olivia frowned slightly, “No, Luke, it’s not fair for you to be responsible for us as well. We can manage.”

He placed his hand on her arm, and looked into her face, “We’ll talk about it another time …” then he rose to his feet, excused himself and left the building.
………………

Chris O’Dell had a headache. He had awoken during the night with his head on the table and the bottle of whisky empty. He wasn’t sure how it had got empty and wasn’t sure about the money that he found on the table either. Every step he took made his head clang and his eyes spin. He staggered over to the bed and fell prostrate over the mattress.

He knew he was late for work. He saw the sun slip across the window cill and he heard the patter of gentle rain. His mind told him to move and get up but his body refused to obey the command. He fell back into a heavy sleep trying to work out how two dollar coins had got left on the table .
………………

John Martin knocked on the door of the room Su Ling shared with her husband in the boarding house. He smiled and removed his hat when the young Chinese woman opened the door to him, and bowed a greeting in the traditional manner.

"Is your husband home yet, Su ling?”

"No, not back from Ponderosa yet.”

"Oh, I see. I had better come back later then.” he paused and looked at her thoughtfully, “I thought you went with him ?”

"Not now. Too sick.”

"I’m sorry, Su Ling. Is there anything I can do to help?”

She laughed, a light tinkle of a giggle “You doctor?” and she laughed again when he nodded, then smiled at her and raised his eyebrows.

“When’s it due?” he asked laughing at himself along with her and she smiled and sighed, “Six month time.”

He wished her well and turned to go knowing that it would be deemed inappropriate for him to enter the room while she was alone. He paused just as he was about to put on his hat “Su Ling, did Jimmy say anything to you about an offer I made him?”

"We speak about it. Best you come back later, Dr. Martin.” she smiled again, slow and mysterious, sweetly and innocently.

John went slowly down the stairs with his hat still in his hand and a slight frown creasing his brow. He was on the sidewalk when he heard a familiar voice and turned to see Hoss Cartwright coming towards him,

“Good morning, Hoss?”

"Morning to you, John. How’s Barbara and the kids?”

"Very well, thank you.”

"Been to see Jim?”

"Yes, but unfortunately he isn’t back yet. How is Adam?”

"Getting on just fine.” Hoss nodded and was about to walk on when John stopped him.

"I hear that Olivia Phillips’ brother has turned up?”

"Olivia - ? Huh?” Hoss wrinkled his nose in surprise “How’d you know that?”

"It’s in the Enterprise. The return of the prodigal- and a little potted history of the family.”

"Shucks, that’s odd.” Hoss removed his hat and scratched his head before replacing it, “He only jest got back yesterday.”

"Mmm, seems you have to get up earlier than the proverbial worm to beat our Editor to the mark.”

"What?” Hoss looked at John and shook his head, “What mark?”

"I mean, our Mr. DeQuille seems to know just about everything there is to know before it practically happens.”

"Oh yeah, well - I guess so.”

John smiled and continued on his way leaving Hoss looking at him and wondering what on earth he was talking about … then he remembered, it was about Luke and Olivia. Something odd was happening, he surmised, the Double D was far too great a distance for anyone to have known Luke was home and to have reported it to the Editor of the Enterprise..

It was some time later when James Chang pushed open the door of the surgery that belonged to the two Martin doctors. He looked around him and removed his hat, shook Paul’s hand and then looked at John who beckoned him into another room at the back of the premises. “Glad you could come by, Jimmy.”

"Su Ling said you had called in.” James replied in a rather shy manner and John smiled and shook his hand again, “Congratulations,” he said warmly, “Your first child …”

"Yes. Our first child.” James smiled and then squared his shoulders, “Su Ling would like the child to grow here, she is happy here. So - if you are happy to leave ?”

John nodded and perched himself on the corner of the desk, “Yes, Barbara and I had a long talk about it and decided it was time to move on. I want to expand my knowledge of medicine and I know you will be very valuable here, Jimmy.”

James bowed, “It is my hope to serve the people of Virginia City very well.”

“If you’re as thorough in your care for them as you are for Adam Cartwright, then you’ll do very well here.”

"When do I start?”

"Whenever you wish. I won’t be leaving for a week or so, Jim, so it would be good to spend this time with you.”

"I am very thankful for your kind wishes, Dr. John, which I humbly and sincerely return.”

John smiled and stood up, indicating that there was no time like the present to get started. He thought of Barbara’s face as they had discussed the move the previous day, of how excited she was at the thought of a new challenge in her life. It would be, he thought to himself, a challenge for everyone of them, and that included Su Ling and Jimmy Chang.
...........

The rain held off making it possible for Joe to cut out several more horses for breaking in. He gave his brother a wave as Adam made his way to the stable “Hey, not joining us today?”

“I’ve been given permission to go visiting.”

Joe strolled over to the corral fence and leaned his folded arms over the top bar and pushed his hat back from his brow “Visiting? Anyone in particular?”

“Could be?” Adam grinned and pushed open the door.

“Does Pa know?”

“He does.”

“Chang gave you permission, huh?”

“Yep.”


“Where’s Hoss?”

“Gone to town.”

“Heck, and I’ve been waiting for him for the past ten minutes.” Joe sighed, “No one tells me any thing about what’s going on around here.”

Adam said nothing to that but entered the stable and paused to get the ambience of the place, the smells, the memories and everything that went with loving and caring for the animals housed within those stalls. After some moments he went to Sports stall and stroked the big horses neck and nostrils. The temptation to saddle him up and ride out gnawed at him especially as the horse kept nudging him with his head as though to say ‘well, what are you waiting for?’

“Whereabouts do you intend to go, son?”

Ben’s deep voice caught him by surprise but he mustered a smile “Hi, Pa.” He continued to stroke Sport and watched as his father came to join him, “I’ve actually been given permission to go riding –“

“You can take the buggy –“ Ben jerked his thumb in the direction of the said vehicle, “Hop Sing told me what Jim said you could do.”

“Pa, you sure know how to spoil a man’s sense of fun.” Adam grinned sheepishly and turned from his horse to follow Ben who asked him where abouts he intended to go. “I thought I’d go and see how Luke has got on.”

“Luke?” Ben grimaced and shrugged “Well, he only got there yesterday, he may not like the idea of us Cartwrights showing too much interest in his affairs.”

“No one ever feels a friend shows too much interest, Pa.” Adam replied with a slight acerbity in his voice.

“I suppose not.” Ben sighed and ran his fingers through his hair “Do you want company?”

Adam said nothing but chose that moment to duck into the stall of one of the horses leaving his father to work out the answer for himself.
………………….

Marcy wasn’t really sure why she was so worried about Chris being so late. There had been times before when such a thing had happened but his regularity at other times always made up for those occasions. She asked Olivia if she had given Chris some errand or other to do, but Olivia only commented that she was concerned about his lateness herself.

Luke had completed quite a few of the early morning chores when he was joined by Reuben who watched him for a while before picking up a rake and joining in the mucking out. “I help Chris every morning,” he said cheerily.

“Well, I appreciate your giving me a hand now. Thank you.”

“I don’t mind. Ma said I need to learn how to do these things because I’m going to be a rancher one day myself.”

“Oh, well then it’s a good idea to learn early.”

“Are you really Ma’s brother?”

“Yep, she was my baby sister, until Katya came along.”

“I ain’t never met Aunt Katya.”

“You maybe will one day.” Luke paused as he saw Marcy coming out of the house and watched her as she scattered feed for the chickens who came running and clustering around her feet “So, is Marcy a friend of your Pa’s family, Reuben?”

“No, not really. When we lived in the big house in ‘Frisco – that’s where we lived before we came here – Ma needed a lady to come and help in the house and to help with Gran'ma." Reubens face creased in concentration as he recalled back to the days in the city, "Gran'ma was kinda sick."

"Mm,your Ma did mention that." Luke thrust his fork into some steaming manure and hauled it from the stall, "She died here, didn't she?" The boy nodded but kept his face turned from Luke as though concentrating on his task, "You fond of your Gran'ma?"

"Yes, she was funny and made me laugh, and she gave me treats as well. So that was why Marcy came with us because Ma needed her help. I like Marcy."

"She seems a real nice girl."

They were interrupted from further conversation by the sound of a horse galloping into the yard and the arrival of Chris. He tethered the horse and then looked anxiously over at Luke who had walked out into the yard to speak to him "I hope you don't make a habit of this, O'Dell?"

"How'd you mean?" Chris' back straightened defensively and he jutted out his chin.

"Coming late and hung over."

Chris frowned darkly and he clenched his fists "I'm not usually late, Luke, and I don't make a habit of being late or hung over." he glanced over at the stable "Doing my work for me?"

"Someone had to get started on it. There's a lot to do around here to get it back to how it was."

"Miss Olivia was doing pretty well. We've already done quite a bit since she came back."

Luke shrugged, noticing the stress Chris had placed on the 'we' in his comment but he dismissed it with a shake of the head "The place has got mighty run down."

"You can blame your Pa for that, not me." Chris snapped back.

"Don't worry, O'Dell, I know that -" he stopped talking as Olivia came out of the house dressed in a smart riding habit, he smiled as she approached "Going out?"

"I thought I'd take the opportunity to visit Hester and Mary Ann. It seems such a long time since I went for a ride."

Reuben ran forward eagerly expectant and was somewhat chastened when his mother decided she'd go alone,"You smell too much and need a good wash"

"Aw, Ma." he protested and sulked but Luke ruffled his hair and told him that once they had mucked out the rest of the stable they would go for a ride together.

Chris immediately stepped forward "The boy and I usually go out together in the mornings."

"That's fine by me" Luke replied quietly, "We can go together. I noticed when riding in from the Ponderosa that there were some fences down that needed
checking over."

Chris scowled somewhat but said nothing instead he approached Marcy who was about to go into the house "How are you today, Marcy?"

"I was worried about you, Chris." Marcy looked at him with a slight flush to her cheeks, "You're usually so early."

"I had a visitor last night - Jack Hammond" He put a hand on her arm at the slight recoil as soon as he had mentioned the name "Not sure why he came."

"It wouldn't be for any good reason ,Chris. Don't let him in again will you?"

"As I said, I ain't sure why he came in the first place -" he turned to look over at Luke and Reuben "Seems he's starting how he means to go on."

"What do you mean by that?"

"Well, reckon he must be thinking he's the boss here giving his orders like he is," Chris muttered and then apologised immediately, "I'm sorry,Marcy,I didn't mean that to sound as it did. I just felt a bit put out seeing him taking over my work and such."

"If you'd been here on time -" she paused and lowered her eyes to the ground, "I'll go and make us some fresh coffee. Seems we could all do with some around here."

He watched her go and sighed. It seemed to Chris O'Dell that the day was full of foreboding.

Chapter 68

Adam Cartwright put a hand to his gun when he noticed the approach of the horse and rider but his caution turned to a smile when he recognised the rider. He slowed the horse to a halt as Olivia approached the buggy, slowing her own horse to a standstill. "Good morning, Mrs. Phillips." Adam grinned and touched the brim of his hat "You've just made a pleasant morning a far better one."

"Thank you Mr. Cartwright." Olivia laughed, "I was on my way to see you but it seems I only just caught you in time."

"Oh,but I was on my way to see you." He glanced round behind him and then back at her, "Tie your horse to the back here and come sit with me."

She laughed and slid from the saddle in order to do as he suggested and then accepted the help of his hand to assist her on the seat by his side. "You're looking very -" he paused and allowed his eyes to wander slowly over her "rather beautiful this morning."

The fact that his hand had kept hold of hers didn't seem to matter much to either of them but she smiled and thanked him again and observed that it was good to see him up and about now and wearing a decent pair of pants. He laughed "Took me a while to find some that had survived Hop Sings scissors."

"Oh Adam, it's just good to see you out of that house " and she blushed just slightly at surprising herself with the emotion she felt in saying those words, and as he raised her hand to his lips and kissed her fingers she whispered, "Thank you." so softly that he could barely hear her.
.........................

He took her to one of the places he loved most and the tall grasses made gushing swooshing sounds as the wheels rolled through them sending showers of butterflies and petals trailing behind them.

When he drew up the horse they sat in silence for a while just looking down at the view of the lake and the mountains until she smiled "It's beautiful, very beautiful."

"Mmm, one of my favourite places on the Ponderosa. I built my house in another part that I particularly liked."

"You've your own house?" she sounded surprised and looked at him as though seeing him in another dimension.

"I have." he grinned and yet didn't look at her, instead he continued to watch as several birds swooped across the field and skimmed the lake's surface, his fingers toyed restlessly with the reins.

"I always thought you would live with your father - and with Hoss and Hester."

"I went to college to train in engineering and architecture. Best proof of whether or not the education was worth it was to build something of my own."

"Is it like Joe's house -you designed that, didn't you?"

"It's similar. I guess we both liked our family home enough to want to see the bits we loved incorporated into homes of our own."

"When did you build your house?"

He was aware that she was still looking at him and yet he still didn't turn to look back at her instead he continued to observe the birds on the lake. His eyebrows rose and he pursed his lips before saying, "A long time ago."

"When you were engaged to Barbara ?"

"Well, we never really got to the stage of being officially engaged." he grinned now and did cast her a fleeting glance before resuming his observation of the birds "No, it was long before that, when I thought I was going to marry a young lady called Laura Dayton. She married my cousin."

"Oh,I remember hearing something about that..." her smooth brow crinkled and she sighed and like him, watched the birds.

"How are you getting on with Luke?"

"Very well. Its like slipping back in time, to how it was when we were young. I didn't know my father disliked him so much."

"Didn't you?" he looked at her then and this time it was he who looked surprised. "Well, I did wonder when Luke told us how things were with his father how come you always spoke so fondly of him. You were very young of course, so I guess you wouldn't have noticed."

"I never saw it." She simply said and sighed.

"Has he said anything about his future plans?"

"I think he'll be staying at the Double D. He says he wants to take on responsibility for us all. "

He smiled at that and gave a nod of the head as though he had expected him to have said such a thing and was pleased at being proven correct. He had removed his hat previously and she had the chance now of seeing how the long sojourn in his sick room had caused his hair to grow overlong and curl over the collar of his white shirt and dark jacket. She felt a sudden longing to just lean forward and brush her fingers through the dark curls at the back of his head but the thought and the feeling only elicited a sigh that slipped through her lips unbidden.

"Do you think he wants ownership of the Double D?"

His dark deep voice intruded into her thoughts and she had to clear her throat before speaking "He may well do, I don't know. He's welcome to it - so long as he doesn't throw us out. Father never left a Will, but indicated that it was mine to do with as I chose."

"And you'd let him take it?" He crooked an eyebrow and his dark eyes fixed onto her face but she smiled and shrugged " Oh but I would quite willingly give it to him, after all, he's my brother."

She was aware of how close he was to her now, and how the fingers folded around her hand had slightly tightened. She leaned forward towards him as naturally as a rose leans towards the sun to warm its petals. His mouth touched her and her willingness to give of herself in his kiss created a passion and headiness within them that niether had realised they had felt for the other.

His fingers o so gently caressed her face while his lips kissed the pulse that beat at her throat and then once again found her lips and her arms tightened around him and held him close, as though she were afraid to ever let him go.
.......................

Hoss Cartwright closed the door of the Ponderosa with a slightly louder thud than usual and removed his hat and gun belt. He glanced around the room and caught Hester's eyes asking questions, "That dang DeQuille."

Ben appeared from the study area and Joe emerged from the kitchen, the former held a sheaf of papers in his hands and the latter had hold of an enormous beef sandwich. Hoss scowled "Doesn't your wife feed you back home, Little Joe?"

"I've been busy breaking my back on those horses - mangy critters." Joe plomped himself down on the settee and frowned "What's DeQuille done now?"

"Wal," Hoss pulled a face and then picked Hannah up and set her in his arms, "It ain't so much what he's done, jest how he goes about doing it that worries me some."

"Worries you? How'd you mean?" Ben asked as he set the papers down on the table and took his chair.

"Read it for yourself and see what you think." Hoss replied and tossed the paper over to them and then turned to his wife "Any of that beef left? I could eat a whole cow."

Hester kissed her starving husband and told him to sit down while she got him something to eat, "Did you see any sign of Adam?"

"No." Hoss' eyebrows shot up in the air "You mean he's out riding?"

"Took the buggy." Ben replied without lifting his eyes from the paper.

"Oh - well, that's progress. Where'd he go? Any place in particular?"

"He went to see Luke.." Ben muttered still engrossed in reading the article.

"Did you say Luke? As in Luke at the Double D?" Hoss asked and then grinned, "Oh yeah, sure he did."

"That's what he said -" Ben replied and turned a page with much rustling of paper.

For some reason Hoss and Joe found themselves looking at one another, Hoss rolled his eyes and grinned while Joe winked and raised his eyebrows. Hester kept her own counsel but was already making plans to visit her sister in law as soon as possible.
........

Olivia was surprised to find a stationary wagon with a spindly looking youth drinking lemonade outside the ranchhouse. She dismounted and wound the reins of the horse round the hitching rail and approached him just as Marcy came out of the house to see who had arrived, it was Marcy who explained the youth had brought a headstone for the grave, and she had given him some lemonade to cut the dust before he made the return journey.

As they watched the wagon eventually trundle back out of the yard Olivia turned to Marcy and smiled “Just think, Luke will be here with me to place this on Laura’s grave. It couldn’t have come at a better time.”

Marcy nodded and looked at the headstone and remained silent. To her way of thinking there was nothing to get excited about a grave no matter who it was for, and after a few minutes she returned indoors.

“Is something worrying you, Marcy?”

Olivia’s voice coming from behind her caught her by surprise and she blushed a little as she felt rather awkward in having to admit that yes, something was bothering her. She was unable to keep silent and admitted that yes, she was worried and that the cause of the anxiety was Chris O’Dell and her feelings for him.
“How do I know if I love him, Miss Olivia?”

Olivia looked away from her young friend and walked to the window. Love? Oh with Adam’s kisses still a near reminder of how she felt for him she wondered how she could possibly answer the question without betraying herself. “Do you think you love him?” she finally asked.

“I’ve never been in love.” Marcy replied, “I have loved – I mean my brothers and Ma – not my Pa though.” She frowned and began to fidget around the table, pushing various items around and placing them elsewhere, “I thought I could love or be in love with Chris but somehow, today, I don’t have that same feeling.”

“What do you think caused the change?”

“He’d been drinking. Last night he was drinking so much that he couldn’t remember what he had discussed with Jack Hammond…”

“Hammond? He was at Chris’?”

“Yes, that’s what Chris said. Miss Olivia, I’ve seen a man who has drank himself into oblivion, my Pa was like that most days of his life, and we suffered as a result. I saw it in Chris’ eyes this morning and the way he talked. I don’t want to be with a man like that for the rest of my life.”

“But, Marcy, you don’t have to be –."

“The other thing that I was thinking, Miss, is if your brother takes over the ranch, he ain’t going to want me hanging around. Where would I fit in, Miss?”

“Has Chris asked you to marry him?”

“No.” Marcy frowned, “But he’s held my hand and kissed me. He may think that’s all it takes –“

“Oh Marcy –“ she took hold of Marcy’s hand and shook her head “If you don’t feel sure about your feelings then the best thing is not to go for those strolls you’ve been taking with him, so that he isn’t lulled into a false hope of something coming from your friendship with him. As for the other thing, you won’t be thrown out of here, not while I’m living here.”

“But your brother seems very much in charge of things already.” Marcy said quietly, recalling to mind the words Chris had spoken earlier that day, “He’s organising the fencing and the way things should be done.” She sighed, “I think he really believes the ranch is his and not yours.”

“It isn’t mine anymore than it’s his –“ Olivia replied firmly, “Pa never left a Will, and as Luke is his surviving son some would assume the ranch would be his but Pa said he wanted me to take it on, which I know counts for very little considering how we all thought Luke was dead.”

Marcy said nothing but stood forlornly at the table for a moment before nodding and thanking Olivia for her time. Alone now Olivia was free to allow her thoughts to return to her time with Adam. It already seemed like hours away, and as she tried to go over and over their conversation she realised that already some things were slipping away. She put her fingers to her lips where the impression of his own lips upon hers could, if she stretched her imagination enough, still be felt.

He had told her a little more about Laura, Peggy and Will. He had explained how he had started building the house for them but a fall and injury had curtailed the building and Laura had married Will instead. The house had been built in stages thereafter, in a perfect setting that he had loved. A while back he had gifted the property to Ann and Candy to live in, but they had left it empty to take on the Pearsons home.

Olivia remembered listening to him and thinking that he had built his own home and yet had never lived in it himself. It had been waiting, just waiting, for the right time, to welcome him back.

At the back of her mind she had listened and thought, just maybe, just perhaps, it would also be greeting her as his wife.
……………………..

The sound of the buggy entering the yard caused Hoss and Joe to glance slyly over at one another and jump to their feet and head for the door. Hester was at Mary Ann's with Hannah, while Ben had taken himself off to check on the water levels in the spring that ran along the Mill Road.

Adam entered the house slowly, like a man with a lot on his mind. He put hat and gun belt away before taking his walking stick and limping into the main room. The fact that his brothers were standing only feet from the door preventing his further progress gradually made some impression on him for he came to an abrupt halt.
“What’s wrong with you two? You look like a pair of Siamese twins.”

“Nothings wrong with us, brother.” Hoss said leaning forward and sniffing hard “Mmmm, smell that, Joe? Now that ain’t our brothers usual sweet aroma, is it?”

“Since when has our brother had a sweet aroma?” Joe chuckled, “But to be honest, Hoss –“ he now leaned forward and sniffed hard “That is a very particular kind of smell. Kinda familiar too ..." he screwed his face up as though having to consider the matter very seriously.

“Yeah, jest what I was thinking –“ Hoss agreed with much nodding of his head.

“So – Adam – how was Luke?” Joe smiled charmingly as Adam attempted a side step to avoid them.

“Fine. Just fine.”

“Oh, you saw him then?” Hoss inclined his head at an angle and peered into his brothers face. “Busy is he?”

“Yep.”

Adam attempted another side step and frowned, “What, exactly, do you think you’re doing?”

“Jest asking how you got on with Luke Dent –“ Hoss exclaimed with wide eyes full of innocence “It is Dent, ain’t it, Joe? I sometimes forgit and think perhaps our brother went to see someone called Phillips.”

“Nah, Adam ain’t interested in seeing anyone by that name.” Joe said with a shrug of the shoulders “Are ya, Adam?”

“Who I go and see isn’t any of your business. Haven’t you a horse to break or two?”

Hoss shook his head “You have to do better than that, Adam.”

“Yep, you’re out of practise, brother, and besides we ain’t Pa, we know when you’re fudging the truth.”

“I am not –“ Adam paused as Hop Sing appeared and looked at him with a scowl, he glanced at the clock “Sorry, Hop Sing, I didn’t realise I was late. The horse collected a – er – stone in its hoof.”

Hearing his brothers cackles Adam was more than glad to get to his room for his leg to be redressed. He paused at the door however, “And I don’t need either of you to help with the exercises today, thank you.”

The door closed and Joe nudged Hoss with his elbow “Well, what do you think?”

“I think our big brother is trying to play his cards close to his chest but it ain’t working. I would say he’s fallen, and fallen hard.”

“Yeah, my thoughts exactly.” Joe sighed and rolled his eyes, “You could almost smell the l.o.v.e."

“I sure could smell something.” Hoss chuckled. “There’s only one person I know who wears that kind of perfume and that’s Mrs. Phillips.”

“So? What do we do now?”

“Well, I’ve some horses to break in – are you coming?”
Hoss nodded and followed Joe out of the house his face contorted in deep concentration. “Joe,” he announced as his brother began to pull on his chaps and buckle them around his waist “I reckon we need to get the girls in on this …”

“What? Hester and Mary Ann? Are you kidding? How did we manage before we were married, huh? Huh?”

“Yeah, well, it’s jest that this kind of thing –“

“Look, Hoss,” Joe tapped his brother on the chest, “Adams been in love before and always been upfront about it – remember Sue Ellen? Huh? Huh?”

“Yeah, who could forget Sue Ellen!”

“And who could forget Laura?”

“Shucks, I always prefer to forget about Laura –“ Hoss admitted without a twinge of regret in his voice.
………………

Adam heard the door close and allowed his body to relax. The exercises were never as severe with Hop Sing but they still were tiring. He thought over Hoss and Joe’s comments and smiled to himself at the conniving way the two of them had ganged up on him. Well, he mused, it wouldn’t take them long to work things out to their satisfaction, not that he was prepared to tell them anything.

He ran through the conversation he had had with Olivia and fell asleep remembering the pleasure he had experienced at holding her in his arms at last, and kissing her. He admitted to himself, just as sleep enfolded him, that it could not be a long courtship …

Chapter 69

 

Ben presided over the evening meal seated in his usual chair, with his back to the window. On his right were Hoss and Hester with Hannah in her high chair between them. On his left were Joe and Mary Ann and facing him was Adam. Ben smiled and felt contentment touch his heart. This was his family, assembled together at table to break bread together. He offered up prayer upon the meal and together they murmured their amen.

 

Adam was more than aware that four pairs of eyes were watching him. He kept his head down and ate his food in a methodical way waiting for someone to say something. Ben was the first to open the conversation by bringing attention back to the newspaper article that Hoss had been so concerned about earlier. “Adam?”

 

“Yes, Pa?”

 

“Have you read it?” Ben raised his eyebrows and glanced at Hoss and then at Joe as he noticed their heads snap up and turn in the direction of their brother.

 

“No. I haven’t.”

 

“Our brother was busy today, Pa.” Joe explained with a grin and the unmistakeable glint of mischief in his eyes.

 

“Yeah, Pa, he was real busy.” Hoss nodded emphatically, and then turned to Adam “Weren’t ya, brother?”

 

Adam nodded “Yep, I was busy.” He looked at his brothers and then at Ben, “Really busy.”

 

Hester and Mary Ann looked at one another and raised their eyebrows before looking back at Adam and holding their breaths. Joe and Hoss sat in anticipation but Ben nodded “Well, no doubt seeing how it was one of the first times you were able to get out on your own, I’m not surprised you found things to do.”

 

This statement brought dropped jaws from Hoss and Joe, and a smirk from Adam which he concealed by lowering his head and continuing to eat his food.

 

“What concerns me is just where is DeQuille getting his information.” Ben said quietly.

 

“Yeah, and why write such a big article about Luke Bent coming back when hardly anyone knows him from the man in the moon.” Hoss muttered, “Why ain’t he writing about Doc Martin leaving. There weren’t no mention of that anywhere.”

 

“Dr Martin leaving?” Ben snapped, “What do you mean by that?”

 

“Shucks, I knew I’d forgotten something. I saw John Martin early this morning and he told me that he and Barbara are going to leave Virginia City.”

 

“Are you serious?” Adam asked looking at Hoss in disbelief.

 

“That’s what the man said, he was leaving, going away.” Hoss shrugged, and then looked over at Ben, “So why’d DeQuille not mention that in his paper?”

 

“Perhaps John preferred to keep it quiet for a while longer.” Hester said quietly.

 

“He may have done, but it still doesn’t make sense,” Adam replied, “Luke only arrived here yesterday and already it's in the paper – but who would be interested in reading about a man no one knows?  With DeQuille's ability to sniff out news I'm surprised he doesn't know about John, and people would be interested in reading about that, after all it involves Barbara as well.”

 

Joe nodded "Seems about right, both of 'em are well known and thought well about in town.  It’s almost as though someone at the Double D was reporting things back to the Editor - don’t you think so?”  he suggested thoughtfully.

 

“But why?” Ben asked and shook his head, “I’m really sorry to hear the news about John and Barbara. They’ll be greatly missed.”

 

There was silence for a moment before Hester gave a delicate lady like cough. Adam kept his head down and took his time to cut through his meat as though anticipating some comment aimed at himself. Another dainty cough before Hester spoke up,  “I was wondering, Pa, isn’t it about time we had that party for Olivia? It would be so nice to have our friends and neighbours around to welcome her, and now Luke, to the territory.” She smiled sweetly and looked at Mary Ann who said she thought it would be a great idea.

 

Four pairs of eyes swivelled into Adams direction and silence fell heavily upon them all. Adam nodded and looked up, he pointed his fork at no one in particular “And –“ he said very emphatically “We could have that party we promised Lilith, when John and Barbara got married. We could give them a kind of thank you and goodbye party.” He smiled benevolently at them all with the most innocent expression on his face, “What do you all think ?”

 

“I think that would be a fine idea,” Ben replied with  enthusiam and was rather surprised at seeing Hoss, Joe,  Mary Ann and Hester's eyes swivel round to him, “It would make Olivia feel more comfortable too, she doesn’t like too much attention on herself.”

 

Four pairs of eyes returned their attention to Adam who nodded seriously, “But it would primarily be for Luke – and apart from that –“ Adam looked thoughtful and pursed his lips, “I owe Chang and Su Ling so much. That man has done more than put himself out for me … perhaps we should include them, I’d like them to be considered.”

 

There were murmurs of agreement and Ben looked pleased, although a little confused. Adam returned to his meal and silently congratulated himself. He listened as they discussed when it should be held and various other aspects of the party. As soon as there was another lull in the conversation Joe cleared his throat “So then, Adam, why not tell us what kept you so busy today? Where’d you go, anywhere – significant?”

 

“Significant?” Adam shrugged “Well, only to myself of course.” He tugged at his earlobe and noticed the grin Joe cast over at Hoss who winked, “Of course I would have preferred to have been riding on Sport, but at present I can’t so had to take the buggy which is alright to some extent but not quite the same. You can’t imagine how much I’ve looked forward to a horse ride. Still, perhaps later … Chang seems pretty pleased at the way my leg is improving.” He poured water into his glass and sipped it, “Guess it doesn’t amount to much compared to how busy you’ve been all day, Joe. Breaking horses … remember the time you went to help out the Melfords ?”

 

Hoss and Joe closed their mouths and darted their eyes in the direction of their brother and then at their wives, Hoss coughed “I think I preferred it when you weren’t able to speak.” He mumbled in an undertone.

 

“Oh well, never mind, I could talk on like this for hours you know …” Adam chuckled.

 

“Please don’t ….” Joe groaned.

 

“I’d rather you didn’t …” Hoss sighed.

 

Mary Ann raised her eyebrows and looked over at Hester who chose to make the most of the moment by stuffing some food into Hannahs mouth.

……………………..

 

Luke very carefully put the headstone in place. He stood beside his sister and said a prayer over the grave while he held Olivia’s hand in his own, then afterwards they stood for a moment in contemplation of the little one who had had no chance of a life of her own. It led Luke to tell his sister a little more about his wife, and how he had grieved for her until he had reached such depths of despair that he had even contemplated taking his own life.

 

In the silence of the gathering evening they sat together and talked about the years. In her room Marcy thought over her own life. She had only ever known a bullying father and a spiteful mother who took out the frustrations of her life on her children. Her first protector had been one of her brothers who had gone to sea years previously when still a young boy and who occasionally sent her letters, hastily scribbled notes, that came to her long after they had been written.

 

Life had opened up for little Marcy Jackson and she knew beyond doubt that she could never return to the big towns again. Her only fear was that Luke would take over the Double D and ask Olivia, no, tell Olivia, that there was no room for Marcy Jackson any more. The thought of leaving now broke her heart.

…………

 

Chris O’Dell swigged back another glass of whisky and then walked to the door of his cabin and looked up at the night sky. It seemed to him that ever since Luke had returned home things had gone wrong. In just one day so much had changed. What else, he wondered would change in the coming weeks or months?

 

He saw a movement close by where he stabled his horse and stared at it for some moments before deciding to go and investigate. Sometimes Paiute were known to come down and steal a horse just for the fun of it. He picked up his gun and toted it along with him down to the outbuildings.

 

“Who’s there?”

 

Silence. He wondered if he should have had that last swig of whisky, his head felt fuddled. He walked on, unsteady on his feet now, something brushed past his face. He batted it away with his hand and then paused at the sight of the man standing in front of him “What do you want? Why are you here?”

 

The man didn’t answer but stepped forward, there was a blur of movement before Chris felt a thud in his chest. He fell forward, and all he could think of was the fact he was falling, just falling ….

 

He didn’t see the glitter of an emerald ear ring that had fallen close by his open hand in the mud.

 

Chapter 70

 

Chang stepped back from the bed and looked at his patient thoughtfully, “Now, Mr. Adam, I think we shall try and see how strong your leg is … please, you get up and see if you can walk without cane.”

 

Adam nodded and swung his legs over the side of his bed. He said nothing but looked at Hop Sing who moved removed the cane away and stood at the far end of the room. He measured the distance with his eyes and then stood up. He straightened his back and took his first step forwards. The weight upon his leg caused pain, hot and scalding like boiling water running down his flesh. He tightened his lips together and continued onwards with a grim determination to reach the door and prove to them, as well as to himself, that the cane was unnecessary.

 

Of course when he reached the door he was glad to reach out for the walking stick and put his weight upon that instead. He released his breath and looked at Chang who nodded approval. “Soon you will be able to ride your horse, Mr.Adam.”

 

“How soon?”

 

“May be sooner than we all thought.” Jimmy grinned and indicated that he was to return to the bed for the usual exercises. “Try and walk without the cane as often as you can.” He straightened the limbs out and began the exercises “The wound is closing up well, very well.” He ran his fingers around the edges of the wounds, at the clean new flesh that had healed on the leg and was as supple as he could have wished it to be. The largest and worse wound was filling up and healing, and it made his heart leap with pleasure at realising how well his treatment had worked.

 

All the early mornings travelling to the Ponderosa over all the weeks were now proven worth while. He went through the exercises with his usual thoroughness and at the end of the session left Adam alone with Hop Sing and both men feeling a sense of hopeful expectation of the future.

……………….

 

Mary Ann Cartwright watched her husband leave their home and then closed the door and returned to collect her out door jacket and bonnet. She picked up her purse and paused to tie the ribbons of her bonnet before hurrying out of the house and taking the track that led to the Ponderosa. Hester, with Hannah in her arms, was already in the buggy and waved “I was wondering where you had got to …” and she smiled as Mary Ann clambered aboard and took the reins.

 

“How’s Hannah?”

 

“Another new tooth and she can say Dadda and Momma really well now,” Hester hugged her daughter to her and kissed the top of her head “And she calls Adam Nunk, when she remembers that he isn’t her father.”

They laughed together and trundled out of the yard.

 

 

Chris O’Dell urged his horse onwards. The journey had seemed to take forever as the horse had walked, stopped, walked again to the Double D. It had taken so long to get up on his horse and make his way from his cabin. It was strange how so many things had happened lately, eversince that miserable time when he had told DeQuille some small incident that had taken place at the ranch and had been paid for it.

 

Judas … that was the word that had trickled through his mind then, and every time since the name hardened like a brand in his heart. All those little bits of information, all those cents, nickels and dollars that had mounted up in his tin box so that he could give his Marcy the things women loved, the things she was used to seeing and using in Olivia Phillips home.

 

And now Hammond, and whiskey, and Luke Dent - everything going wrong, and he could see Marcy slipping away from him. He gripped the mane between his fingers, and wiped sweat away as it trickled down his face. Try as he might he couldn’t remember what had happened the previous evening only that he had seen someone, a man,  and suddenly he was sprawled in the mud lying in filth and blood.

 

The house ahead seemed to shimmer before his eyes. He saw Marcy casting food out for the chickens and Olivia grooming her horse while Luke and Reuben were raking out the stalls. Sofia was sitting on the wooden bench with her doll. He stopped his horse and wiped off sweat again before pressing his hand against his wound.

It was Luke who saw him first and the look of irritated annoyance slowly changed to concern as he hurried across the yard and grabbed at the horses reins to halt it completely. “Olivia –“ he turned towards his sister “Olivia –“

 

The man on the horse felt himself leaning lopsided over the horses back, someone’s arms grabbed him by the waist and carefully assisted him down to the ground, he heard a man’s voice saying ‘He’s injured. Stabbed by the looks of it…”

 

He didn’t hear any more but as his body relaxed his hand opened and revealed an emerald ear ring.

…………….

 

Ben Cartwright passed some coffee to his son and then sat down in his big chair. He listened as Adam told him the news about his wounds, and the way Chang had expressed his pleasure. He nodded and smile, “Adam, what will you do when your leg is healed?”

 

“How do you mean?”

 

“Will you stay here or return to sea?”

 

Adam raised his eyebrows, “I’m not thinking that far ahead.”

 

“Perhaps you should.”

 

“Why?”

 

Ben didn’t answer that question but sipped his coffee meditiatively, “Very well, let me ask you this – just how interested are you in Olivia Phillips?”

 

“What makes you think I’m interested in Olivia Phillips?” Adam smiled secretively, and lowered his eyes, and blew gently over the surface of the hot drink.

 

Ben smiled as he thought to himself that his clever son should know by now that to his father, he was just an open book.

 

“Adam, “ Ben leaned forward and tapped his son's knee,  “I am your father and even though you can play dumb with your brothers, you can’t do so with me.”

 

“I didn’t think you’d noticed.”

 

“Since when have I stopped noticing anything that involves my sons? And Olivia too…” he paused, “I’m very fond of her, I wouldn’t want her to get hurt.”

 

“Why should she get hurt?” Adam leaned back against the settee and frowned, “I wouldn’t dream of hurting Olivia.”

 

“So how interested are you in her?”

 

“Very interested.” Adam said quietly and then replaced his cup into its saucer, “I think she’s – beautiful.”

 

Ben nodded and resumed drinking his coffee. The way his son had said those last few words had spoken volumes, if he had shouted out that he loved her from the roof tops it wouldn’t have been half as convincing.

…………………..

 

“We have to get to the Ponderosa –“ Olivia said quietly as they staunched the blood from the wound in Chris’ abdomen.

 

“Why? The man needs a doctor and the sheriff.” Luke replied quietly, “Why do you need to go to the Ponderosa?”

 

Olivia frowned and shook her head as she passed over another bloodied rag to Marcy to soak into salt water, “I - I suppose because I’ve always done that since coming back here. Ben’s like a father to me, and-“

 

“Well, I’m your brother, Olivia, and there’s no need to go running to Ben Cartwright now.”

 

“Will you go to town?” Olivia asked, her eyes large in a pale face, and over Luke’s shoulder she could see Marcy looking frightened and anxious.

 

“I’ll go right now.” Luke replied, “Just try and keep him alive, my dear."

 

Reuben and Sofia sat together on the window seat. Olivia had given them strict instructions not to approach the area where they had put Chris on the big old settee covered now by a blanket. “Is he going to die, Ma?” Reubens thin treble wavered towards her and she shook her head.

 

“Not if we can help it, Reuben.”

 

The emerald ear ring was a puzzle. She walked to the table and picked it up and held it in the palm of her hand. How had Chris come to possess it, how long had  he had it? She looked at Marcy who was wiping around Chris’ face with a damp cloth and then slipped the ear ring into her pocket. Time to talk about such things later.

 

Hester and Mary Ann knocked at the door of the ranch house before looking at one another in some confusion when no one came to answer them “Perhaps they have gone to town.” Hester suggested looking anxiously about her.

 

“All the horses are still here, and O’Dell’s horse –“ Mary Ann pointed to the beast tethered to the post.

 

Hester raised her fist to knock again when the door opened and Olivia stood before them, rather wild eyed and pale, but obviously pleased to see them as she asked them to step inside. “We’ve a problem,” she explained as calmly as possible, “Chris has been hurt."

 

“Chris?  How bad is it?” Mary Ann exclaimed and then saw the man outstretched upon the settee and shook her head “Oh Olivia, this doesn't look very good, does it?”

 

Olivia sighed and brushed aside some loose hair from her face, “At least he managed to get here from his place this morning, and then collapsed. Luke’s gone for the sheriff and a doctor.”

 

“Has he said anything about what happened?” Hester asked looking anxiously over at the two children seated by the window.

 

“No, he hasn’t regained consciousness yet.” Olivia sighed and indicated that they should sit down on the chairs by the table since O’Dell had all the settee to himself. “I didn’t want the children outside just in case –“ she lowered her voice “in case there was someone out there who would hurt them as well.”

 

Hannah wriggled in her mother’s arms, anxious to explore and make herself re-acquainted with Sofia’s doll, but Hester held her in her arms tightly even though she wriggled in protest. Marcy got to her feet now and carried the blood stained rags and bowl of water away, while Olivia covered Chris with a blanket.

 

It was obvious that they had done all that could have been expected of them at this juncture, all they could do now was to wait for the doctor.

 

“I’ll take the children upstairs to their room, Miss Olivia.” Marcy said quietly, “Shall I take Hannah too?”

 

She smiled as Hester passed the toddler over and beckoned Reuben and Sofia to go with her. Olivia followed them with her eyes and then sat down as though exhausted.

 

“I can’t believe it was you there when I opened the door,” she sighed wearily and rubbed her face as though to put some life into it, “I suggested to Luke to go tell Ben, but he insisted on going into town himself for the sheriff and doctor.”

 

“Couldn’t he have sent Matt or one of the other men?” Mary Ann asked only for Olivia to shake her head and explain that they were all busy in various other parts of the ranch and not expected anywhere near for a few more days.

 

“He shouldn’t have left you and the children alone.” Hester whispered   “He left you vulnerable to whoever attacked Chris, don’t you see?”

 

Olivia nodded, just what she had feared herself, and why she had prevented the children from going outside.  She glanced anxiously upstairs to make sure Marcy was unable to hear what was being said before bringing the ear ring from her pocket and putting it down on the table, “He had this in his hand .“

 

“It’s beautiful.” Hester picked it up and examined it before putting it back on the table, “Where would he have got it from?”

 

“It’s one of the ear rings that Marcy was wearing the night of that party, when she was attacked. I don’t know what to think about how Chris came to be in possession of it.”

 

“Do you think he has them both? If he does, why not bring them both back to you, and why bring even this one at a time when he had been hurt?” Mary Ann asked with calm logic.

 

“How is Marcy about this?” Hester whispered, leaning forward a little so that her voice wouldn’t carry up the stairs.

 

“I don’t know. She seems to be somewhat disillusioned with Chris at the moment.” Olivia sighed and then rose to her feet as a groan came from the direction of the settee.

 

Once again Hester and Mary Ann exchanged glances as they watched Olivia tend to the injured man who remained deeply unconscious although continuing to bleed profusely. She pressed down on the wad of towelling in an effort to stem the blood and shook her head, “We’ve seen Indians hereabouts since being here.” She observed in a quite casual manner, “Abigail used to see one every so often in the woods, and both Marcy and I have .” She looked over at them, “I wouldn’t like to think one of them would be responsible for this.”

 

“You’ll have to tell the sheriff when he comes,” Hester said matter of factly, “ You should have mentioned it to Ben, Olivia. He would have seen that you weren’t frightened by them again.”

 

“We weren’t frightened.” Olivia rose to her feet and brought the blanket higher over Chris’ chest. “They never harmed us, never even approached us.” She frowned, “It’s just that Indians use knives, a white man would have used a gun.”

 

“Unless he wanted to keep things quiet.” Mary Ann suggested, “A gun shot would have been heard even this far from O’Dell’s cabin, wouldn’t it?”

 

Olivia nodded and gave them a rather wan smile “I am glad you came by.“ She sighed, “Luke doesn’t realise how much I have gown to depend on you all.”

 

“Well, he’s only been here a little while,” Hester tried to put on a brighter smile, “Just a day or so, after all.”

 

Olivia said nothing to that, above their heads they heard the scuffling of childrens’ feet, Hannah’s excited gabblings and Marcy’s voice, gentle and calm, reading a story. For some reason all three women thought the same thing … ‘Poor Marcy.’

...............

 

Jack Hammond hadn’t slept well and had told his staff to manage the shop without him for the day. He walked back and forth to the window to oversee the main road and to look out for any unusual visitors to the sheriff’s office. He felt as though his nerves were strung out so finely that they would snap at any time. His hands were sweating and he constantly wiped them on a handkerchief.

 

It had been an error of judgement going to O’Dell’s. It had been a mistake the first time, when the man had been so drunk that he had told him more than Jack wanted to know about Olivia Phillips and the injured Cartwright. But last night – that had been stupid.

 

He left his vigil at the window and returned to where he had fallen asleep upon his return from O’Dells, and that was when he had realised he had lost one of the ear rings. Fool that he was, he chided himself as he picked up the remaining one, fool to have taken them with him. He’d had a plan though, when he had left home and headed out to town, it was just that seeing O’Dell, drunk again, somehow the plan just hadn’t seemed feasible anymore.

 

He had done a lot of stupid things in his life time, somehow he had always managed to come out alright. He held the jewel in his hand and stared at it, somehow he’d get out of this mess; he just had to think up a good plan.

 

He returned to the window in time to see a man walk into the sheriff’s office, someone he had never seen before but from the description Chris had given he knew it could only have been Luke Phillips. He drew in a sharp breath and moved away from the window in order not to be seen by any curious enough to notice his shadow .

…………………..

 

Adam put down the last chess piece and smiled, glanced up at his father “Check mate.”

 

“Hmm,” Ben frowned and then sighed, “Well done, have to admit I didn’t see that coming.” He smiled and rose to his feet, stretched and looked over at the sky, the outbuildings and towards the corral. He shook his head and looked over at his son who was collecting up the chess pieces and replacing them in their box. “Do you intend to marry her?”

 

“Olivia?” Adam paused in the act of dropping the Queen into her place and he raised an eye brow, “Would you, if you were me?”

 

“I’m not you –“ Ben replied quietly, “But, to be honest with you, Adam, if I were a much younger man, then I would, in all honesty, marry her as quickly as possible before some other man came along and snatched her from under my nose.”

 

The Queen piece dropped into place with a soft thud and Adam  pushed the box to one side. He turned away to look across at the yard, just as his father had done previously. It was always a pleasure to sit out on the porch and play a game of chess, or checkers, and feel the sun settling into one’s bones. It wouldn’t be long before summer would be gone and the chill of autumn would sneak into being. He nodded thoughtfully and stood up, reached for his cane and hesitated a moment before taking hold of it.

 

Both men turned at the sound of a horse trotting into the yard and Ben raised a hand in welcome at seeing John Martin’s buggy appear. John had Lilith with him, and once the buggy had come to a standstill he got down and then helped the little girl down. Lilith smiled “Hello, Mr. Cartwright.” She waved “Hi, Adam.”

 

“Hey, this is a surprise.” Adam grinned and held out a hand which the girl took hold of immediately, “I thought you had forgotten all about us.”

 

She giggled, and shook her head, “Oh no, we haven’t forgotten you.”

 

John grinned “Thought we should come by, we had some news we wanted to share with you.”

 

“Sit down, John.” Ben smiled and sat back down himself, “Hoss did mention something that you told him.”

 

“About our leaving Virginia City?” John ventured and looked at Adam who nodded,

 

“Well, that’s what we wanted to tell you before it leaked out.”

 

Lilith leaned against Adam “I don’t want to go.”

 

“Why not?” he smiled at her and tweaked her cheek, “It’ll be an adventure.”

 

“I know,” she sighed heavily and looked over at John with a miserable woe-begone expression on her face as though hoping that would cause him to change her mind.

 

“Barbara’s keen to go, and it’ll mean that Peter will get better attention. I’m not cut out to be a small town doctor, I prefer the cut and thrust of hospitals and such. I can’t say that I have my Uncle’s dedication, although I wish very much that I had …” his voice trailed away and he frowned, “I’ve learned a lot though, and gained even more in the way of blessings than a man deserves.”

 

“Where are you going, John?” Ben asked now, while his mind thought about how his old friend Paul would be feeling about this apparent desertion.

 

“Albany. The hospital there contacted me.” He frowned, “I asked Jimmy Chang if he would like to take up the post, seeing how he’s only recently left a large hospital and with the recent troubles he’s experienced …but he preferred to stick it out here.”

 

“There’s nothing wrong with sticking it out here…” Ben said with a lift of his dark eyebrows and John smiled and nodded.

 

“Well, we’ll miss you, John.” Adam said slowly and then smiled at Lilith, “You’ll enjoy being there, Lilith, you’ll soon make lots of friends of your own age and then wonder why it was you wanted to stay here.”

 

“And by the way,” Ben interjected “We’ve still plans on having that party we promised you … remember?”

 

Lilith smiled back in response to the older man but then turned to Adam “Will it be a big party, like the one you all had here for Joe’s wedding?”

 

“Oh bigger and better.” Adam grinned, pleased to see a spark of interest in the girls eyes. “You’ve just got to make sure that you’re there.”

 

Hop Sing brought out a jug of lemonade and glasses for them all, and was about to turn into the house when the buggy with Hester and Mary Ann with Hannah, entered the yard.

 

Chapter 71

John Martin approached the wounded man and knelt by his side before gently taking back the blanket and examining the deep gouge in the flesh. He glanced up at Adam and nodded “It’s a deep wound and he’s lost a lot of blood”

Olivia refrained from saying she could have told him that but remained silent as really the only significant thing on her mind now was that Adam was standing by her side, his hand hovering closer to her own as though he couldn’t resist the nearness of her and had to reach out for the reassurance her closeness gave him.

She hadn’t believed her eyes when she had opened the door to the two men. John had ignored the fact that she looked only at Adam as he asked her to take him to the injured man. It was just as he had refrained from asking Adam why he was so insistent on coming along with him to the Double D and then lapsed into silence during the journey.

Now the business was to deal with the injury and he opened his medical bag and got down to work with the calm determination that was his primary gift as a doctor.

It was Marcy who assisted John while Adam drew Olivia away and sat her down outside in the sunstrewn garden. Reuben and Sofia had been brought from the house and encouraged to romp in among the trees, but even they were subdued and clung around Olivia as though the drama in the house had trickled out to haunt them.

Adam put his arm around her waist and drew her near to him so that she could rest her head upon his shoulder and just close her eyes for a few moments. “Luke should be back soon.” Adam said quietly, “It all depends on whether or not he can find Roy.”

“I can’t understand why anyone would want to hurt Chris? He’s never done anything to hurt anybody.”

“It was good that he had the sense to make his way here,” Adam glanced over to where Reuben was feeding his horse with an apple. “Are the children alright?”

“Yes, Sofia thinks Chris fell off his horse and hurt himself, but Reuben knows its something more serious.” Olivia turned to look up at him, “I am so glad you’re here.”

“I couldn’t have stayed away,” Adam smiled down at her and dropped a kiss on her brow “I grabbed the chance to come with John.”

“I’m so glad you did, Adam.” She slipped her hand into his and felt the comfort of his fingers curling around hers, “Thank you.”
…………..

Roy Coffee rode alongside Luke Dent with a preoccupied air. The man’s name, Chris O’Dell, was familiar to him and associated with the assault of the women at the party, then latterly with the attack on the Ponderosa. He had to admit that until those occasions he had never heard of the man.

They reached the Double D to find John Martin standing at the front door wiping his hands on a towel talking to Adam Cartwright. Luke dismounted from his horse, followed by Roy, and looked in surprise at both of the men “I couldn’t get hold of a doctor in town. I thought I’d be coming back to find a dead man here. Thank you for coming.” He shook John’s hand and then looked at Adam, “It’s good to see you here, Adam.”

“How’s the patient?” Roy asked in his usual gruff manner.

“Alive.” John replied, still drying his hands on the towel. He looked at Roy, “A thin bladed knife, it was a deep wound so the blade must have been long and slim. It was thrust in with some force. I’d say whoever had done it didn’t have much liking for the victim.” His mouth did a slight downturn in a grimace lacking humour.

“Is he able to talk?”

“Not at the moment. Not sure how long it will be before he can, to be honest.”

“But he will survive?” Roy removed his hat and looked over at Adam as though he would be able to supply more details than the doctor but Johns voice soon had him returning his attention to him.

“I think he will, eventually. One other thing – he’d been drinking heavily. The smell of whisky was on his clothing.”

Luke stepped forward now “How’s my sister?”

“She’s well. Young Miss Jackson helped me with Mr.O’Dell.” He stepped back to allow them into the house where Olivia was waiting to speak to them and Marcy was scrubbing her hands in a bowl of clean water.
Roy looked around the room and then allowed his eyes to fall upon the wounded man. There was no doubt about it, O’Dell looked far closer to his Maker than at any time in his life before. He asked Olivia some questions about what had happened which co-incided with what Luke had already told him until she showed him the ear ring.

“It was in his hand.” Olivia said anxiously, “It’s one of a pair I had loaned Marcy at the party.”

The jewel dangled in Roy’s hand and he asked where the other was to which she shook her head “I don’t know. They were both missing …”

“Well, I’ll have to keep this for evidence.” Roy slipped it into his pocket which the casual air of a man who obviously assumed it was made from green glass. Adam turned his head slightly to disguise a wry grin, “I guess its best now I go to see where the crime took place. I suppose you’d want to come too?” he said to Adam who nodded.

He leaned forward to pick up his cane and then his hat, vaguely remembered that he had arrived at the ranch by means of John’s buggy but there was O’Dell’s horse. He looked at Olivia who smiled and walked alongside him.

“Adam?”

But he put his finger to her lips and then leaned forward to whisper that he would see her soon.
He was surprised at how strong his leg had become and the ease with which he had been able to mount into the saddle. This, he thought, was not what he had intended for the very first time he would go riding. He turned the horse’s head so that he could follow Roy, and behind him came Luke.
……………………

Jack Hammond left his apartment and strode through the store, and ignored the customers who had turned to greet him. He stood for a moment on the side walk and wondered momentarily where he was to go next. He saw the saloon and made his way there, pushing open the doors and going to the counter. He ordered a beer and made his way to a table.

He had to think, he had to work out a strategy but his head was spinning. He couldn’t even remember what his original plan had been when he had taken the ear rings from their hiding place and ridden out to O’Dell’s cabin. What had he been thinking?

A shadow fell over him and he glanced up to see DeQuille “Can I join you?”

“Looks as though you already have,” Jack said as DeQuille pulled out a chair, “What do you want?”

“Nothing. Just some company.” Dan replied and sat down, placing his glass on the table. “How are things with you, Jack?”

Jack frowned and then shrugged “Much as ever.”

“Good news about Amanda Ridley coming into her fortune, isn’t it?”

“That’s old news.”

“Want to know some recent news?”

Jack felt a thumping in his chest, he picked up his glass “Well?”

“I heard – via the grapevine – that there’s been a murder.”

“A murder? That’s rather dramatically put, isn’t it? There’s some one killed almost every night from some fight or other.” He gulped down some beer, “Two men were shot in a gun fight yesterday afternoon out on the street.” He shrugged and drank some more before looking at the other man “Why tell me?”

“I just wondered if you knew the man. Chris O’Dell?” Dan crooked an eyebrow “He’s the foreman at the Double D.”

“I know him. Is he the victim?”

“Seems to be.”

“How’d you know this?”

“Luke Dent asked me to tell him where the doctor was … so I asked him why and he told me. It all comes down to being in the right place at the right time.” Dan grinned, and picked up his glass. “Not that one could say the same thing about Mr. O’Dell, of course.”

Jack said nothing to that but finished his drink and left the saloon without looking back at the Editor. He felt his palms sweating again and had to force himself not to take out his handkerchief to wipe them dry.
...........

The cabin was just as O’Dell had left it, with the door wide open and the lamp now smoking the funnel black. The three men stepped inside and looked around them as though some profound clue would fall from the ceiling into their laps. Roy removed his hat and scratched his head “Hmmm.”

“Well, he wasn’t stabbed here, that’s for sure.” Adam murmured as he approached the table to snuff out the smouldering wick in the lamp.

“How do you know that?” Luke asked looking at the other two men and feeling rather out of place. He was, after all, the newcomer and felt the obvious need to exert himself favourably. Adam’s comment made him feel he’d failed from the start.

“No sigh of blood anywhere.” Adam looked down at the table where the lamp had been standing and his long fingers touched upon the pages of the open book.
It was interesting to see what O’Dell had been reading and while the other two men looked in various other parts of the cabin Adam’s eyes and fingers wandered across the page of the bible that Chris had left open and from the underlining of certain words had taken them to heart … Judas Iscariot had sold his master for 30 silver pieces … underlined in dark ink and recently from the state of the pen that had been stabbed into the inkpot. The whole account of Judas had been similarly treated and it left Adam considering why O’Dell had felt so strongly about this particular character in the scriptures.

He looked at the other contents on the table … two coins that looked as though tossed casually across the table, a half empty bottle of cheap whiskey and a glass that contained a little of the liquid. There was a tin box with the lid open and a quantity of money within it.

Adam ran his fingers through what was there, until he found a small notebook at the bottom. He filched it out and opened it. Then with a sigh and a pursing of the lips he returned it and closed the lid down.

Some things fell into place and made sense now. O’Dell had scribbled enough entries down in the book to confirm that he had been supplying DeQuille with information and being paid for it. Adam wondered exactly how much that would have included and when exactly DeQuille would choose to print it.

He heard Roy’s voice and turned towards the older man “I’m going outside and look see what I can find there?”

Luke volunteered another opinion “Do you think he could have gone outside and fallen – maybe he heard something and took a knife, he was obviously drunk –“ he gestured towards the whiskey “ perhaps he stumbled and fell on his knife.”

“I doubt it,” Roy muttered and jerked a thumb at the gun belt and empty holster hanging by the door “He took a gun with him as well.”

Luke sighed then nodded, and glanced at Adam who seemed to have ignored the conversation. Luke cleared his throat “He must have heard something or someone outside.”

“So he took his gun –“ Roy nodded and stepped out into the yard and glanced over at the stable, “He weren’t expecting no body else he wouldn’t have been surprised at the sound of someone out here.”

“Why’d he have that ear ring ?” Adam asked, his brow creased “Why take a gun in one hand and that ear ring in the other? Doesn’t make sense.”

Roy nodded and thrust out his bottom lip, “Right, it don’t make sense.” He led the way to the outbuilding, treading carefully, then paused “Ah – one gun. Unfired.”

“So he felt comfortable with the person who had come.” Luke volunteered and received an answering nod from Roy.

“Maybe he was going to sell the ear ring to the other person?” Adam said and then shook his head, “But then why take the gun if he was expecting a buyer and –“ he paused.

“And?”

“I don’t know, Roy. That ear ring bothers me … I should think if you could find who has the other one in their possession you’d know who tried to kill O’Dell.”

“Mind you,” Luke grinned, “If O’Dell recovers consciousness he’ll be able to tell us himself.”

“Yeah, and that’ll make my life a whole lot easier, son. Let’s hope that’s what happens. Now then –“ Roy pointed to the splatters of blood “He fell here, crawled some ways, managed to get the horse.”

“His tracks have obscured anything the other person may have left … not very helpful should O’Dell die without telling us who was here.” Adam leaned forward “Here’s a clear print. Not a boot mark either.”

“Lemme see thar –“ Roy looked down and nodded, “Mmm, man’s shoe print. Not overly large.”

Luke stepped back out of the way and watched Roy, whom he had decided to be nothing more than a bumbler, an old man who should have retired years ago. Adam he respected and yet felt intimidated by due to the mans self composure and assurance. He looked back at the cabin and observed that it hadn’t changed much over time.

“You came here before?” Adam asked as he watched Roy disappearing into the stable.

“Yes, years ago when Jack O’Dell was foreman, Chris used to tag along with him too.”

“Would you say Chris was a reliable man to work with?”

“I don’t know him as he is now, but as a kid he was alright. His father was a hard drinker and bad tempered. Never knew a woman here though… I believe she was killed by Indians en route here.”

Adam nodded. He could hear references of other women being killed in that way without blanching but his mind always harkened back to Inger . He sighed, “Many did, I mean died on the journey out.”

“From the look of it O’Dell’s falling into his father’s pattern with the drinking.”

“Hmm, lots of men on their own tend to do so.” Adam limped towards the stable leaning on his cane, he stopped when Roy came out with a knife in his hand “That the weapon?”

“Seems to be – and just as Doc Martin described it.”

Luke and Adam peered at it and nodded agreement, from the amount of blood and gore on it there could be no doubt of it being the weapon. “It’s a pretty piece.” Adam observed.

Luke mentally agreed, it was ‘a pretty piece’, with an ornate handle. It was more decorative than anything else. He wondered who would have come this far out to see O’Dell with a knife like that one.

“Right,” Roy said, carefully folding the knife in a handkerchief and putting it in his pocket “Let’s get back and see how things are with O’Dell. Let’s hope he can tell us a few things.”

Adam merely glanced back at the scuff marks on the ground and then followed the sheriff. Luke was the one to go back to the cabin and close the door.
………………

John Martin had left the Double D in order to collect Lilith from the Ponderosa and return back to the town. O’Dell was in a serious condition and his life hovered on between life and death. John had sewn up the wound but admitted that he was unsure how much damage there had been to internal organs. He had been bandaged up and a bed made up for him in the room that had once been Ephraim’s study and in which Luke had been sleeping.

Olivia greeted them with food on the table and coffee. Marcy, looking strained and anxious, served up the bread and avoided their eyes. Roy drank the coffee but said he had to return to town, “I’ll be back sometime later, got to start asking questions,” he mumbled through a coffee drenched moustache.

Adam also declined eating although grateful for the coffee. He had to return for the redressing on his leg and rather regretted not having been back in time to get a ride home with John in the buggy. He looked at Olivia and she nodded, excused herself from the table and walked with him to the door.

“Are you going to be alright with O’Dell here?” Adam asked her as they walked towards the horse.

“Yes, he’s just a sick man who needs care and attention, and Marcy is very good, she’ll help as much as she can.”

He smiled at her then and took hold of her hand “You’re missing a ring from your finger…” he murmured, gently rubbing his thumb along the white circle where the wedding ring had been.

“Yes. I thought it was the right time.” Olivia replied and bowed her head so that he could see how the sun shone upon her hair before she looked up at him again “Adam, I –“

He gave her no chance to say another word but leaned down to kiss her mouth and once again she found herself yielding into him, her body naturally falling into the line of his own.

Chapter 72

For some moments Olivia watched Adam ride from view and then with a vague smile playing upon her lips she returned to the house. It was when at the door and about to push it open that she remembered Marcy telling her that Chris had had a visit from town the night before the attack. She turned back to see if Adam was in hailing distance but he had already rounded the bend in the track and disappeared into the trees.

Marcy came to her with an apprehensive look on her face and asked if she thought Chris would die. Olivia gently put an arm around the younger womans shoulders and told her, quietly, that John had given no reassurance one way or the other. “We shall have to wait and see, Marcy, and just do our very best for him.”

She picked up her apron and tied it around her before going into the small room where O’Dell was unconscious upon the settee. Marcy trailed in behind her and watched as she felt for the pulse and checked the bandages. “Well, there’s no excess bleeding, Marcy, the bandage is still clean. He has a high fever, perhaps we should give him some of the sedative the doctor left.”

“Miss Olivia, I feel so guilty –“ Marcy's voice trailed away into a sob which she attempted vainly to prevent but which slipped out anyway.

“Why?” Olivia paused in the act of pouring the medication into a spoon, “Why should you feel guilty?. You didn’t stab him”

“I wasn’t very pleasant to him though. I let him know that I didn’t approve of his drinking.”

“Well, there’s nothing wrong in that, I would have done the same.”

Luke came into the room and looked down at Chris with a severe look on his face, “Didn’t realise he was still living in that cabin his father built all that time ago. It’s cleaner and tidier though, and he didn’t deserve what happened. Odd about that ear ring.”

Marcy sighed and bowed her head. Something else she had to feel guilty about and she was about to apologise, again, when Olivia said that the ear ring wasn’t as important as the man’s life. Luke leaned against the door his arms folded across his chest “So if the ear rings belonged to you, how come they got lost?”

Very softly, in order not to disturb the wounded patient, Olivia explained about the dance, the attack upon Marcy and how the jewellery got lost in the struggle. “They were bound to get lost,” she added quite truthfully, “after all they are heavy and they aren’t made for pierced ears. Imagine how painful it would have been, Marcy, if they had been ripped from your ears?"

Marcy agreed she was more than glad not to have suffered that but made it sound as though she were suffering far worse at that present moment. Luke watched her and then turned back to his sister, “So who would have noticed them … who was nearby enough to have seen them?”

“Oh Luke, as if we can remember that now? There were so many people milling around, they could have been lost on the ground for days before anyone saw them.”

Olivia managed to get the sedative through O’Dell’s clenched teeth with an effort and looked at him thoughtfully, “I know Chris didn’t have them at the time. He was a great help to us and so kind. If he had even one of them he would have returned it to me. I know he would have done. He’s an honest man.”

“He was drunk last night –“ Luke said, standing away from the door now and rubbing his chin, “There was half a bottle of whisky on the table, and an empty one stashed away in the sink”

“Perhaps so, but that doesn’t mean he’s dishonest.” Olivia replied briskly and wiped around Chris’ face with a damp cloth, “Now why don’t you go and get yourself something to eat. Marcy has made a really fine meal it would be a shame to waste it.”

Marcy sent a grateful look in Olivia’s direction and followed Luke from the room to where the children were seated at the dining table eating. Luke pulled up a chair and sat down and smiled at Marcy when he saw the food awaiting him“Thank you, Marcy.”

“My pleasure, Mr. Luke.”

“Don’t call me that, I’m just Luke –“ his eyes twinkled and he looked at Reuben and Sofia, “Except to these two ruffians.”

“I ain’t a ruffian.” Reuben protested with a mouthful of food.

“What’s a ruff’un?” Sofia piped up with round eyes and fluttering eyelashes.

Olivia could hear the murmur of their voices in the other room and continued to straighten the blanket that covered Chris. She was about to leave when he opened his eyes, inhaled sharply and groaned. She leaned forward “Chris?”

“Miss Olivia?” he reached out a faltering hand which she seized in her own “I’m sorry, so sorry. Should never have taken to the bottle again. Had too much to drink didn’t realise what was happening.”

“Do you remember what happened to you, Chris? Can you remember who stabbed you?”

“Stabbed me? No. I can’t remember anything except having to get the horse saddled and get here. Don’t know – can’t remember-“ he was breathing fast and his eyes were closing “I did it for Marcy. I’m sorry, it wasn’t right but he paid me money. Like Judas, can’t be trusted.”

Luke had returned to the room on hearing the sound of the voices and now asked what had been said but Olivia could only shake her head and admit that it had been nothing worth knowing.
………………..

Jack Hammond stood at the far end of the counter and watched as his staff handled the customers. He remembered standing in just the same position when a boy and watching his father and mother serve behind that self same counter. He could also remember with great clarity a day when Lee Chang had come in and asked for a flag to place on his sons birthday cake. He was a young man then and that day stood out as the day he had ceased to respect his father.

He could remember it as clearly now as the day it happened. The way his father had looked over at Fulmer’s paid bully, the sheen of sweat dewing his pale skin and the way his eyes had been unable to meet with Lee Changs as he told the lie that there were no flags left.

He had been there to watch the Cartwrights come in and face his father down and leave with the 18 small flags, and how his father hadn’t known what to do – whether to bluster his way along with the lie and appease Fulmer or give in to the Cartwrights. Jack had despised his father for giving in. From thence onwards he had seen his father as ineffectual and weak.

He had wanted to be better than that which was why he had built up the business and worked hard to increase his holdings in town. He had shares in mines and the railways. He was rich. There was nothing to be afraid of, nothing!

He saw John Martin and Lilith drive past in the buggy and wondered where they had been, he couldn’t recall whether or not Luke Dent had found any doctor. He felt his hands sweating again and pulled out his handkerchief to wipe them dry and as he did so he remembered how his father used to do just the same thing. A shudder of self revulsion shivered through him and he pushed the handkerchief back out of sight.

He remembered then how he had lost the other ear ring and his heart thumped harder in his ribs than ever, so much so that he couldn’t hear Mrs. Henshaw asking him something about some blue material but had turned aside and hurried up the stairs to his apartment.

There had been so much blood. It had splurged out over his hand, hot and thick, and he had to pull out his handkerchief to wipe it clean. It must have been then that he has lost the ear ring, must have been, oh for pities sake, he groaned inwardly, that was the only possible time.

He drew in a deep breath and walked to the window to look down at the town. Another few deep breaths and some hard thinking. No one knew he had ever possessed the ear rings so it followed that no one would expect him to have the one remaining one.
Perhaps people would think that they had been in O’Dell’s possession all the time, that he not only sold information to DeQuille but had stolen the ear rings as well.

He could barely breathe. He swallowed in a dry mouth and dabbed around his neck with the handkerchief. Life was getting more and more complicated and it was getting harder to think about what to do next.
………………………….

Adam dismounted from O’Dell’s horse and leaned a moment or two in order to steady himself a little. It annoyed him to realise that his premature ride had resulted in a considerable amount of pain, more than he had anticipated. He tethered the reins and left the horse to make his way to the house.

Hester opened the door and smiled rather hesitatingly at him “We were getting rather anxious about you,” she said in a voice that indicated real concern “When John came back for Lilith and told us you had gone – Adam, where’s that blood coming from?”

Her voice had risen to a shrill cry and even Adam was startled into asking, in some alarm, exactly what blood was she talking about and then looking down at his pants to where she was pointing he was able to explain that it was O’Dell’s .

“It must have been on the saddle –“ he muttered and pulled a wry face as he limped back into the house by her side, resisting her hovering hands to ‘help him’ in to the house.

He slipped off his hat and nodded over at his father and brothers. “O’Dell’s alive, just about,” he said before any of them could say anything to him, “Roy found the weapon.”

Ben rose to his feet much like some Eastern Potentate about to levy some formidable law upon some wretched subject but Adam raised a hand “I know, Pa, it was stupid of me to go. But I had to –“ he said nothing more but almost laughed at the way Ben wilted and resumed his seat, “I’ll – huh – I’ll just go and get changed into some clean clothes.”

“Well, Pa,” Hoss patted his father on the shoulder “I guess that told you, huh?”

Ben nodded but said nothing. Had he been in Adams’ situation his concern for the woman he loved would have – and had at times - prompted just the same action. He cleared his throat and declined saying anything.
………………..

Roy Coffee sat at his desk and looked thoughtfully at the knife as he turned it over and over in his hands. It seemed odd to him, the whole thing, very odd. The attempted killing must have been unpremeditated for the knife to have been left behind. The victim must have pulled it from his body during his attempts to get his horse saddled, folk who had been shot or stabbed had done odder things than that after the initial attack. It was only later, when the shock had worn off that the body gave way to collapse.

A pretty piece Adam Cartwright had said, and not the usual weapon found or used in these parts. Roy rubbed his jaw with a rough hand, and called Dodds over “Ever see anything like this before?”

“Nope,” came the prompt answer, “Not the usual kind of weapon we see’s hereabouts, is it?”

“Jest what I thought myself.“ Roy nodded.

“Seems more like the kind of thing you’d buy from the Emporium for display purposes.”

“Display purposes? What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Wal, folks like to use them kind of things as ornaments, don’t they? Or letter openers.”

“Tchah, letter openers!” Roy scoffed and snorted before rising to his feet, “You make sure things are alright here, Dodds, I’m busy.”

Letter openers indeed, Roy growled to himself, as if people went around stabbing folk with any such thing.

Jack Hammond watched Roy leave his office and make his way to the General Emporium. He had watched Roy’s comings and goings for many years and knew when Roy walked in a certain manner, purposeful was one way it could have been described, it was because he was pursuing his line of enquiries. Roy had that way of jutting out his jaw and straightening his shoulders when about to do his lawful pursuing and Jack felt a sudden reluctance to be anywhere near the store when Roy turned his attention towards it.

Doubt then seized hold … what if some member of the staff said something incriminating, something that he, Jack, could not substantiate himself or clarify in a way that would not lead Roy to suspect him in anything to do with O’Dell? He felt sick with fear and for the first time in his life could feel some understanding of the panic his father had felt all that time ago when Lee Chang had asked for an American flag.

Chapter 73

The redressing of Adam’s leg took place amid some severe and somewhat shrill invective from Hop Sing when, upon removing the previous dressing, he found that the wound which had been the cause of most concern had torn open. It was just enough to have bled a little and look raw. Adam was too tired and too concerned about matters involving the Double D and Olivia to be unduly worried about anything Hop Sing had to say. He listened and mumbled appropriate apologies and left the rest to his old friend to patch up. So far as he was concerned his leg was becoming a major nuisance.

Ben came in after some little while to help with the exercises which he always carried out with a thoroughness that Hoss at times avoided, mainly because Adam would hint that he could ‘do without that one today’ !

“So – how was Olivia?” Ben murmured as he flexed Adam’s leg and lowered it back down onto the bed.

“Caring for O’Dell extremely efficiently.” Adam closed his eyes and sighed, the pain was subsiding again now and Hop Sings jabbering had ceased. “Luke seems to have some good sense in him. I think he would take on the Double D very well. He isn’t afraid of hard work that’s for sure.”

“Hmm, it was a pity Ephraim could never see the qualities in his sons. He more or less pushed them out and into that war. Philip, if I remember rightly, was a sensible lad.”

Adam said nothing to that as his mind retraced the events that had taken place earlier at the cabin and the ranch. He remembered the way Roy had searched the place with his usual methodical manner which he had noticed had irritated Luke. “It’s the ear ring that’s the main puzzle.” Adam muttered as his father leaned down to knead the muscles in his upper thigh.

“I would’ve thought finding the man who tried to kill O’Dell was the main priority.”

Adam gave a wry down turn grin, “Mm, if he survives he may be able to name the person, but there’s as much likelihood that he may not.”
……………………..

Paul Martin came later in the day to attend to Chris. He checked the wound carefully and noticed that the mans breathing was rapid and shallow. His colour was grey and his skin flaccid. Paul left the room looking quite concerned. “I’m afraid he’s not doing as well as I had hoped. I wish he had not removed that knife, people don’t think at times like this that it’s never wise to handle such things themselves.” He continued to wipe his hands on the towel with a distracted air, “Riding here as well caused more bleeding than if he had just stayed there in his cabin and waited for help.”

Olivia said nothing to that but waited patiently to be told what to do next. It seemed to her a moot point to be criticising the poor man for doing something that some would have considered quite heroic at another time. Marcy hovered by the door waiting to know what Paul intended to do about the injured man but when the doctor reached for his hat it was quite obvious to both women that he had every intention of leaving Chris to be cared for by them.

“I’ve left him a sedative although I’m loath to recommend you give him any as his blood pressure is very low and the sedative may take it even lower. It’s possible there’s more internal damage than we first thought. Won’t know unless we operate but he’s too weak for us to even do that –“ he tapped his mouth his index finger and then shook his head “Do you think you could care for him a while longer, Mrs. Phillips? I have another patient to visit in this location and shall come by in a few hours time.”

Luke stepped aside for the doctor to pass and watched Paul stride out to the buggy, he smiled at Olivia and put his arm around her shoulders, “I’d have recognised him anywhere, he doesn’t change, does he?”

“No, he’s a good friend.” Olivia said gently and then turned to look at Marcy, “Are you alright, Marcy, you look very pale.”

“I’m just worried, Miss Olivia. I feel responsible for what happened and –“

Luke stepped forward and put a kindly hand on her shoulder, then looked intently into her face in order to get her attention “You are not responsible for what happened, Marcy. You must stop blaming yourself about this, do you understand?”

“But I lost the ear rings …” Marcy shook her head and blinked back tears, not just because of the misery she felt but also because of the unexpected kindness from him.

“Marcy,” Olivia took her hand, “If that is the case then I am to blame for asking you to wear them.” She smiled at the younger woman and then looked at Luke, “Where are you going to sleep tonight, Luke? I’m afraid it looks as though your beds been requisitioned.”

“I’ll take a blanket and sleep in the hay loft, it won’t be the first time. Anyway, O’Dell needs a decent bed –“ he didn’t need to add that it could be the last one he ever slept in but both women knew he meant that anyway.
………………….

Jack Hammond had hurried upstairs for a quick glass of brandy and washed his hands thoroughly before he returned to the store. Mr. Murray was about to put up the closed sign in the door when Roy stepped inside, removed his hat and looked around him with that all encompassing glance that made them all feel that he had seen far more than they would have liked and even right down into their innermost soul. Jack nodded to Murray who returned to the other side of the counter.

“I’m wondering if you can help me somehow or other.”
Roy’s drawling voice was friendly and he stepped closer to them.

Jack nodded and looked at Murray as though the pair of them were co-conspirators and willing to prove themselves more than happy to help. Jack had decided that the best way to deal with Roy was as though he were handling a poker game. Most game players in town had faced Jack Hammond over the gaming table at some time and another – and lost out as a result.
He pulled his face straight and nodded “What is it, sheriff Coffee?”

“I’m looking for a knife.”

“Any particular kind?” Jack asked and marvelled at how easily the words slipped out of his mouth, and no hint of sweating palms. “Mr. Murray will show you our latest hunting knives. Got a quantity of ‘em new in from New York only yesterday.”

“Yesterday, huh?” Roy raised an eyebrow and then looked at Mr. Murray who was listening intently.

“Over here, sheriff.” Jack walked to where the knives were set out in a glass covered section under the counter. “Just take your pick.”

Roy looked at them quickly and shook his head “No, not this sort, it’s kinda dainty, you know, the knife I’m looking for.”

“Dainty?” Jack made the word sound as though it was hardly possible to have a ‘dainty’ knife, “What are you thinking of using it for, sheriff?”

“Just –“ Roy paused, what was it he would use it for? He remembered what Dodds had said and nodded, “Ornamental use, kind of for opening letters.”

Murray nodded “I know the kind you mean-“ he looked at Jack who had his ‘poker face’ firmly fixed in place, “Over to the left of the counter, Mr. Hammond.”

Jack nodded as though only now realising that, of course, that was where to look for a ‘dainty’ knife. He led Roy to the area indicated by Murray and pointed to the rather decorative arrangement of knives. Roy had to lean down to inspect them and then shook his head “Can’t see the one I’m looking for.”

“Is it to replace one you’ve lost?” Jack asked just beginning to feel a little irritated now.

“Nope –“ Roy shook his head, “More like one I’ve found.”

Murray and Jack looked at him blankly and sighed, “I’m sorry, sheriff, if you would explain ?”

“A man was stabbed last night by a particular knife, I wanted to find a match for it hereabouts, but seems you ain’t got one.” Roy frowned.

“You make that sound like a bad thing.” Murray said and glanced at Jack who shook his head and shrugged.

“Depends.” Roy tugged at some hairs in his moustache just enough to make himself look like a man deep in thought, “I’ll show you a sketch of the one I’m asking about.” He pulled a piece of crumpled paper from his pocket and then slowly smoothed it out on the counter.
Murray and Jack leaned forward to look at it and then looked at the sheriff. “Ever seen one like this before?”

“No, never.” Jack replied so promptly that Murray closed his mouth again and swallowed spit. They both looked at Roy as though they couldn’t see the point of him being still there.

Roy nodded and put the sketch (skilfully executed by his deputy) back into his pocket. “Either of you go out of town last night?”

“I went to see my lady friend.” Murray replied blushing, “Got home just before 9. My landlady can vouch for that, and my friend for the time before then after 7 o’clock.”

“I went for a ride –“ Jack said in all honesty, “I was going to join in a game of poker at the Carlisles but the stakes were too high for me. Besides I heard that Miss Ridley had taken to the gaming tables again and wanted to avoid seeing her there. I didn’t see anyone.”

“What time was that?”

“About 7.30 I should imagine. I got to thinking ‘why bother’ and so turned the horse round and got back here about 8 p.m. I’ve no one to vouch for me though.”

Roy nodded and frowned, he could recall seeing a light in the apartment above the store when on his night rounds but it was later, much later … “Thank you for your co-operation, gentlemen.”

He replaced his hat and followed Jack to the door. He paused a moment and then looked back at the two men. Murray stood there looking confused and wearing a neat pair of patent leather shoes, and Jack, standing by the open door with a smile on his face, looking smart and eager to help with his tidy clothes and well polished shoes.

Roy bade them goodbye and left the building coming to the conclusion that far more people in town wore shoes than he had realised.

Jack watched him go and then turned to Murray, “Close the shop now, Murray. Thanks for your help.”

Murray nodded and watched his employer leave by the stairs that led up to his apartment. By the time Roy had reached his office Hammonds Store was closed and locked up for the night.

Jack had another small glass of brandy and sat down in one of his big leather chairs. He went over in his mind all that had taken place during Roy’s visit. Every word was carefully analysed and considered. He knew that the only weak link was Murray’s memory. If his assistant were to remember that up to six weeks ago there had been just such a dagger as the one Roy was asking about in the store then there could be a problem. He sat still and concentrated on what to say or do when or should that occur.

Dodds looked at the sheriff as Roy flung his hat down, “No success then?”

“No.”

“Perhaps it was a stranger then, someone passing by?"

“Dodds, don’t say anymore unless you really want to be mistaken for O’Clary’s donkey. You ever been to that cabin of O’Dells?”

“No, sir.”

Roy frowned and poured himself some coffee, it was well stewed, he’d got used to drinking coffee like it and carried the mug back to his desk, “You know something, there’s an awful lot of men in this town that don’t wear boots.”
............


The young woman got up from her chair and made her way to the door leading to the study where Chris O’Dell was sleeping. She stood still and silent as though waiting for some sound to indicate that he was still alive. She turned away and then stopped in her tracks as Luke Dent entered the room, “I'm sorry,” she said quietly “I didn’t realise you were here.”

“I only came in to collect another blanket.” Luke replied and stepped back to allow her to return to her seat, “How is he?”

“Sleeping.” She frowned, “I think he’s sleeping I was too frightened to go in and make sure.”

“Are you and O’Dell – I mean – is there an agreement between you both?”

She turned away and stared at the flame in the lamp that flickered close by, she shook her head “I don’t know.” She admitted with a hesitation that made him curious “I think he would like to think there was, but –“

“But?”

“I – noticed – the other day –“ she paused and shook her head, “He’d been drinking. I mean the previous night, he’d drunk so much that he couldn’t even remember what it was that he and Jack Hammond had been talking about and I thought then, I couldn’t marry a man like that, not like my father.”

Luke said nothing for a moment or two but observed for that time the young woman seated before him. He cleared his throat, “Can you remember what night Jack Hammond visited Chris?”

“Why – it was the night before last, of course.” She looked at him in surprise, “The morning he came here late for work.”

“And who is this Jack Hammond?”

She grinned “Don’t you know, sir?”

“I told you, my name’s Luke.”

“Well, Luke,” she drawled the name as though finding it strange to use it, “Jack Hammond owns the biggest store in Virginia City. His father owned the store before him. He’s very rich.”

“I see. I don’t know much about what happens in Virginia City, my family dealt mainly with businesses in Carson.” He turned away now and then paused “Marcy, don’t you think it strange that a rich businessman from Virginia City would ride out all that way to see Chris O’Dell? Why do you think he’d have done that?”

Marcy only shook her head in bewilderment, “I don’t know, sir. I mean – Luke.”

The sound of a buggy entering the yard made them pause and it was Luke who opened the door to Paul Martin. “How is he?”

Luke said nothing but with a sweep of the hand indicated the door of the room where O’Dell lay.
…………….

Hester Cartwright snuggled into her husband’s arms and kissed him tenderly, “Darling, I was thinking –“

“Thinking? Shucks, Hester sweetheart, what about?”

“I was thinking about Adam, and Olivia Phillips.”

“Oh? Dang it, Hester, don’t you think it would be better to jest leave ‘em be? After all you got that party organised and now we got practically the whole town coming.”

She laughed softly and kissed him again, “Not the whole town, darling. Don’t exaggerate. Anyway I was going to say, before you interrupted me that I think Adam has fallen for her.”

“For Olivia?”

“Mmm –mm.”

“How’d you know?”

“Oh Hoss, look at the way he insisted on going with John to see if Mrs.. Phillips was safe?”

“I thought he was going to help out .”

She laughed again, a throaty giggle that made him turn around and bring her closer to him “Oh Hoss, that’s exactly what he was wanting to do.”

“Good, but right now, I need helping out – right here.” He whispered and kissed her bringing any further comments to a murmured end.
………………

Adam paced the floor slowly and with measured determination. The day had shown him that he needed to strengthen his leg and get mobile as soon as he possibly could, not only because he needed to get out of the house more, but because the frustration of being a patient was becoming mentally exhausting.

He left his walking stick at one end of the room and without its aid stepped out towards it. He shut off his mind from pain, telling himself that he had been shot and wounded enough times to be able to control that at least. His main concern was that the leg would give way due to the weakness from his hip to his knee. The memory of the morning when he had attempted to get into the saddle and found it impossible due to such weakness still haunted him and filled him with dread that it would re-occur .

He was breathing heavily by the time he reached the walking stick and leaned against the wall for a moment to catch his breath. He turned and began the slow walk back while holding the cane beneath his arm although half way back to the bed he had to use it. Frustrated, he threw the cane on the floor and fell back onto the bed.

He told himself that he would try again later, after he had rested a while. He turned to face the window and watched the stars in the night sky and remembered nights on the bridge of his ship with the helmsman close by and one of his officers beside him. He thought of O’Brien and wondered where he and the Baltimore were now and whether or not Tao Wei Peng would ever return to China with his family or whether he would just ‘disappear’ as he knew, at times, such did occur.
Within minutes he was sleeping soundly.
………………..

“Miss Marcy?”

She turned as Paul entered the room and beckoned to her “Yes, sir?”

“Mr. O’Dell wishes to speak to you. I don’t think he has much longer, my dear, but he wants to speak to you.”

She glanced anxiously at Olivia who gave her a fleeting smile of encouragement before she followed Paul back into the room where O’Dell lay looking a ghastly grey colour and his skin damp and clammy with sweat “Mr. O’Dell? It’s me – Marcy.”

She drew closer to the bed and knelt down by the bedside and took hold of his hand and then shivered a little at its coldness. When his fingers tightened around hers she jumped and her heart thudded in her chest, his voice was rough as it whispered her name and she had to repeat that yes, it was her.

“Marcy, I have to tell you –“ he whispered but so hoarsely that it was hard to understand the words he was speaking “I have to tell you – I’m so sorry – so sorry.”

“What about? What have you to be sorry about, Mr. O’Dell?”

“About what I told the newspaperman, Marcy. I’m a poor man, and I wanted to get some money so that I could buy you trinkets and things ladies like –“ his voice drifted away and she glanced over at Paul who was standing near by but then Chris began to speak again, “I told him about things happening here. He was interested because of Adam Cartwright being involved you see? It was for the money – but –“

“Mr. O’Dell, I don’t understand what you mean.”

“No,” he sighed “No, you wouldn’t understand, You’re too sweet and honest to know what I mean … I sold …”

She waited for him to finish but he never did, nor could.

Paul came and touched her on the shoulder so she pulled her hand free and quickly walked out of the room, looked at Olivia and began to cry. For Chris O’Dell all his hopes, dreams and fears were laid to rest and would plague him no longer.
……………..

Mary Ann Cartwright lay back against the pillows and closed her eyes. Joe’s fingers gently caressed the outline of her face with his finger before he kissed her again. These moments after their most intimate of times together were equally as precious, and as lovely as the moments before… she smiled lazily, like a cat who had the best cream, and waited for him to kiss her once more.

Later as Joe was about to slip into sleep she raised herself up onto her elbow and looked down at him, then leaned forward and kissed his ear and rubbed her face against his and laughed softly when he told her to go to sleep like a good girl.

“Joe?”

“Yes?” he kept his eyes closed and refused to turn back to look at her because he was tired, really tired. Sleep beckoned but so did love … he sighed “Yes?”

“Do you think that Adam could be in love with Olivia Phillips?”

He screwed up his face and wrinkled his nose “What made you think of them?”

“You did.”

“I did no such thing.” He protested and yawned.

“I was thinking everyone should be able to enjoy what we have, Joe. There’s so much joy being together - like this –“ she dropped a kiss on the back of his neck.

“So how did that bring you round to thinking of my brother?”

“Just that I suddenly thought back to this morning, when he was so insistent on going to the Double D and got so angry with Ben – there was something in his face, something that reminded me of you -.”

“Sure, I get angry with my Pa all the time.” Joe chuckled and tweaked a strand of hair between his fingers.

“No,no, not that kind of look.” She sighed and rolled away from him, “You’d have to be a woman to understand what I mean.”

Joe frowned at that comment and was about to say something when her heavy breathing indicated that she had fallen asleep. He turned onto his side and sighed, then smiled thoughtfully trying to recapture the moment earlier that day when Adam had ridden off with John Martin. For some reason it seemed a very long time ago.

Chapter 74

 

Jimmy Chang said little when he came the following morning and looked at Adam’s leg. The expression on his face conveyed quite clearly to his patient his disapproval of riding around the countryside with a barely healed wound in his upper thigh. Adam sighed and looked out of the window while Jimmy dealt with the injury. There was little time spent on the debrading now and Jim stood up and away from the bed “Show me your walking without the cane.”

 

Without a word Adam swung his legs over and placed his feet on the floor. Then began to walk carefully towards the far wall, turned and walked back before sitting down in the chair by the window. “Good.” Dr. Chang nodded “Now again.”

 

“Again?” Adam lifted his eyebrows and then heaved himself up and retraced his footsteps.

 

The limp was obvious but so was the renewed strength in the leg and Chang nodded approval with every step, “Very good.”

 

Adam wiped sweat from his brow and sat down again “You’re looking very serious.”

 

“I was thinking that there is no need for me to come along any more. When or if you need me you come for me. Or send … “

 

“No more clearing out?”

 

“All clean and healing very well.”

 

“What about the exercises and such?”

 

“Hop Sing can do that – as before, every four hours.”

 

James picked up his medical bag and closed it with a snap, “I see you when you need me.”

 

Adam gave a slightly wry smile and shook his head “You mean – no more friendly doctors visits every morning?”

 

James smiled now and nodded “No more morning visits. Su Ling will be very pleased.”

 

“So will quite a few others –“ Adam admitted as he got to his feet, and reached for the cane.

 

“Use it while you feel it necessary but keep trying to walk without it as much as you can.”

 

Adam nodded and walked with James to the door. He shook Jimmy’s hand and then watched as the young doctor left the house and walked to his buggy. He was about to close the door when Jimmy turned “Oh, Dr. Paul told me to tell you that Mr.O’Dell died last night. He thought you may be interested in knowing.”

 

Adam nodded and looked back towards the house as Ben came to stand by his side, “O’Dell died last night.” He said quietly

 

“So it’ll be murder now,” Ben replied and Adam nodded, saw Chang drive from the yard and then turned to his father, “I’d best get there.”

 

“We’ll both go,” Ben said “This time.”

 

………………

 

News of Chris O’Dell’s death reached Jack Hammond before mid –day. He was told by DeQuille when he had gone to the Bucket of Blood for something to drink. He wondered if the word 'Murderer' was branded on his forehead the way that the Editor looked at him so he drank down his beer and left the saloon.

 

He walked to the store and paused when he saw Roy approaching the building. He stepped back and went in the opposite direction, then hesitated as he realised that Murray would be there, alone, to answer any question that Roy may ask.

 

He opened the door just as Roy had asked Murray where his employer was, so that Roy only had to follow the direction of the man’s eyes to see Jack standing framed in the door way. “Sheriff?”

 

“Mr. Hammond.” Roy nodded and jerked his head at Murray as an indication to him to leave the room.

Jack raised his eyebrows and closed the door behind him, “Anything wrong, Roy?”

 

“You heard that Chris O’Dell died ?”

 

“Just heard from Dan DeQuille.”

 

“I heard that you’d paid O’Dell a visit the previous night, the night before he died?”

 

Jack opened and then closed his mouth. The last thing he had expected was that O'Dell would have told anyone about this but with it having been said he felt it unwise to deny it, so he nodded affirmation and cleared his throat while he tried to think of some way to defend such association. Roy inhaled deeply “Well now, care to explain what you were doing there?”

 

Jack walked to the counter and tapped the fingers of one hand upon it before he nodded, “Chris was a drinker, quite a heavy, regular drinker. I used to see him in the saloons quite often.”

 

“Go on –“

 

“Well, there was a matter that came up –“ he cleared his throat noisily, “something confidential that involved a lady.”

 

Roy said nothing about that but pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes a gambit that usually prompted people to start talking a little more, and Jack looked away and stared out of the window. The silence between them stretched some minutes long before Jack began to speak again “I thought I should go and talk to him about it. No point in discussing it here in town, Chris could get quite argumentative and loud when he was drunk, and I didn’t want to see the lady’s name sullied even more than it had been.”

 

“And who is this lady? Miss Ridley?”

 

Jack laughed, almost relieved that Amanda was mentioned, he shook his head, “No, not Miss Ridley. It was Mrs. Phillips.”

 

“So you went to protect Mrs. Phillips reputation?”

 

“Yes. That’s all, I swear –“

 

Roy raised his eyebrows, “And there was no argument when you were there?”

 

“He was drunk. I don’t think he even remembered what was said.”

 

“And you didn’t go back the next night?”

 

“Why should I? There was nothing more to be said. If he had continued with talking the way he was about Mrs. Phillips then I would probably have gone there again, but to be honest, it is quite a trek to get out there.” He shrugged “I was, frankly, quite disappointed. I could see he was too drunk to take seriously anything I had said.  It was really a waste of time my having gone.”

 

“Oh, I’m sure Mrs. Phillips would have been very grateful.” Roy replied drily.

 

“I doubt if she would ever have known.”

 

Again silence fell between them but this time Roy was the first to speak “Did Mr. O’Dell show you any jewellery that belonged to Mrs. Phillips. An ear ring -?”

 

“An ear ring?" Jack raised his eyebrows, looked mystified and shook his head, "No."

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“I would remember, sheriff. I wasn’t the one who was drunk.”

 

“You aren’t in possession of any jewellery that had belonged to the lady, are you?”

 

Jack looked amazed and even affronted he shook his head and exclaimed angrily. “Certainly not.”

 

Roy said nothing after that but nodded slowly, “Thank you for your time.“ he paused, “Oh, by the way, that knife –“ he glanced to the other door through which Murray had scuttled earlier, “the knife I came in to see you about yesterday?”

 

“Yes?” Jack’s eyes narrowed now and he once again turned his attention to the window “What about it?”

 

“I just thought that perhaps you may have remembered seeing it before?” Roy’s eyes hardened slightly, “Only I got the impression yesterday that your assistant recognised it.”

 

“The knife?” Jack cleared his throat, “I can’t recall seeing it before, Murray may remember something, shall I ask him?”

 

“Just tell him I want to see him – later.”

 

Jack nodded and when Roy left the store he stood very still for some minutes, just standing and staring out of the window.  Finally he made his way upstairs to his apartment and hurried over to the desk from where he extracted the box containing the remaining ear ring which he slipped into his pocket.  Walking through the store he watched as Murray served a customer, gave him a nod of the head and muttered that he would be back soon, leaving his assistant cursing beneath his breath for not taking the chance to get out for his lunch break when he had it.

 

He hitched up his buggy and drove from town at a good speed. He took the turning from town that led to the Ponderosa and after a few miles turned at the junction to the road that would lead to the Double D. Some miles before reaching the ranch he took the track that led to O'Dell's cabin. It took just moments to enter the house and with out hesitation he went to the table to find the cash box that he had noticed on his previous visit to the cabin.  With relief he found it still there, on the table, firmly closed.  Now he raised the lid and carefully tossed in the ear ring.

 

He turned the buggy round and made his way back to the track that would lead him to the Double D where he had every intention of paying his humble and sincere condolences to Mrs. Phillips’ for the loss of her valued foreman.

 

Adam and Ben Cartwright sat side by side in their buggy with O’Dell’s horse following on a lead rein. Returning the horse had seemed the best thing to do, its saddle secure in the back of the vehicle. It would be up to the owner of the Double D to deal with what happened to the horse, after all, it carried their brand on its rear.

 

The undertaker's wagon had been and gone, taking the sad remains with it, by the time the Cartwrights arrived.  Olivia opened the door to them, smiled with pleasure and relief only to turn at the sound of a buggy approaching.  Adam and Ben turned also as the buggy rocked to a halt and the lean form of the store keeper was seen stepping down from it.

 

Jack Hammond forced himself not to flinch at the sight of the two Cartwrights standing by the door with Olivia. He reminded himself that this was just like another game of poker and had to be played through if he were to be able to establish his alibi for having left town.

 

A slight smile played about his lips as he remembered stressing the point of protecting Olivia’s reputation to Roy. That would surely have registered on the sheriff’s mind that Jack had some interest in the widow, and then surely, it would be the most natural thing to show some concern about how she was faring with the loss, the rather sudden loss, of her foreman.

 

To some degree he could almost convince himself that he had had no part in the murder of the man. His mind seemed to have shut out that memory altogether. The thrust of the knife, the warm blood that gushed out making him step back and reach for his horse instead of having the sense to pull out the weapon and throw it into the river during the ride home.

 

It was too late now, he had played a dud hand, but he still had some aces up his sleeve and as he walked towards the group standing at the doorway  Jack prepared to play out his part as the consoling friend although he curse the fact that Adam Cartwright was there …

 

Olivia instinctively drew closer to Adam and felt for his hand, a movement that did not go unnoticed by Ben who felt his heart expand a little at the thought that, just perhaps, the feelings Adam had for Olivia were indeed reciprocated. As he stood there waiting for Jack to join them the scamper of feet could be heard running towards them and Sofia’s voice calling “Grampa Ben, Grampa Ben.”

 

The focus of attention now swung to wards the two children and away from Jack who paused a moment as though unsure as to what to do next. Why on earth would Olivia’s children be referring to Ben Cartwright as grandfather? He looked again at Adam and noticed how Olivia had slipped her arm through his and how Adam’s free hand was resting upon hers.

 

Jack retained his poker face but inside his heart tightened into a fist of despair and anger. He forced a conciliatory smile to his face as he drew nearer and swept off his hat at the same time Sofia was swung up into Ben’s arms by the older man, and Reuben swaggered near by telling them how they had had a dead man – Chris O’Dell – in the house and the undertaker had taken him away. Now all eyes turned back to Jack who cleared his throat noisily and inclined his head.

 

“I’m sorry if I’m intruding –“ he ventured to say quietly as he glanced from face to face and bore the brunt of so many pairs of eyes looking at him, “I came as soon as I heard.”

 

“About Chris?” Ben asked, dark brows beetling across his brow.

 

“Yes.” Jack nodded, and then looked at Olivia, “I’m truly very sorry. Is there anything I can do to help in any way?”

 

“No, there’s nothing, thank you, Mr. Hammond.”

 

She didn’t sound as though she were grieving, but her voice was tight, not welcoming at all, and he was reminded of his previous visit and her adamant refusal to allow him in to the house. It was humiliating but then he had found the information O’Dell had given him about Adam having been upstairs – in HER bedroom – rather a consolation even if it was also a source of annoyance.

 

“I saw him the night before he died –“ Jack said, throwing in one of his aces, after all if they already knew about his visit his mentioning it now would sit in their minds as proof that he had been a friend, and hardly likely to visit again the next night with murder in mind. “I’m afraid he – well – he wasn’t really like the man we had been used to seeing”

 

“How do you mean?” Adam asked, his deep voice snapping out the question in a tone that Jack resented and forced him to wait a moment before replying in order to get his voice under control.

 

“Well, he was drunk. I don’t think he even remembered I’d been there – let alone what we had been talking about.”

 

Adam narrowed his eyes “What exactly had you been talking about, Mr. Hammond.”

 

Jack cleared his throat, there had been a time when Adam Cartwright would have called him Jack. Once upon a time before he became this high and mighty Naval Officer he had sat in on more than one good card game and shared in the drinking that went along with it. He nodded and inclined his head towards Olivia “I’d rather not discuss it in front of a lady, not at this particular time anyway. But I did go as a friend, and out of concern for him.”

 

Olivia nodded “Thank you again, Mr. Hammond. I appreciate your coming.”

 

Reuben stepped up and looked at Jack “He was stabbed, someone stuck a knife in him and there was a lot of blood everywhere.”

 

“Not very pleasant for you,” Jack replied rather snappily and then he gentled his voice and looked again at Olivia “Nor for you, Mrs.Phillips.”

 

“No, it wasn’t.” Olivia sighed and looked at Adam as though leaving it to him to take over the reins of this conversation, but it was then that Luke emerged from the stables and strode towards them, wiping his hands down the back of his pants, “Oh, Mr. Hammond, this is my brother, Luke Dent.”

 

Luke smiled and nodded and shook Jacks’ hand before swinging Reuben in the air. Everyone looked as though anxious to be anywhere but there at that moment, Sofia wriggled in Ben’s arms and was put down on the ground. The little girl ran into the house and was followed by Reuben yelling ‘Marcy, I’m hungry …”

 

Jack realised that he could have taken root there for all they cared, there was certainly no inclination to offer him hospitality but surprisingly Olivia did so, saying that they were about to go inside and would he like to join them. Jack noticed Adam stiffen slightly, and Ben’s lips firmed over his teeth in the manner that always spoke volumes. He shook his head and turned his hat round and round in between his hands, “No, that’s alright, Mrs. Phillips,” he replied courteously, “This isn’t the time for strangers to intrude upon just now. Thank you anyway.”

 

Strangers! Huh, Jack nodded and replaced his hat and returned to his buggy. He turned it slowly and forced himself to leave the yard in a dignified manner rather than whip his horse into a frenzy and disappear in a cloud of dust. He reassured himself that he had achieved what he had intended, to establish an alibi, and who better to confirm his kind consideration than the Cartwrights themselves.

Chapter 75

Adam watched him go with a slight frown and a scowl on his face. As he turned to enter the house he caught his father’s eyes on him and raised an eyebrow “What’s on your mind?” he asked his father in an undertone.

“I was wondering the same about you.” Ben replied equally quietly.

“Well,” Adam glanced over his shoulder at the disappearing buggy “I was wondering why he had really come here. Jack never does anything without a reason.”

“Isn’t offering consolation reason enough?” Ben smiled and Adam shook his head and said not where Jack was concerned leaving his father to frown and go over in his own mind the conversation they had just had with Hammond. It occurred to him then that there was something strange about it all and it rather reminded him of Jacks’ father. That same quiet unsettled fear just beneath the surface of a friendly exterior.
………………

Roy Coffee turned the dagger round and round between his fingers. No denying it, but it was a pretty thing. He had his spectacles on, half way down his nose as usual, and a frown on his face as he considered all angles of his enquiries so far. He stroked his moustache and nodded – seemed to him all angles pointed to only one person.

Roy looked over at Dodds, certainly not the sharpest knife in the drawer, but he did possess a certain dogged determination to do his job well and efficiently. He had plodded round every saloon in town and found only one who could recall Chris O’Dell ever being there, drinking but not drunk. Sid the bar man at the Bucket of Blood confirmed that O’Dell had been there several times, never stayed long, but had taken his drink over to a table and talked at some length with the Editor of the Territorial Enterprise, Dan DeQuille. He also mentioned seeing him talking once with Jack Hammond. It had been recently. Sid also told Dodds how Chris had bought several bottles of the cheaper brand of whisky.

Roy knew all about those bottles of whisky, mostly found empty in Chris’ cabin. When the man got drunk he obviously preferred to do so in the privacy of his own home. Roy had noted down the information. Once again it occurred to him that Chris had seldom been in Virginia City prior to the return of Mrs. Phillips to the Double D. O'Dell had gone along with Ephraim in preferring Carson City. Perhaps he made it more of a habit to get drunk in the saloons there. Roy wiggled a little finger in his ear to remove the itch.

The door opened and he glanced up as Mr. Murray entered with nervously fluttering eyelids and hesitant steps. He came towards the desk and looked at the sheriff. “You wanted to see me, Mr. Coffee?”

Roy nodded and held up the dagger by its point. It gleamed enticingly in the light of a stray strand of sunlight and Murray stared at it until he was nearly cross eyed. Then he nodded, “Yes, it came about six weeks about in a batch of merchandise from New York. I only saw it the one time when it was being taken out for display.”

“Was it sold?”

“It must have been.”

Roy humphed loudly, the answer wasn’t good enough “Who did you sell it to, Mr.Murray?”

“I honestly don’t know. I’m not the only person in the store, you know? I only work three days a week. Mrs. Utterby works the other two days, she may have sold it.”

Roy looked at him thoughtfully, “You never saw it except the once?”

“That’s right,” Murray’s voice was a falsetto squeak of panic “Mr. Hammond put it in the display case himself.”

“And you never saw it again. Not even the next day in the display case?”

“I didn’t look.” Murray dropped his hat and muttered ‘excuse me’ as he bent down to pick it up.

“Where’s Mr. Hammond now?”

“He went out – he said he was going to see how Mrs. Phillips was because of Mr. 0’Dell having got killed like he did.” Murray leaned forward, “It could have been sold to a stranger. Someone just passing by who knew Mr.O’Dell?”

“Thank you, Mr. Murray.” Roy sighed and shook his head “I’m the sheriff around here, leave the ideas to me, if’n you don’t mind. Did you know Chris O’Dell?”

“No, sir, never saw him in my life.”

Roy nodded, that figured, seeing how O’Dell had always preferred to go to Carson City. He told Mr. Murray he could go and thanked him politely because Roy liked to be polite to his townsfolk, they were his family after all. He looked over at Dodds, “Dodds, go over and see Mrs. Utterby and ask her if she’s ever seen this knife before.” He handed the dagger over and frowned, “And don’t go loosing it, that’s a valuable piece of evidence.”
…………………….

Adam sat by Olivia’s side and watched as she told them about Chris. He’d been quiet since entering the house and it had been Ben who had asked the questions and taken the lead in the conversation. Luke had provided some comments and Marcy had hovered like a pale ghost in the background. Sofia had played with Clarabelle and stayed close to Ben while Reuben had run outside to play, resenting the confines of the room and the talk about Chris.

It seemed to Adam that everytime he met Olivia he could see something different about her, like noticing different aspects of an oil painting every time one viewed it. Light and shade offered up aspects of her features, the way she arranged her hair, the way her lashes were long and full and brushed against her cheek, the shape of her face.

He sighed and tore his eyes away from her and forced himself to think about Jack Hammond, Chris O’Dell and something that niggled at the back of his mind. He noticed yet again the way his father’s dark eyes seemed to find his – he smiled, and nodded over at Ben, “I was wondering, Pa, if you’d like to come along with me – “ he paused, and grinned, “unless you’d prefer to stay?”

He didn’t mention how much he would have liked to have stayed, if everyone else would just leave of course. He turned to Olivia and smiled, “There’s something I wanted to check out at Chris O’Dells.”

“I’ll come with you then,” Luke said promptly, and rose to his feet before stopping to look at Ben “If you don’t mind, sir?”

“That’s alright, I’ll rest my old bones here with your sister and Sofia … is that alright with you both?”

“We’ll not be long.” Adam said reassuringly and after collecting his cane and hat followed after Luke.

Ben noticed the way Olivia’s eyes followed after his son, the yearning look that love paints in the eyes of those who love intently the object upon which their vision is fixed. He turned to pay attention to Sofia rather than to intrude upon Olivia any longer.

Luke was surprised when Adam didn’t get into the buggy right away but seemed to stare rather intently at the ground which prompted him to ask him what he was looking for which made Adam smile “Well, I just wanted to fix in my mind the right size wheel to follow. See –“ he pointed to the indentations on the ground “This here is clearly the wheel of the undertakers wagon, it’s wider and because of its load it’s created a deeper furrow. Here’s the mark we need to keep in mind …” he used his cane to trace the rut created by some wheels, “It’s just to satisfy my own curiosity, mind.”

“You think Jack Hammond –?“

“I’m not accusing Jack Hammond of anything - yet!” Adam swept his hat onto his head and winked.

The buggy followed the tracks of Hammonds vehicle from the yard and out along the track until they reached the turn off that led to Chris’ cabin. Adam slowed the horse and got down to examine the marks more carefully. He smiled at Luke, “My brother Hoss is the best tracker in the territory, or was, he’d read these signs as easily as I could read a book.”

“But do they make any sense at all?”

“Yes, Hammond’s buggy turned into the track here –“ he pointed to the marks of the wheels that turned into the track with his cane, and then walked to where the same marks had churned the dirt from the track along the route they had followed. “Let’s go see what Mr. Hammond found of so much interest in Chris’ cabin, shall we?”

As they took the track down to the cabin Jack Hammond was rolling his way back to town going over and over in his mind how his plan was working out now. He knew more than anything else that had he not chosen to travel to the cabin that fateful night and stab Chris O’Dell there would have been no problem. It gnawed at the back of his mind that this had been a disastrously wrong move, not just because Chris had been killed but because he had taken a path that was foreign to his nature.

Roy Coffee watched as Jack Hammonds buggy rocked to a standstill outside his store. He shook his head and sighed as he recalled to mind the other man’s father, a man of no great intellect, kindly to many but easily intimidated. It seemed that Jack had a lot of his father’s more negative qualities and Roy wondered what could have prompted him to have gone to the cabin to kill O’Dell. The dagger had disappeared almost as soon as it had appeared at the store. Surely the death of O’Dell hadn’t been premeditated that far from the actual event?

Jack glanced over his shoulder and saw Roy standing at the door of the Sheriff’s office. Jack felt a shiver trickle down his spine and he hurried into the store and closed the door as though the spectre of a gallows stood in shadow behind the stationary sheriff.
……………

The two men stepped into the cabin and both paused to look about them. Luke shrugged “Nothings changed. Can’t see why Jack would come here.”

“Well, he did” Adam said quietly, “We have to assume he came to find something here, something he may have thought he had left behind previously or –“ he shook his head and pursed his lips “Or – what? Why?”

Luke stepped further into the cabin and looked at the things that had defined Chris O’Dell’s life, the simplicity of it, and the littleness of it. He looked over at Adam who had walked over to the table at which Luke recalled had been of some interest to him previously, “Found anything? “

Adam didn’t reply as he looked down at the table and once again his fingers played with the pages of the bible, moved aside the two coins and then rested upon the lid of the cashbox. Casually he raised the lid and then looked over at Luke “This wasn't here before.”

“What is it?”

Adam withdrew an ear ring and Luke gave a low whistle “It’s the same as the one Chris O’Dell had in his hand.“

“But it wasn’t here before.”

“No?” Luke frowned, his brow furrowed and he glanced around the cabin “So Jack came and put this into the box?”

“It would seem so.”

Adam looked at the ear ring in his hand, it rested there and gleamed tantalisingly. He shook his head “It doesn’t make sense.” He said this as though speaking to himself and then with a sigh dropped it back into the box.

“What do we do now?”

Adam looked thoughtfully at Luke and then shrugged “We’ll have to tell Roy.”
…………..

Ben had a captive audience as he told Reuben and Olivia some of the adventures he and his sons had encountered during the journey to find the Ponderosa. Sofia had gone with Marcy to pick some flowers and Reuben had asked Ben if he had ever fought Indians, which had led Ben into the telling of his story. Reuben's eyes had gone as round as organ stops and more than once his mouth had dropped open with awe while Olivia had sat and listened with her hands in her lap, listening to the deep voice and imagining in her mind the young man with the two children making the long journey through the wilderness in search of paradise.

After a while the story ended and Reuben ran out to the yard to find his sister and relate some garbled version of the story to Marcy and Sofia. Ben smiled and looked at Olivia “He’s a fine boy.”

“Yes, he seems to be settling down better now.”

“Olivia –“ he paused a moment and bit down on his bottom lip, frowned and looked down at the table, “Olivia, I couldn’t help but notice that you and Adam seem to be on quite familiar terms.”

“That’s a very nice way of putting it, Ben.” Olivia smiled and looked at him with her sea green eyes darkening with flashes of emerald, “But yes, I think that is what we could call it at present.”

“Would you prefer it to be more than that?”

She looked surprised at the question and her smile widened “But of course I would,” she exclaimed, “I love him.”

“Do you? Do you really?” he reached out a hand and placed it gently upon her arm, “You know, my dear, nothing, nothing in the world, would give me more happiness than to see my son settled with you.”

She placed her hand on top of his, in much the same manner as Adam had placed his upon hers only hours earlier, “Oh Ben, you are so kind to say that, but at present – well, we’ve not really had that much time to know one another.”

“How much time does one need? I knew I loved Elizabeth practically the day I first met her.”

“Was she beautiful?”

“Yes, to me she was very beautiful. Adam is a lot like her –“ he paused and felt a tightening of his throat, “It’s a strange thing for a child to be without his mother from the moment he’s born.”

“Yes, a strange loss.”

Ben nodded and his mouth twisted into a semblance of a smile although his eyes were dark, “Adam’s life has been a hard one, Olivia. I was – I was very selfish in going in search of a dream, a promise I had made Elizabeth, and taking an infant, a mere babe in arms, along with me. When I think back to the dangers to which he was exposed, and the hardships – you have no idea how often I have felt guilty for what I put him through.”

“I doubt that he blames you for anything.”

“Maybe not. I don’t know – his earliest memories were of deprivation, hunger, loneliness. Then I met Inger –“ his smile lightened and he looked at her with a twinkle in his eye, “To have known Inger was like knowing the very best spring day of your life. Adam fell in love with her before I did – “ he chuckled at the memory and squeezed her fingers within his own, “She was lovely, and feisty, not afraid to put me in my place that’s for sure. She brought laughter and joy into our lives. I had never known Adam to be so happy.”

“And then she died ?“

“Yes.” He sighed “Yes.” And his eyes lost their shine and became black pools again.

“I am sorry, Ben. You have had such unhappy things touch your life .“

“Well, they touched Adams as well, which is what I regret most of all. The loss of Inger hurt him more than I can say, and if it hadn’t been for Hoss and caring for him, I doubt if he would have been as well balanced as he is now.”

Olivia smiled and nodded “He’s a strong man, Ben. He takes a lot after you, you know.”

“Yes, he’s strong, and he’s had to be.” Ben replied and then looked at her “but what about you, Olivia? Your life hasn’t been easy and you’ve had your own losses and heart aches.”

“Well, then, we’ll make a good pair, won’t we?” she smiled at him and removed her hand from his, before standing up and walking to the stove “I’ll make us some coffee.”

He watched her for a moment before rising to his feet and walking to the door to gaze out over the yard. Marcy was walking back to the house with Sofia by her side and Reuben running and hopping about them like a frisky puppy. He smiled, and it seemed to him as though it had only been a few brief years since he would have watched Inger strolling towards him with Adam bouncing about in just the same way.

“What will happen to Marcy?” he asked Olivia with his eyes still watching the young woman and the children advancing towards the house.
“Oh, I am sure that Marcy will be alright,” Olivia answered passing him a cup of coffee, and she smiled, “Whatever happens, I am sure Marcy will be just fine.”

Chapter 76

 

Amanda Ridley stood up and turned to greet Jack as he entered his apartment. Her smile was greeted with a look of horror on his face “How did you get in here?”

 

She gave a slight shrug of the shoulders and raised her eyebrows “I kept the key you gave me when we were – er - engaged. You were so excited at getting your hands on my money and being free of me that you forgot to ask for it back.”

 

Jack closed the door behind him and walked to the bureau, he paused, “I see you helped yourself to the brandy.”

 

“Of course, one of the advantages of owning the biggest store in town is that you also have the best cellar.”

 

“What do you want, Amanda?” He didn’t turn to look at her but poured himself a brandy, he didn’t offer to refill her glass either, not that she seemed to object as she stood watching him a slight smile on her face.

 

“I came to do you a favour, Jack.”

“Oh?”

 

“Did you know that Sheriff Coffee has been going around town asking questions about you?”

 

“He’s asking questions about a lot of people – it’s to do with that murder.”

 

“Yes, I know. But you’re wrong if you think he’s asking questions about others in town, the only person he seems interested in – is you.”

 

He shook his head “He has no reason to do that, I never murdered anyone.”

 

She shrugged and picked up her purse from the table, “I just came to warn you, as a favour. I can afford to be generous, Jack. Something you know nothing about .“

 

“Wait,” he stepped forward and cleared his throat, “What makes you think he’s only asking about me?”

 

“That’s rather naïve of you, Jack. He’s talking to people, wanting to know where you were at certain times of the day, what your daily habits are, if you knew O’Dell?”

 

“Has he seen you?”

 

“Yes, which is why I thought I’d come and tell you to be – well – to be careful.”

 

“What did he ask you?”

 

She smiled and shrugged slightly “Oh, what kind of man you were – you know, if you were violent and aggressive, that kind of thing.”

 

“I hope you told him that I wasn’t.”

 

She laughed then and began to walk to the door, “I told him the truth. You didn’t have the guts to kill anyone.”

 

He frowned as somehow she managed to make the statement sound more like an insult than anything else and as the door closed he gulped back his brandy and then sunk down into a chair and buried his head in his hands.

………

 

Adam Cartwright took hold of Olivia’s hand and with a lift of the eyebrows indicated that it would be a good time to take advantage of a snatched few moments together. It had rather surprised Luke to see his sister slip pass him and take Adams hand and walk away from the house with him.

 

He had watched them walking hand in hand, towards the orchard, and then with a smile and a dawning realisation, he entered the house to talk over the discovery with Ben and Marcy.

 

Adam smiled down at Olivia “I wanted just a few minutes with you, before going home.”

 

“I’m glad you did.” Her fingers laced between his and she sighed and smiled up at him, “I had an interesting talk with Ben. He’s quite a man.”

 

“Yes,” he nodded “Yes, he is, always has been.”

 

“He regrets taking you from New England when you were so young.”

 

“I know. He’s mentioned it –“ his brow furrowed slightly and then he smiled, slowly, “He needn’t.”

 

They were silent a while longer until they reached a grassy slope beneath a wild sprawling apple tree. He removed his jacket and spread it out for her to sit upon and waited until she had settled down, straightened out her skirts and then looked up at him whereupon he sat down beside her.

 

“Jack came from O’Dell’s cabin.” He murmured as he took hold of her hand and kissed her fingers. “He went there before coming here.”

 

“Why? Why would he do that?”

 

“He left the other ear ring in the cabin, and then came here to make it appear that his trip from town was solely to offer his condolences to you.” And now he gently kissed the inner side of her wrist, just where the fluttering of a pulse could be felt beneath his lips.

 

Olivia sighed and leaned back against the tree trunk and closed her eyes as his lips now found hers. Any thought of Jack Hammond slipped from her mind and she raised her hand and cupped his head within it, drawing him closer so that when they parted both of them were quite breathless. Adam smiled slightly and then sat back, slightly away from her although he retained hold of her hand.

 

“Why would he come here -?” he said eventually, “He hardly knows you.”

 

“You hardly know me –“ she teased.

 

“My dearest Olivia, I knew all about you within my first meeting of you in San Francisco.” He laughed, a deep warm chuckle from deep within him, “All the things that mattered, and appealed to me.”

 

“True enough. I mean – I know what you mean – “ and she blushed a little then and laughed along with him

“He came to see you the morning I was here - remember?”

 

“Yes, and I sent him away. I remember he was paying me too much attention at that party, where Smithson attacked Marcy. Hammond was a good friend of Smithsons…” her voice trailed away a little, and she sighed, “I didn’t like either of them. I didn’t like Hammond coming near me.”

 

He stroked her face gently and then leaned forward to kiss her again, a brief light kiss that somehow held more promise of love and passion than the one earlier. He nodded, and then with a sigh looked up at the sky, knew from the suns position the time, and rose to his feet, taking her hand again to draw her up and then reclaiming his jacket.

 

“I have to get back to the Ponderosa and then go and talk to Roy about what we found in the cabin. It could well lead to Jack’s arrest.”

 

“So you think he killed Chris?”

 

“Yes, but I can’t think of a reason why –“ he took her hand in his and they returned to the house just as Ben was seen at the doorway, “Pa will be anxious to get back, I’d best not keep him waiting any longer.” He glanced down at her,”He’s very fond of you, you know.”

 

“So he told me.”

 

Adam smiled and looked over towards his father who was adjusting his hat and about to make his way to the buggy, “If he were 20 years younger -?”

 

She laughed again and squeezed his hand tightly, “I’ve told him that I love you.” She said simply, honestly and he looked down at her, paused in mid-stride and seemed unsure as to what to say, then laughed again.

 

“That’s good. He already knows how much I – love – you.”

 

He kissed her again then, a sweet gentle kiss goodbye and then released her hand in order to join his father at the buggy.

 

Chapter 77

Although James Chang had decided that the debrading was no longer necessary treatment for Adam’s leg, he had left strict instructions for the exercising and cleansing of the wound with Hop Sing and Ben. The wound, due to Adam’s impromptu horse ride, had opened slightly with the result that it had bled enough to create a fresh wound of its own which now needed care and attention.

As Hop Sing tended to the leg and then went through the exercises with him Adam thought over the past few hours. He had known Jack Hammond for years and only thought of him as a shadowy figure, much like his father. The only time he had seen Jack Hammond as a person of substance was across the poker table. The man was a genius with the cards and seldom lost a game. He never cheated, he never had needed to do so. As he had once explained to Adam on the night that Adam had lost a significant sum of money to him, that it was down to mathematics and a system. The system, he had said with a smile, was dependent on a good memory.

Jack Hammond was an enigma. To Adam’s memory the worse the man had ever done was get involved with Amanda Ridley and then use her fortune to benefit himself. This thought reminded Adam of the debt Amanda had been required to pay Jack but to some degree was she not to blame for her own actions in this instance and had he not given her plenty of time to pay off her debts?

Did he like the man? As Hop Sing came to the concluding round of exercises Adam answered himself – no, he had never liked Jack. People like him, background people, always made Adam uneasy, they were unpredictable, and Jack had certainly proven himself that during the past few weeks.

“Thanks, Hop Sing.” He smiled at his old friend and received a smile and nod in return.

It was good to be able to pull on decent pants, to see clean flesh in the healed wounds and to know that the worse wound of all, securely bandaged, would soon be a mere scar several inches long just below his hip bone. He glanced out of the window and smiled a little wider – it was a perfect day for a ride.

He took the cane, tucked under his arm, and walked as confidently as possible from his room. Hester looked up and smiled “I have to go to see Roy.” He told her this in a casual manner and she nodded understandingly d strolled out to the kitchen.

He made his way to the study area where his father was rubbing his brow over some letter and glanced up at him but before he could say a word Adam nodded, smiled and told him he was off to see Roy.

He walked across the yard and reached the stable when he paused to lean upon the stick. He felt a great sense of liberation and exhilaration knowing how well his leg was now. He could feel its strength and despite the limp, which was not as extreme as he had once feared, he had actually reached the stables without using his cane. He put his hat on, at a jaunty angle, and entered the building.

Sport whinnied and showed his big yellow teeth, he rolled his eyes and tossed his head. There was something electrifying about his master and he could sense it as it wafted towards him on the air. “Come on, boy, time for us to go for a ride – huh?”

Hoss and Joe were loading the wagon with boards when they heard the sound of a horse and Hoss paused “We got visitors?”

“You crazy? That was someone riding out of here .”

They both stopped then and turned just in time to see their brother rounding the corner of the stable before disappearing from sight. Joe grinned and nudged Hoss in the ribs, “Well, would you believe it? That was big brother Adam just riding like a mad man out of here, weren’t it?”

“Sure did, now let’s just hope he hasn’t forgotten how to ride that horse and fall off and break his neck.” Hoss chuckled.

“He must be feeling really much better to be able to ride out of here like that.”

“Reckon Pa knows?”

“You going to tell him?”

Hoss grinned and shook his head, but it gave him a warm glow to the heart to have seen his elder brother riding Sport again, and in some ways it had been like turning the clock back to when the man in black would ride by their side. He nodded and looked at Joe “It’s been a long time coming.” He said softly and turned to one side so that his younger brother couldn’t see the moisture in his eyes.

“You alright, Hoss?” Joe asked quietly having cleared his throat from the lump in it.

“Yeah, yeah, just summat in my eye.”

Joe nodded and smiled as he turned back to his work, he pulled the glove on more snugly and felt as though, even without realising it, the sight of the black clad figure on the chestnut horse had brought them all back into some kind of completeness, an unbroken circle of family once again.
…………………..
Sports hooves pounded down on the earth, beating out a staccato rhythm that throbbed through his riders body in a familiar never to be forgotten musicality. The big horse tossed his head, did several side steps, all the habits of their life time together as man and beast that had to be performed so that neither of them could forget the bond between them.
…………………..

Luke Dent watched his sister thoughtfully as she went about the task of stripping the soiled bed linen from where O’Dell had slept his last. As though aware of his watching her she turned and smiled, “What are you thinking about, Luke?”

“Well, I was thinking perhaps I would sleep in the barn a while longer.”

“Are you sure?”

She paused and looked at him, the bedding a big bundle in her arms and her face flushed and pretty with the dazzling sea green eyes and the slightly mussed up hair. He nodded “I didn’t like sleeping in Pa’s study anyway, I was too aware of it having been his room.”

“I am sorry, Luke. I should have thought of that before ,” she led the way into the kitchen and dropped her load onto the floor.

“I saw you just now, with Adam Cartwright. I mean, I saw you walk off with him.”

She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, and turned away, fidgeting with things she would need to get the soiled linen washed.

“I wasn’t spying on you or anything, I just saw you walking off with him, and earlier, when Hammond was here, I noticed – well – I couldn’t help but notice that there’s something happening between the two of you. Am I right?”

She was more flushed in the face now, and looked beguilingly young, “There may be.”

“Has he asked you to marry him – yet?”

“No.”

“Do you think he will?”

She sighed and then shrugged “I would like to think he will.”

“He’s not a young man, Livvy.” He said quietly, with a note of concern in his voice.

She laughed at that, “Oh, Luke, what a thing to say? Adam Cartwright isn’t an old man.”

“I know he isn’t, I just meant –“

“Luke, “ she turned to face him with a smile on her lips and her eyes twinkling, “I have already married a young man. I married him when I was young … some people may consider that Adam Cartwright is the one not getting the best deal in this arrangement, after all many men of his age marry girls barely out of their teens.”

“You’re not old.”

“No, but I’m not a girl just out of her teens with years of child bearing ahead of her still.” She had lowered her voice a little then, and sighed. Then her smile returned and she flashed him a twinkling eye “Would you object, Luke?”

“No, if he really loved you.”

She smiled then a secret smile as she poured water into the old copper in which she would boil the sheets. There was no need yet to tell Luke more than he already knew, she just wanted to hug this wonderful feeling inside herself for just a while longer, that was all.
……………..

Roy Coffee’s mouth dropped open when Adam Cartwright stepped into the room.

“Jumpin’ Jehoshophat, Adam!" he pulled himself out of his chair and reached out his hand to shake that of the younger man, “You look well.”

“Thanks, Roy.” Adam smiled, the brown eyes gleamed healthily and with a twinkle in them that had been missing for some while, “How are things developing with this O’Dell business?”

“Wal,” Roy picked up his spectacles and surveyed Adam through them and then nodded as though reassured that he wasn’t seeing an apparition, “Depends on what you got to tell me, son.”

Adam gave a low laugh from deep in his throat and nodded, “You anticipating me, Sheriff?”

“Can’t think of no other reason you’d have ridden yerself here less you had something you felt important to tell me.”

“You’re right, as usual.” Adam replied noting the flush of pleasure this comment gave Roy. He nodded over at Dodds who had just entered and closed the door behind him, “You still suspect Jack Hammond?”

“Why’d you think I’d suspect him?”

“It just seemed to fit into the pattern of why he’d have come to the Double D earlier, prior to which he had been to O’Dells cabin.”

Roy nodded and leaned back in his chair “Wal, Adam, whaddy know …welcome back, you ain’t changed a bit, muscling in on my job as usual.” He chuckled and looked over at Dodds “Brew us some coffee, deputy.”
…………………….

Amanda Ridley hadn’t believed her eyes when she saw Adam Cartwright ride into town and dismount outside the sheriffs. She stood on the sidewalk for some moments before turning back into her own business and taking the stairs that led to her private rooms.
Looking down from the windows of the main room she glanced over to Hammonds Store and wondered what Jack had thought about her visit. Was he nervous? She had faced him over countless gaming tables and never known him blink more than necessary, nor show a single sign of nerves even when it seemed the odds were stacked against him. He had always remained cool, and unperturbed, and confident.

Perhaps that was why she had gone over there today to tell him about the questions being asked about him. Perhaps she had wanted to see him nervous and sweating, and having seen it, she realised that now she wished she could erase the sight of him like that, from her mind. He just wasn’t the Jack Hammond she knew, and whether she loved him or hated him hardly mattered now. He just was changed and it made her feel soiled and dirty having gone over there to tell him and witness his façade of pretence.

She looked once again at the sheriffs building and still Adam Cartwright hadn’t come back out and ridden out of town. She felt her throat tighten as somehow she realised that Jack Hammond, the man she thought too weak and insignificant to harm anyone, really was the man Roy suspected of killing O’Dell.

 

Chapter 78

Reuben Phillips like many little boys of his age enjoyed swinging a stick around and decapitating the flowers. Sofia, on the other hand, loved to pick them and arrange them in little posies to give to Mother, or to Marcy or, for some strange reason best known to herself, place them on the little grave where Mother's little baby sister slept.

Sofia didn’t really understand that at all, and Reuben didn’t particularly care. He carried on decapitating flowers and swinging his stick while she ran about picking them up and trying to gather them into a neat little bunch. By a big rock he brought the stick down with a thud and something rattled as he did so.

“Did you hear that ?” he yelled over to his sister with some glee in his voice.

Sofia was too far away to hear anything. She was in her own little world singing to herself and twirling around and around making the skirts of her dress widen out around her legs and flutter from her waist.

He brought the stick down again and the rattling sound came again accompanied by a hiss. He was bemused by this and leaned down to see more closely what was causing these sounds . A city child who knew so little of the lives that existed about him, underfoot, among the trees, beneath the rocks, he was totally ignorant of the hidden dangers in this new world. He saw something flash close by and reached out a hand to grab at it.

Another hand reached out and grabbed him by the wrist. A darkly tanned hand that pulled him away from the snake that was sliding to safety under the cover of more rocks.

The man uttered one word “Snake.” He then leaned forward and caught the creature behind the neck, gripped it tightly so that it writhed and wriggled upon the ground, and then held it aloft in front of the boy who stared at what was at the snake with eyes as round as could be. “Snake … bite boy … boy very sick maybe die.”

Reubens’s eyes nearly popped out of his head and then with a yell he turned upon his heels and grabbing hold of Sofia by the hand ran as fast as he could to the house yelling “Indians. Ma. Ma. Indians.”

Luke was first to the door and swung Sofia up into his arms and hauled Reuben, now sobbing, into the house while Olivia ran towards them to take hold of the children while Luke grabbed for a gun.

“What are you doing?” Olivia cried above the sounds of sobbing children.

“What do you think I’m doing –“ Luke replied as, with pistol in hand, he stepped towards the door.

“No,” she seized hold of his arm now and pulled him back, “No, Luke, you can’t go out there with a gun. You don’t understand.”

“I don’t understand what ?” Luke looked at his sister as though she were mad and then pulled open the door.

He stepped out into the shadows of a fading day and all was silent. He walked towards the orchard and looked about him but saw nothing, no one. Puzzled he walked back to the house where he found Olivia with Sofia in her arms listening to her son telling her about the snake and the Indian. Crest fallen indeed was the boy, tears slipped down his cheeks and he rubbed at his eyes frantically.

“What was that all about?” Luke said above the racket Reuben was making “What was it that I don’t understand.”

Olivia hugged her daughter close to her and put an arm around Reuben to console him for his fright and then whispered to him that Marcy had made a batch of cookies so if they asked her very politely she may just give them one, or even, two. After seeing both children on their way to the other room she stepped up to Luke and put her hand on his arm “Don’t you remember the friends we made during those months we were in the Bannock camp? You had a particular friend whom you said had become your blood brother?”

“Ye –es. “ Luke frowned, “So what exactly has that to do with what has just happened here?"

“I think it’s him, or someone from those days who has been seen here at times. Abigail saw him when we first came here and Marcy and I have seen him several times since then, . Just one single man – just a glimpse and then he goes. “

“He frightened Reuben?”

“He saved Reuben from getting bitten by a snake.” She sighed heavily and shook her head, “They’re city children and never seen a rattler in their lives.”

Shame faced now Luke slipped the gun back into its holster “Can you remember his name?”

“I was a bit younger than you, Luke,” she laughed “And he was your blood brother, not mine.”

“Johnny Tall Bear – that was what he said his name was then, he was my age and yes, we were good friends.” Luke smiled winsomely and shook his head, “Heavens, some friend I am, I was about to blow his head off.”
................

Roy Coffee placed the dagger and the one ear ring upon the desk and looked at them thoughtfully, “Wal, we got ourselves here the cause of the death, and somehow the ear rings play a part in it. But the reason why – that’s what this all hangs on, Adam. We need to know a motive.”

“I’ve been trying to think of one, Roy, but nothing really makes sense. Jack Hammond may not stand out as the model citizen but I couldn’t imagine him murdering anyone .”

“Things don’t add up. Why’d he take a knife, that thar fancy thing, with him all the way to O’Dell’s place the night after he had already been. And the ear rings – it jest don’t sit right.”

“Well, what about this as an idea to work on, Roy, and it is just an idea,” Adam paused, frowned and then sat down opposite the sheriff, “He had a reason for seeing O’Dell the previous evening, didn’t he?”

“So he says.”

“Perhaps during their conversation O’Dell said something that caused Jack to feel that he had to go back and put some matters straight between them. O’Dell was drunk and had his gun in his hand – Jack may just have struck out in panic, or fear, and not realised he had killed him.”

“He knew well enough when he went back with that other ear ring.” Roy said quietly.

“Yes.” Adam sighed, “I know.”

“Perhaps it’s time for us to bring him in for questioning anyway.” Roy hauled himself to his feet and picked up his gun belt, “It’s good to see you back in town, Adam.”

Adam nodded, smiled and followed Roy from the sheriff’s office “You going there now, Roy?”

“Better now than later. I personally don’t trust Jack Hammond further than I can throw him.”

They shook hands then and parted. From her position by the window Amanda Ridley watched the sheriff stroll slowly towards Hammonds store. She turned quickly and hurried from her apartment by the back way and then cut down an alley to the back of 'Hammonds' where stairs led to a door to Jack's living quarters. She was not surprised to find him slumped in one of the chair's nursing a glass of brandy.

“Get up,” she ran to him and shook his arm “Get up, Jack.”

“Amanda, what are you doing here?” he put the glass down and smiled rather coldly, “Making a bit of a habit of this, arnt you?”

“You fool, Jack. Come on, you’ve got to get out of here.”

“Why? What’s the panic?”

“The sheriff’s on his way here.” She hissed the words as she hurried to the other door and turned the key n the lock “Come on, hurry.”

“What did you do that for?” he was moving at half her pace, slowly taking his jacket from the back of the chair and pulling it on.

“Because Murray knows you’re here and he’ll send Coffee up to get you. Please hurry, Jack.”

“I must say, you’re being very conciliatory towards me, Amanda, considering how things have been between us.”

“For goodness sake, stop talking and get out of here.”

Jack allowed himself to be propelled out of the room and down the stairs into the back alley. He followed her with the baffled compliance of a sleep walker until they finally came to the building in which she lived. She turned to him and frowned, “I don’t know why I’m doing this for you, Jack, considering what you’ve put me through during the past few years but I can’t believe that you’d deliberately kill anyone.”

Jack scowled slightly, and then sighed, “Are you going to stand here all day?”

“No, come on, you’ll be safe in my place until tonight.”

“Then what do I do?”

“For heavens sake, Jack, you get a horse and ride on out of here.”

He followed her slowly, each foot step weighed heavier than the last and when they were eventually safely in her apartments he stood in the centre of the room and watched as she hurried over to the window. After some minutes had passed during which time she had seen Roy
return slowly back to his office, obviously puzzled, she turned to look at her rather confused guest. It was Jack who spoke first: “If you don’t think I killed anyone why should I ride out of here tonight? Isn’t that the action of a guilty man? Don’t you think I should just go and tell Roy Coffee that I’m innocent?”

“Will he believe you?”

“Is there any reason why he wouldn’t?”

“Adam Cartwright was in town, he was with Roy minutes before Roy left to come to you.” She walked towards him and sat down, “Everyone knows how involved with –“ she stopped, cutting short on what she had intended to say.

“With? Go on, you were saying?”

Amanda rolled her eyes and shook her head, "How involved the Cartwrights are with the family at the Double D, with O’Dell, If Adam Cartwright rides all this way into town and goes straight into see Roy Coffee…” she looked at him across the table, “Oh Jack, I don’t know, but it just seems very strange to me.”

“You think I killed him, don’t you?” Jacks voice was icy cold and his lips narrowed over his teeth. “Why would I kill a man like O’Dell? He’s nothing.”

“DeQuille didn’t think so.”

“I don’t want to talk about DeQuille,” Jack replied stiffly and walked over to the window and looked down upon the street.

He saw Roy going back into his building, Adam Cartwrights’ horse standing at the hitching rail, long shadows growing longer across the dusty main road through town. He looked back at Amanda and in silence slumped into a chair and buried his face in his hands.
…………..

Adam was more than pleased to find both Paul and John Martin in the doctor’s office when he pushed open the door. He was greeted warmly with exclamations of welcome and pleasure, his hand was shaken and he was ushered to a chair as the two doctors vied with one another to discuss the condition of Adam’s leg and general well being.

He was coerced into dropping his pants so that they could examine the wounds, prod and poke and peer and then step back and nod knowingly. Paul was particularly impressed and admitted generously that he had been quite ignorant when, upon seeing the leg originally, his only recourse to a solution was to saw it off.

“I’m more than grateful that you didn’t,” Adam replied as he rebuckled his belt.

“I’m glad you came by to show us, Adam.” John said quietly, “It’ll give my Uncle more confidence in Jimmy's recommendations when we have burn patients here.”

“Well, I couldn’t just ride into town without seeing you both.” Adam smiled and picked up his hat, “I’ll no doubt be in town again soon.”

“How are things developing with this murder – talk has it that Roy already has a prime suspect.” Paul said as he followed Adam to the door.

Adam pursed his lips and frowned, he slipped his hat onto his head and shrugged, ”Well, I guess we’ll just have to see.” He murmured and stepped out into the street.
.............

Adam resisted the temptation of taking the track that would lead him to the Double D. He knew he would be late returning home and would be a source of anxiety to his father as a result. There was a lot going through his mind as he dismounted and removed the saddle from Sport, made sure he had fresh water and oats before leaving him with a slap on the rump and a promise to go for another ride soon.

Hester was setting down plates for the supper table and smiled over at her brother in law as he stepped in to the house and removed his hat and gunbelt.

“Did you enjoy your ride? “

“Very much, thank you.” He smiled over at her and then picked Hannah up from her chair and nursed her in the crook of his arm, “Where’s Hoss and Pa?”

“Cleaning up for supper,” she replied and looked at him thoughtfully, “Did you go far?”

“Only to town. Saw Roy and Paul.”

She looked as though she were about to say something more but then changed her mind instead she asked if they were any nearer to finding and arresting Chris’ murderer, to which Adam said they had a suspect but there had been no arrest as yet.

Hannah was gabbling something unintelligible in his ear and he turned to give her his attention. His little niece was growing prettier with each passing week and her accomplishments somewhat amused him. All the weeks of his miserable incarceration in the bedroom, of having treatment on his leg, and everything that had involved, now seemed frustratingly over long. He wondered how it was that this infant could have changed so much over the weeks, almost as though without his knowing or being aware of it.

It seemed to Hester, as she watched Adam holding her daughter, that he had at last come home.

Chapter 79

 

Ben had fully intended to give his son the rough edge of his tongue at the way he had deceived him about how he was going to get into town. It was, however, quite obvious that if Adam had brought upon himself any extra and unnecessary pain he wasn’t going to admit it. It was equally obvious that he had benefited from the ride in more than the physical sense, there was a buoyancy in his step and a strength in the back that had been lacking for weeks and was, to Ben’s eyes, a joy to behold.

 

“So how did Roy take the news about your findings in the cabin?” he asked instead, tempering his words into a warm interest rather than have the edge of anxiety gilding each one.

 

“It just added more to his opinion that Jack Hammond was involved.” Adam replied and swung his niece up into the air before carefully lowering her back into her chair, “It’s the motive that has him puzzled.”

 

“Jack Hammond isn’t a man I’d trust,” Hoss said as he slid into his chair next to his daughter’s high chair, “He ain’t the man you knew when you left here, Adam. He’s become a pretty ambitious ruthless man. He didn’t hang out with the best of crowds either, not when you remember he was always with that Smithson character.”

 

Hester decided to weigh in with her opinion “He was always hanging around the women he considered vulnerable.. like Olivia, a widow, and he thought, wealthy.”

 

“S’right,” Hoss nodded and flapped out his napkin, “He was always coming up and asking Olivia to dance, or go out for a walk … thankfully she didn’t like him and made that clear.”

 

“But I think that only made him more interested,” Hester added as she poured water into a glass “Some men find it – well – they can’t believe it when a woman says no, they just assume she means for them to try harder to win them over. I wouldn’t put it past him to do anything.”

 

“Even murder?” Adam said quietly as he raised a glass of water to his lips.

 

“He went there to see O’Dell and he went there with a knife. What else could it mean?” Hoss muttered as he speared some beef onto his plate.

 

“He couldv’e used his gun.” Ben looked thoughtfully at Adam who was frowning, “Why are you trying to find reasons for his not being guilty, Adam?”

 

“Am I? I hadn’t realised.” Adam gave a wry grin and sighed “He was certainly insistent on Olivia going for a morning ride with him, I don’t think he took kindly to her telling him to go and then O’Dell making sure he went.”

 

He lapsed then into silence, a drifting off to his own little world where he could think over the moments he had spent with Olivia. All the weeks and months at sea alone in his cabin allows a man the indulgence of such day dreams to occupy their time. He was startled when Ben’s voice suddenly boomed into his ear and he looked at his father with a scowl before realising how the others were laughing, even Hannah was clapping her hands and chortling although ignorant as to the reason why.

 

“I don’t know where you went to, brother, but you been gone for a full five minutes.”

 

Hoss remarked with his blue eyes twinkling across the table at him.

 

“You looked like a man in love, Adam” Hester blurted out and then blushed herself. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that, it was rather impertinent.”

 

Adam shrugged but said nothing, he dug his fork into the meat and then paused, “As it happens,” he said quietly, “I am thinking of getting married soon.”

 

Ben, in the middle of swallowing some water, choked. Hoss had to thump his father on the back while he stared goggle eyed over at his brother with his mouth flapping open and Hester burst into tears. This prompted Hannah to open her mouth and wail, her mother’s tears too much for her to handle. Adam sighed and shook his head,

 

“I never actually expected a fanfare of trumpets,” he muttered, “But I do think this is a bit ridiculous.”

 

“I’m just so happy,” Hester said with a wobble in her voice and she wiped her eyes and sniffed “Oh Adam, just think, you getting married.”

 

“I know. I’m rather surprised myself.” Adam gave his slow grin and his brown eyes smouldered, “Actually I haven’t asked the lady yet.”

 

“Oh, this could be a bit premature then.” Ben said raising an eyebrow.

 

“I’ll ask her tomorrow.” Adam said with a wave of the fork in mid-air, “I’ll ride over in the morning and ask her.”

 

“Have you got a ring for her? You have to have a ring.” Hoss said, and looked at Ben “Ain’t that right, Hester?”

 

Ben just smiled and looked over at Adam “That’s up to Adam and – oh, which reminds me, son, we don’t know the lady’s name yet?”

 

Adam looked at them, three pairs of eager eyes looked back, he shrugged, “I’ll tell you if she says yes.”

 

“It’s Olivia, isn’t it?” Hester clapped her hands together, “Please say it’s Olivia.”

 

“You’ll have to wait until tomorrow.” Adam replied without looking up from his plate, “I mean, she may  decide to  turn me down. “

 

“She won’t,” Hester said quickly, “I know she won’t.”

 

“She might –“ Adam shrugged again, “Whoever she is, she just might. Then my pride will be severely dented and my ego bruised, so it’s better that I wait to tell you tomorrow.”

 

He did notice the triumphant glance Hester cast over to Hoss and the wink of the eye Hoss passed over to his wife. Ben was smiling in a day dreaming kind of manner. For some reason the meal lapsed into a pleasant quietude.

 

Chapter 80

Luke Dent cut through his meat with his knife and then glanced up at Olivia again. He frowned slightly and shook his head, “I still can’t see how you can be so sure that it’s Johnny Tall Bear out there.” He looked around the table and at Marcy “Have you seen him?”

“Yes, several times.” The young woman nodded her head and looked at Olivia before continuing “Sometimes he’s on horseback and sometimes he’s just standing in the trees.”

“Watching you?” Luke scowled.

“I suppose so. But after the first time, when I was frightened, it never bothered me. He was there and then he’d disappear.”

Olivia shrugged “Abigail saw him first, she used to have conversations with him, or so she said.”

Luke said nothing to that but concentrated on his meal which on this particular occasion seemed tasteless . He looked at Reuben and Sofia and they looked back. Sofia smiled and Reuben sighed before they resumed eating. Olivia leaned forward to put water into Sofia’s glass, “He has never harmed us, just – well – he’s just been there, as though keeping an eye on us, making sure we were alright. That’s how I feel anyway.”

“And you’re sure it’s Johnny Tall Bear?”

She paused now with her fork half way to her mouth and then frowned, “No, not really. It’s been a long time, Luke. I was very young when we were there, and he will have changed from a child into a man. I just said his name because that was the only name I could think of at the time.”

“Well, he did his usual disappearing trick. By the time I got there he had gone. No sign of him, or the snake.” He glanced over at Reuben, “I’m going to have to teach you children how to live out here. City life hasn’t done you any favours.”

“It’s the only life they’ve known,” Olivia reminded him “And since we came back here to live I’ve been too busy running things to take them for nature rambles.”

Luke frowned more deeply. Since the incident with the Indian, when he had gone running out of the house with gun in hand, Olivia had been slightly irritable. He attributed it to the fact that he hadn’t disposed of his gun as she had asked, but as he had told her, where he had been living over the past years one never took chances with Indians, whether they came singly or in a crowd and considering that he had married an Indian that said rather a lot. “He’s not come into the house and stolen anything, has he? Food or – or whisky?”

“Why would he want to do that? No, the only person who ever came in here and stole anything was Booth, my brother in law.” She now leaned over to cut the meat into little squares on the plate for her daughter, and then looked up at Luke, “Do you remember when we were in the Bannock camp, Luke? Mother wore Indian clothes and she wore a necklace of bears teeth and blue beads. I remember it so clearly.“

“Sure, so do I.” he nodded “Why do you mention that? It was an ugly looking object.”

“A young brave gave it to her. I remember it because - “ she put down her fork and stared at the far wall as though she could see it now, the scene of her lovely mother and the young Indian. “ well, because it was all very strange, that time with the Bannock, wasn’t it?”

Luke nodded, glad to see her slipping back to her usual sweet natured self, and prepared to humour her in order to keep her that way. He looked at Reuben, “You ever been to an Indian camp?”

“No, sir.” Reuben replied with big eyes in a freckled face.

“Well, when we were young, your Ma and I were living with Indians for months until our Pa and Ben Cartwright found us and brought us back here. It was quite an adventure.” He sighed as though for the first time in years he could appreciate it more than he had ever done before .

After some silence he asked Olivia why she had mentioned the necklace and she had smiled and said softly “I found it one morning, draped over mother’s headstone.”
………………..

Amanda Ridley had sat up half the night listening to Jack Hammond rambling on about justice and always guilty until proven innocent. Even now as she watched him ride out of town she couldn’t explain how it was that she knew Roy had intended to arrest Jack when she had seen him strolling down towards the store.
Perhaps it had been all the questions being asked around town by the deputies, and Roy. The way DeQuille had smugly mentioned to her that he had told Roy everything he had known about Hammonds little nocturnal trips out of town recently and other things besides.

But it had really been the news paper Editor's comments, meant to stick like barbs in her mind, that had caused her to sense Jack's guilt. She had to accept the fact if she had realised that, then there was every possibility that Roy would have done as well. When she saw Adam Cartwright in the sheriff’s office, intuition, fear – who knew what – had sent her running over to protect Jack.

Protect the wretch who had gone out of his way to ruin her? It infuriated her but she had accepted the fact that for revenge, and this was certainly for revenge, she had done a good job of proving to the world that Jack Hammond was guilty. Only the guilty sneak out at night. Only the guilty run away.

As for Jack Hammond he was puzzled by Amanda’s sudden attention to him. Half way through the night he decided she was doing it for love of him. Her passion had always been hot beneath the cool exterior, he had known that during the year or so of their engagement. Obviously now that she had money again, her love for him had been rekindled.

He had left her feeling confident that she had his best interests at heart. Even so, as he rode out into the country beyond the environs of the town he carefully went over and over what he had told her. Fear that he had incriminated himself slowly trickled through his mind. Had he told her about his feelings for Olivia Phillips? Had he revealed too much about that ?He knew only too well that nothing was so hard to handle as a woman scorned. He couldn’t imagine Amanda relishing the idea that the man she ‘loved’ was besotted by another woman.

His hands were sweating again and he could even feel the sweat trickling down his back. He turned in his saddle just in case there was a posse closing in on him but he saw only shadows with the darkness of the night.
He rode to the one place he knew no one would expect him to go – O’Dell’s cabin.

He stabled the horse and pushed open the door. Everything was just as he had left it previously, he even looked into the box where the ear ring had been left and he paused for a moment, his hand hovered and then retreated. No, the best defence he had was to claim O’Dell had stolen them the night of the dance.
He fell across the bed and closed his eyes. Somehow his plans had all gone wrong and everything in his head seemed muddled and no where near as clear as they had been when he had come here that night with the knife.

He knew only weak men cried, but he felt the heat of tears behind his eyelids as he wished yet again that he had never made that fateful journey, with or without, the knife.
...........

Marcy always liked to see Olivia in her riding suit. The cut of the jacket nipped into her waist so delicately and the wide skirts successfully hid the seamed slit so that she could ride astride in the saddle. The autumnal colours suited her well and Marcy stepped back with a smile and nod of the head as Olivia made the final adjustments to her hair.

“You look lovely, Miss Olivia.”

Olivia flashed a smile at her. “Marcy, I keep telling you not to call me Miss Olivia. We’re friends, you and I. I don’t call you Miss Marcy, do I?”

“I know, but then – well – I suppose I just got into the habit and it’s hard to break habits. I used to bite my nails and it was hard to stop doing that until I came to work for you and Mrs. O’Flannery put mustard under them.”

“Mmm, well, if you call me Miss Olivia then I shall just have to start calling you Miss Marcy and then we’ll start calling Sofia Miss Sofia and so it will go on.” She jabbed a pin into the last strand of hair and sighed “I wonder what happened to Mrs. O’Flannery. She never did get in contact with us again, did she?”

Luke came into the house at that point, they heard the door slam shut behind him. Luke tended to be noisy and like to make the grand entrance and Olivia smiled at him with affection and kissed his cheek “Did you sleep alright last night?” she removed several pieces of straw from his hair, “Marcy has breakfast prepared.”

Luke rubbed his face and then smiled at them both, “Couldn’t sleep with the thought of that Indian prowling around. Then when I did I over slept. Sorry. Not a good example for Rueben. Good morning, Livvy, Marcy.” He stepped over to drop a kiss on top of Sofia’s head “Where’s Reuben?”

“I promised to take him riding with me this morning, he’s getting himself dressed. I wanted to check the boundary fences towards the Ponderosa.” She turned away as she said this in the hope that neither of them would notice if she blushed a little, “You did mention that they needed some attention.”

“Oh, well, to be honest I just said that because I was riled up with O’Dell.” Luke said sheepishly as he sat down, “The Cartwrights maintain the fences very well.”

She looked a little crestfallen at that comment but the sounds of Reuben yelling “Wait for me, Ma” soon put the smile back on her face as she gave a comical little shrug that fooled no body and said that she couldn’t possibly let Reuben down now.

Marcy glanced over at Luke and saw his grin which made her smile. They walked with Olivia and Reuben to the door and watched them ride out of the yard with the doting smile on their faces usually found on parents watching their children leave for their first day at school.

Chapter 81

 

Reuben was more than excited at this excursion. He usually went riding with O’Dell and although Luke had promised to take him nothing as yet had transpired although of course it was still early days since his arrival and so much had taken place since then.

He grabbed his mother’s hand and hopped on one leg and then the other all the way to the stable where the horses were waiting for them. His fat little pony and her own mount. They saddled them up side by side and he glowed with pleasure at her praise as he buckled up the last one, “I’m sorry I’ve not taken you riding with me before, Reuben. There’s been so much to do here.”

 

“It’s alright, Ma. I know.”

 

She watched him mount up and patted his leg with approval, then very neatly got into the saddle and turned her horse into the yard. “I think it would be a lovely day to go and visit Hester and Ben? I should think Hoss and Joe would be busy by now, don’t you?”

 

“They’re always busy.” Reuben said, “Except for Mr. Adam, he’s always in bed.”

 

“That’s because he’s been so ill, Reuben. He’s much better now so he could be out working with his brothers now.” She flashed a smile at him, “He was here the other day, when Chris was – er – injured.”

 

“I forgot.” Reuben said with a responding smile, before his face dropped into a more serious countenance, “Ma, that Indian wouldn’t have hurt me, would he?”

 

“No, he saved your life, young man. Whatever made you think you could pick up a rattlesnake without being bitten?”

 

“I ain’t never seen a real one before.” He replied with childish honesty. “I ain’t never seen a real Indian before either.”

 

“Well, perhaps, one day, if it is Johnny Tall Bear, he’ll come and introduce himself.”

 

She frowned at her own remark as she wondered why, after all these months, he hadn’t already done so.

………………

 

Adam was quieter than usual at breakfast mainly due to the exuberance of his family. Even when they were silent there was a bubbling up of excitement under the surface with their eyes constantly turning to him and grins breaking out on their lips. Joe’s whoop of delight and slap between the shoulder blades nearly caused him to choke in mid-swallow of his coffee. He endured his youngest brothers gentle teasing until he decided to retire to his room, have his leg checked over and re-bandaged and do some exercises.

 

“What will you two cowboys be doing while I’m – er – busy today?” he ventured to ask as he picked up his cane and rose from the table.

 

“We’ve a cattle drive to think about,” Hoss said and grinned, “As well as a few more horses to break then there’ll be a whole string of them to get to Fort Washington.”

 

“How are you getting on with the black horse, Joe? Have you gentled him enough yet?”

 

“He lets me near him, I don’t want to break his spirit, anymore than you did with Jupiter.” Joe frowned and put his hands on his hips contemplatively, “He’s the best horse I’ve had in a long while. He gives me as good as he can every time I go try him out.”

 

Adam heard his brothers discussing horses as he closed the door to his room. It was talk that, for some time, he had felt excluded from, as though by going to sea, he had walked away, abdicated his own role in running the ranch. He was deep in contemplation when Hop Sing came into the room to check his leg and redress it.

…………

 

Jack Hammond was in a panic when he woke up. He had dreamt of his father and upon waking had realised that in some ways his father had more courage than he had ever possessed. He remembered now the journey from St. Josephs, Missourri, in that long wagon train. He was young then, but his father had been one of the most stoic of men there and well respected. His dream had reminded him that behind his father’s bland and rather unimpressive personality he had been, when needed on that journey, remarkably brave.

 

What had happened? Was it years serving behind the counter of his store that had turned him into the cowed man that Jack considered him? Even now the most vivid memory of his father was of him pretending that there were no American flags and then, when the Cartwrights came and started shouting the odds, he had groped around on that shelf where the flags were and oh what a surprise, he’d found some!

 

Jack rubbed his face and felt bristles beneath his fingers. He buried his head in his hands and stared between between his fingers at the floor and shivered. This was O’Dell’s place. He had to get out, and involuntarily he shivered again.

 

His mind returned to the morning he had gone to the Double D and had invited Olivia to go riding with him, ignorant of the fact that Adam Cartwright was upstairs, in her room, in her bed!! He stood up and looked around the cabin and then out of the window. It seemed to him behind all the misery in his life a Cartwright always cast a shadow.

……………….

 

Roy Coffee yawned as he made his first brew of coffee. It would stew throughout the morning but in the meantime he would enjoy his early morning drink before things got too involved. He was bent down over the stove when the door opened and Amanda Ridley ran into the office with her hair all mussed up and her eyes wild. She looked as pale as a woman could look and he stood up so quickly in fear of her passing out on him that he cricked his back.

 

“Sheriff Coffee – oh thank goodness you’re here – thank goodness.” She tumbled into a chair and buried her face in her hands.

 

Roy had dealt with lots of women in this condition in his life as a sheriff, and he patted her gently on the shoulder, made soothing noises and pushed a mug of coffee into her hands, and then asked her to tell him what had happened. She heaved a deep breath causing her chest to go in and out like bellows. He was glad he wasn’t wearing his spectacles.

 

“Jack Hammond –“ she gasped slopping hot coffee over the desk because she was shaking so much and also because, quite honestly, she didn’t want to drink the stuff.

 

“What about him?”

 

“He was – he was at my place last night.”

 

Roy found his spectacles and pulled the pad towards him, licked the nib of his pencil, and nodded, “What in thundering-ation was he doing there? How long was he there fer?”

 

“He came – oh, some time during the evening. He seemed drunk. He sat there and talked and talked. I was so frightened, sheriff Coffee.” She blinked rapidly and tears trickled down her cheeks, “I’ve never seen him like this before, ranting and raving. Saying people were accusing him of things he hadn’t done. Then he said - he said –“ she paused and actually sipped the coffee which was as foul tasting as she had anticipated. She set the mug down on the desk and rubbed her throat.

 

“What did he say, Miss? Did he hurt you?”

 

“No, he just scared me. He said that he hadn’t intended to kill O’Dell, but the man came at him with a gun. He was frightened and stabbed him.”

 

Roy paused, the pencil hovered over the pad, “He actually admitted that much to you?”

 

“Yes, and then he demanded a horse.”

 

“Which you gave him?” Roy sighed, and put the pencil down.

 

“He demanded it, said he had to have help from me because no one else cared. I didn’t like to say I didn’t care either but –.“ she paused for effect and dabbed her eyes with the corner of a handkerchief.

 

“When did he take the horse, Miss Ridley?” Roy’s sigh was a loud humph and he got to his feet, and looked at her sternly, “Early this morning? An hour ago maybe?”

 

“No, it was about 2 o’clock.”

 

“2 o'clock?" Roy's eyebrows nearly jumped off his brow and his moustache bristled, "Hell's bells, why didn’t you come earlier then? We might have been able to catch him leaving town before he got too far away?”

 

“I don’t know – I was frightened – I thought I might be accused as an accomplice – I thought all manner of things, sheriff. I’m sorry.” She lowered her head contritely and a tear plopped into the coffee sending muddy ripples along the surface.

 

“Wal, shouldn’t be too difficult to track him down. I’ll get a posse organised.” He glanced over at Dodds who had just entered the building, “Deputy, get yourself busy and round up some men, we got a lead on Jack Hammond.” He then turned to Amanda as he reached for his gun belt, “Thanks, Miss Ridley.”

 

He watched her leave, dabbing her eyes as she went and he shook his head. It was quite a performance, but at the end of the day, that was all it had been, just a performance.

 

...........

 

Hester was bustling about getting herself organised for the days activities There were the necessities for her sewing, for it was the day she and Mary Ann visited Ann Canady for their quilting. She hummed a little tune beneath her breath as she packed away scissors and needles and thread into a commodious carpet bag which she tucked under her arm as she prepared to leave the house.

 

Hoss had the buggy ready and was holding the horse as Hester closed the door behind her and hurried across the yard. She kissed him and tossed the bag into the back of the buggy and began to step up to take her seat when Hoss cleared his throat “Got everything, my love?”

 

“Yes, everything.” She beamed a smile at him, “I can’t wait to tell Mary Ann and Ann about Adam. I’m sure it’s Olivia, aren’t you?”

 

“I’m not saying a word.” Hoss said diplomatically, “You haven’t forgotten anything at all?”

 

She frowned and looked at him, then shook her head as he raised his eyebrows. Then she said ‘Oh yes –“ and turned to see Adam strolling towards her with Hannah in the crook of his arm. “Hannah!”

 

Hannah beamed a smile at her mother and father and stretched out her hands as Adam swung her towards Hester, “Thank you, Adam. For some reason my head seems to be in a bit of a spin today.” She laughed and looked at him in a way that could only be described as 'meaningful.'

 

“I can’t think why –“ Adam replied drily.

 

“Oh, I can!” Hoss sighed and rolled his eyes dramatically.

 

Adam grinned “So what are you doing today, Hester, that was so important that you forgot your little girl?”

 

“It’s our quilting day. Just Ann and Mary Ann.” She said with a sweet smile, and kissed his cheek, which broadened his smile somewhat, “We’ve nearly finished this quilt. It’s for a double bed.”

 

“Very good.” Adam nodded and his face looked blank, “Well, enjoy your gossip – I mean – quilting.” He stepped back and watched as Hoss took his wife by the elbow and helped her to her seat, then raised his face for his wife’s final kiss before she waved goodbye.

 

“Women,” Hoss said profoundly as he raised his hand to wave her farewell, “love to chatter.”

 

“So I understand –“ Adam replied as he also raised his hand to see her on her way before he gave his brother a sideways glance, “I’m sure she’ll have a lot to talk about today.”

 

Hoss said nothing but gave his brother a lop sided grin before looking over to see Joe walking towards them buckling on his chaps. “Well, I guess I had better go and see what Pa wants me to do.” He looked at Adam as though to ask him something then thought better to it and made his way to the house, nodding over to Joe as he passed him.

Chapter 82

Jack Hammond rode in a lacklustre fashion away from O’Dell’s cabin. He had taken advantage of what the dead man had put away in the manner of food to prepare a quick breakfast only to realise he had no appetite. The main thought in his mind was what to do next, followed by wondering just exactly where to go.

He could think of only one person and one place and directed his horse towards the Double D. He was unsure what he would say or do when he got there and as a result rode slowly while his mind once again passed and repassed over all that had happened.

He had found the ear rings on the night of the party. The advantage of hanging around and letting all the fuss die down. He had recognised them right away and had collected them up with the intention of giving them back to Olivia. But time had slipped by due to Smithson’ trial and he had brooded about using the jewels as a means of cajoling Olivia into a closer relationship with him, quite simply he had thought to take her out riding or on a pic nic or to a dance and then produce them and say ‘Look what I found –‘ and then await his reward, because he had been quite sure that there would have been one forthcoming.

He scowled now as he remembered the first occasion he had chosen to take her out and been so rudely interrupted by O’Dell. Her manner had been far from friendly and now, of course, he knew why, thanks to O’Dell telling him with sundry details thrown in.

Why had he chosen to go to O’Dells that first night with the ear rings in his pocket anyway? He struggled to remember what had been in his mind that day and was grappling with the matter when he saw two riders cresting the brow of the hill towards him.

His heart did a somersault as he recognised Olivia and Reuben. He reined in his horse and watched them as they rode on seemingly oblivious to his presence. He could see she was laughing at something the boy was saying and to Jack’s eyes she looked beautiful with her head thrown back and the view of her white neck exposed. He urged his horse into a canter and as the beast shortened the distance between him and Olivia he watched as she turned in her saddle with a look of alarm on her face.

Reuben turned also, Jack heard the boy’s voice saying “It’s that store keeper man, Ma.”

Was that all he was to them then? The store keeper? The image that title conjured up was of his own father fumbling about the shelves and looking apologetic and grovelling in front of Ben Cartwright. A tight knot of anger coiled itself in his stomach.

Olivia wasn’t sure whether to get her horse to move faster or whether to stay her ground and face the wretched man. She saw that Reuben had reined in his pony so rather than cause alarm to the child she turned her horse round to face him. “You’re out early, Mr. Hammond?”

“As you are, Mrs. Phillips.” Jack smiled, and looked at the boy, “Reuben, isn’t it?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Well, look, son, why don’t you go riding on while your Ma and I have a little chat about more important things than the weather.”

Reuben frowned, he hadn’t as yet heard any mention of the weather and wasn’t sure what the man meant, he glanced over at his mother who with a motion of her hand indicated that he stayed where he was.

Olivia who was frowning,it struck her that Jack wasn't looking as dapper as usual, far from it, he was dischevelled and unshaven. She edged her horse in front of Reuben's in a way of some protection “Why are you here, Mr. Hammond, you’re quite a way from town.”

“You’re quite a distance from the Double D, my dear.”

“I’m not your dear, please don’t call me that again. Reuben, come along.” She jerked the reins in her hands and nodded to Reuben to follow her example and continue their journey.

Hammond followed her and eventually caught her up, reached out and grabbed at the reins, jerking them back so that the horse faltered, attempted to free her head and did a fancy side step before coming to a halt. Jack moved his horse in such a way as to block Olivia off from Reuben. “What are you doing, Mr.Hammond. Leave the horse alone.”

She reached out a hand to grab at the reins, to gather them in closer and regain control of the animal but Jack now grabbed her wrist and yanked at her hard enough for her body to slip halfway from the saddle. Reuben was yelling ‘Ma,Ma.’

Still struggling to retain her seat in the saddle she caught a glimpse of her son’s frightened face “Reuben, go and get Adam – go on – get Adam –“ she cried as Jack brought his horse even closer nudging Reuben’s pony to one side as he did so.

Jack now grabbed at her waist and pulled her across from her horse and onto his in the vain hope that he would get her astride his saddle. His intention at that point was to then ride away from the track with her and go somewhere more secluded.

Reuben’s pony had already remembered that it was en route to his old stable mates and familiar surroundings. Olivia had only moments earlier been sharing a joke about how Reuben would never got lost while riding Buster because left to his own devices the little pony would just jog along to the Ponderosa without a care in the world.

As Olivia struggled to get free of Jacks frantic fumbling grasp of her she could just catch a glimpse of the boy galloping down the track towards the Cartwrights home. As the distance between them grew she turned her energies to fighting free from her assailant. It was, sadly, an uneven match as Jack struck her a blow across the face that caused her to fall back, and her weight, unevenly distributed over the saddle caused her to fall with a thud upon the ground.

Jack wasn’t sure now on what to do. Once again his actions had precipated him into a situation that was beyond his control. He slid from the saddle and ran to her side, taking hold of her hand in his and looking anxiously into her face “What did you do that for?” he demanded, “You were perfectly safe with me, I wouldn’t hurt you. I never had any intention of hurting you.”

“Then let me go, let me go home.” She rubbed her head and sat up, dazed and with her eyes unfocussed. “Where’s my son?” she looked wildly around her and then remembered, of course, he was on his way to the Ponderosa, to Adam and Ben.

“Olivia, Olivia –“ Jack groaned and seized her hand which he proceeded to cover with kisses, holding it tightly between his own, “I’m so sorry, I never meant for you to be hurt.”

“Leave me alone, stop doing that,” she tried to withdraw her hand from his and when she was unable to do so brought her other hand across his face, “Leave me alone!”

He did release her hand then as he felt the impact of her hand upon his flesh. While he attempted to regain his wits she struggled to her feet, tripped over her long skirts, and landed heavily upon her knees. Once again she tried to get up but now his hand gripped her ankle and pulled hard at it so that she found herself falling face down onto the ground. She could feel a hand fumbling over her body until it had reached her waist and he was dragging her closer towards him.

She grabbed at the grass, dug her nails into the dirt but her fingers failed to get a hold as he pulled her towards him. He knelt by her side and pulled her onto her back and held her by both wrists forcing them down on either side of her as he straddled her body. “Olivia, stop fighting me, stop it.”

“Leave me alone, leave me alone. Don’t touch me, do you hear, don’t touch me.”

Her sea green eyes were blazing emeralds now, reminding him of the ear rings, and of his guilt. He remembered O’Dell dying and the hot blood gushing over his hands. He shook his head in an attempt to banish such thoughts from his mind and lowered his head to kiss her, even as she struggled to prevent his mouth touching hers , and a scream rose and then died in her throat as his lips found hers and pressed down against her teeth.

“I love you, Olivia, I love you.” He moaned, almost weeping now with frustration and desire, and self loathing at what was happening, “Everything I’ve done I did for you.”

“No, no, you did it for yourself. I hate you, I hate you.”

She didn’t think she was crying but she could feel hot tears trickling down the side of her face. “Let me go, Jack. If you love me, let me go.”

“How can I do that now?” he yelled, “You don’t care for me, you wouldn’t understand why I have to do this –“

“What? What do you have to do?” her eyes were wide, he could see his reflection in the green and black of them, a small man, wild and frenzied and he grabbed at a handful of her hair, feeling it silky and soft between his fingers.

Now with a free hand again she raised it up and brought it with all her force against the side of his head. She felt the pain of hair dragged from her scalp by its roots, but still she struggled to get free, his body heavy upon hers as she raised her hand again to claw at his face.

Hammond reached out for her free hand again hoping to pin it down. Desire was now turning to obsession, to possess and to destroy. At the back of his mind he heard a voice screaming ‘Why? Why?’

As they grappled together they rolled over and over in the grass. Then suddenly she went limp as her head struck some rock and cut the flesh of her brow sending a gush of blood down her temple. He stopped a moment in the initial surprise of her inertia and then with a surge of renewed desire at realising there was no longer going to be any resistance he put a hand to her jacket.

As he pulled at the fabric a heavy hand clamped down on his shoulder and he was pulled to his feet, spun around and then clubbed unconscious by a well aimed pistol butt. Without a sound he fell heavily upon the rocks at his feet.

Johnny Tall Bear leaned down now and very gently lifted Olivia Phillips into his arms and carried her body to where his horse was hidden, leaving Jack Hammond sprawled for anyone to see close to the track leading to the Ponderosa.

 

 

Chapter 83

 

Adam had just slipped his foot into the stirrup when Reuben’s pony cantered into the yard. The little boy was clinging to the mane and reins as though terrified, his face registering fear and terror and when he saw Adam he opened his mouth but no sound came out. Ben was standing on the porch talking to Hoss and both paused to turn and look over at the boy while Adam walked away from Sport to catch the boy as he slipped from the saddle. Hoss sprinted into the yard to catch the trailing reins and bring Buster to a halt.

 

With his hands on the boy's shoulders Adam looked intently into the scared face and fear the tentacles of fear trickle into his stomach,  “Reuben? What are you doing here, boy? Where’s your mother?”

 

Reuben was only a small boy and until the beginning of that year his life had been one of ease and comfort, play and mischief. He had been raised in a wealthy family, cosseted and, perhaps, pampered. He had never ridden a horse until he was given Buster and taught how to stay in a saddle. Now here he was facing up to a drama in his life that overshadowed everything that he had ever experienced prior to it. His eyes fluttered open and he found himself staring into Adam’s face with Ben hovering close by, peering over his son’s shoulder.

 

“It’s Ma. That man’s got her. She told me to get here and tell you.” His voice was squeaky and not one he was proud of, and he knew there were tears running down his face but the image of his mother grappling with Hammond was still fresh to his mind, “You gotta go and help her, Mr. Adam, Ma said to come get you.”

 

Adam swung the boy up in his arms and deposited him in to Bens, then regardless of the pain it caused him he ran to Sport and mounted into the saddle. Hoss came running behind him yelling that he’d be right with him, but his brother had rounded the corner of the stable block before he had even reached Chubb.

 

“Mr. Ben, is Ma gonna be alright?” Reuben whispered and gave a shudder of a sob which forced Ben to look away from the sight of his son disappearing from the yard and to kneel down beside  the boy.

 

“Don’t worry, lad, you’ve done very well, very well indeed.”   Ben drew the boy into his shoulder and stroked the boys back gently.

 

“But Ma-?”

 

“She’ll be alright, you’ll see.” Ben said in a softer than usual voice and carried the child into the house where he called for Hop Sing to bring something for the boy to drink as he settled him down onto the settee.

……………

 

Johnny Tall Bear dismounted and carefully lifted Olivia down. He had taken her not so far from the assault, near to where a stream flowed where he gently set her

down upon the grass. He soaked a cloth in the water and then began to gently bathe the wounds clean of blood. Olivia sighed, her eyes fluttered open and she looked thoughtfully up at the man. For a brief moment it seemed as though she had forgotten what had taken place and she just lay there staring up Johnny Tall Bear with her sea green eyes totally blank. 

 

Then memory flooded back and she sat up, thrust his hand away and gave a sob, a gasp and then retched. Her stomach heaved at the thought of what may have happened, the memory of Jack’s smell now became real to her and filled her nostrils, the taste of his mouth on hers made her retch again.

 

“He did not harm you… more.” Johnny said quietly, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder, “Here – drink.”

 

She took the canteen from him and swallowed the water gratefully after which she hugged it close to her chest as though placing an invisible barrier between her vulnerability as a woman and him, as a man. Her breathing was heavy as her heart thudded against her ribs.

 

“Breathe slow. You are safe.”

 

She drank some more water and then nodded as she handed the canteen back to him

 

“I’m alright now, thank you.”

 

He smiled and squatted down by her side, then placed the damp cloth in her hand and pointed to the gash on her brow so that she could administer the cool cloth there herself. He looked at her for a moment and then nodded “Olivia?”

 

“Yes.” She nodded confirmation that he had named her correctly, and he smiled and pointed to himself “I am Tall Bear .”

 

“We called you Johnny?”

 

He nodded but didn’t acknowledge that fact, he only glanced around them to make sure they were alone and that the crazy man who had attacked her was no where near.

 

“Tall Heart? Why haven’t you come to the house and spoken to us, instead of hiding among the trees? You’re our friend and yet –?“

 

“Always you ask questions, little Olivia. Always.” He smiled again and nodded, “You have changed but are still the same.”

 

She didn’t say anything to that, her head ached and her body was sore. She wanted to close her eyes and feel safe again. “My son, did you see where he went?”

 

“He rode to the big house they call the Ponderosa.”

 

She nodded and felt relief wash over her like a cool breeze refreshes a body on a hot day. That meant he would find Adam, and then Adam would come, and rescue her. She looked at tall Bear  and told herself she didn’t need rescuing from him, but everything was going hazy now, blurring and she had to close her eyes and sink back against the grass.

……………

 

Sport went at a thundering pace bearing his rider towards the scene of the attack and behind them rode Hoss, striving his hardest to catch them up. Adam was devoid of the ability to think beyond knowing that he had to get to Olivia, that it was taking too much time and the pace was too slow. His heart was beating so fast that he was nearly choking. The motion of the horse jarred his leg and pain stabbed intermittently down from hip to ankle.

 

He was near despair when he saw a horse grazing lazily on the roadside. An unknown horse but it was an indication that he was drawing near to his quarry and that the man had not yet regained his steed. He urged Sport to go faster and then he saw Jack. The wretch of a man was staggering to his feet with his hand to his head.

 

Jack heard the sound of the horse approaching and turned in the hope that it was his own animal but when he saw Adam Cartwright bearing down towards him he turned and began to run. Sport drew nearer, and nearer and then Adam freed his feet from the stirrups and as he drew level with Hammond he propelled himself from the saddle and flung himself upon him bringing both of them down onto the ground.

 

He rose to his knees, grabbed at Jack's shirt and hauled him upwards “Where is she? What have you done to her?”

 

“Nothing. Nothing. I haven’t touched her. I swear I haven’t hurt her. Don’t hit me – don’t hit me.”

 

Jacks hands were raised in a forlorn gesture for mercy and when he saw Adam’s fist bearing down towards him he put his hands over his head for protection “No,no,no.”

 

The howl of fear turned Adams stomach with revulsion. A man who couldn’t protect himself was barely worth venting his anger and fear upon but there was too much pain, too much fear and despair within him to prevent the fist striking flesh and Jack reeled back as the force of the blow struck his jaw.

 

Adam grabbed at the other mans shirt front once again and hauled him to his feet, shook him and then struck him again, “Where is she? What did you do to her?”

 

“I didn’t I didn’t I didn’t ….” Jack wailed and once again brought his hands up to shield his face.

 

Adam grabbed Jacks shirt with both hands now and shook him in the way a terrier would shake a rat, “Where is she? What have you done to her?”

 

“Nothing, nothing – I promise you, Cartwright, I didn’t do anything to her. I just – I just wanted to talk to her and then this man came by and – an Indian, that’s who it was – an Indian.”

 

“What?” Adam’s eyes flew wide open, and he shook his head in disbelief, “You have to come up with something better than that, Hammond.”

 

“I swear – an Indian came up behind me and hit me – I – I don’t know what he did but she was with me and then – he took her. The Indian took her.”

 

Adam firmed his mouth, narrowed his eyes and balled his fist and was about to strike the wretch again when Hoss gripped him by the wrist, “No, Adam, leave him be. He ain’t worth it.”

 

Adam hauled in a quivering breath and released Hammond who staggered back a few paces. “You heard what he said, Hoss?”

 

“Yeah, an Indian.“

 

“Seen anything of any Indians around here lately?”

 

“No .“

 

They both looked at Hammond before Hoss glanced down at the ground. He nodded and tugged at Adam’s shirt sleeve “Here .“

 

On the ground were enough sign to indicate a struggle. Hoss, who could read the markings of animal and human like a man could read a book, followed the signs closely, his face registering more and more concern.

 

Finally he returned to where Adam and Hammond were standing and nodded grimly, “He was telling the truth, there was an Indian here. An unshod horse – moccasin prints.“

 

Adam glanced at Hammond who appeared to have relaxed a little. He then looked again at his brother “And – anything else?”

 

“Yeah, plenty. But no point in wasting time talking about it. The Indian, whoever he is, took Olivia up there. My guess is that he’s taken her to the stream .”

 

Not sure whether he was doing the right thing, whether it would unleash more fury from his brother, Hoss slowly handed Adam a tendril of hair, long and curling as it trailed from his fingers, the bloodied end showing too clearly that it hadn’t come free easily.

 

Adam felt his throat tighten, he looked from the hair to Hammond who stepped back several paces. Then he turned to Hoss, “Take him into town, anywhere, out of my sight.”

 

“Where are you going?”

 

“To find Olivia.”

 

“Need any help?”

 

“Just get him away from here .“ Adam hissed between clenched teeth and then hurried towards Sport.

He had to lean against the big horse for a second or two to catch his breath, and to steady himself. Pain trickled through the pain, and at the same time it fed the fear. He swung himself into the saddle and took the reins, turned Sport aside and rode past Hoss and Hammond without a glance at them

…………………………….

 

Tall Bear stood up with his hand resting on the hilt of his knife as he heard the sound of the horse approaching them. He looked back at Olivia who was still seated on the ground pressing the cloth against her wounds, and then looked again at the rider on the horse whom he didn’t recognise as the man who had assaulted the woman.

 

Olivia turned her head with a degree of hope in her heart and when she saw the horse coming towards them, and then recognised the man she rose to her feet and cried his name with such feeling that Tall Bear stepped tactfully back several paces to give her a clearer view.

 

Adam noticed the action, one that did not present itself as aggressive in any shape or form. He noticed the woman standing, swaying, but with such a look on her face that fear vanished to be replaced with relief and the most profound feeling of love and desire and pride.

 

“Livvy,” he cried aloud as he drew Sport to a standstill, “Livvy ..” and he was out of the saddle and hurrying towards her even though his leg almost gave way beneath him at one point.

 

She couldn’t speak, she tried to say his name but it stuck in her throat. She didn’t want to cry, she told herself that it was a weakness to cry now, when he was here and she was safe. She felt his arms go around her, and she sunk into his body, smelling him, feeling him, hearing his heart beat beneath her ear, listening to his whispers of love and tender words even though they were jumbled up but nothing , nothing on God’s earth, sounded so wonderful nor so sweet.

 

“Oh Livvy, sweet heart, he didn’t hurt you, did he?”

 

His fingers were touching her face, turning her towards him so that she could look up and see him, his eyes deep and intense, stared down into her eyes drifting from emerald to soft sea green. She felt his hand lift hers so that he could see the gash beneath the cloth she had been holding.  She saw his lips firm, the eyes flicker momentary anger beforre his fingers were once more holding hers “Oh Livvy,” he said again, broken as though he felt her pain.

 

“That was all, it’s alright, he didn’t do anything other than that.“ she whispered and closed her eyes so that the memory would go away, “Tall Bear came and saved me.”

 

Adam turned to the other man and nodded his thanks, then looked at her again and was about to speak when she fainted in his arms.

 

Chapter 84

It was so comforting and reassuring to make the return journey in Adam’s arms. With her head against his chest and her arms loosely wrapped around his waist Olivia drifted back to consciousness and just remained as still as possible while Sport jogged along the track to home.

The warmth of his body seemed to thaw out the fear that had settled like an icicle through her, and the masculine smell from him slowly removed the taint of Jacks’ foul odour. She didn’t open her eyes wider than necessary nor did she allow her mind to dwell on the events of the morning. Contentment came from just being there, so close to him, and being able to look upon things that she had never really noticed before.
There was, for example, the way his hands held the reins, the long fingers wrapped around the leather throngs, and the way the light played upon the small hairs that grew dark down to his wrist, and the way the joints of his hands moved, flexed and tightened to the movement required by the horse. There was dust on his sleeve from his tussle with Jack, and his knuckles were grazed and skinned, and she fought a desire to reach out and touch the broken skin except that would have meant shifting her position in the saddle and away from his body.

When she looked up he was looking straight ahead with his lips closed in a firm line and she noticed the cleft in his chin, the scar on the upper lip and the eyelashes that framed the dark eyes she loved so much. She sighed contentedly and closed her eyes so didn’t notice the way he glanced down at her and then gently smiled.

Behind them came Tall Bear with Olivia’s horse on a leading rein. He had given Adam his name but then said nothing more, and had lifted Olivia, then unconscious, from the ground and into Adam’s arms. He had then chosen to follow them, a silent shadow and self appointed protector.

They had passed the area where Jack had assaulted Olivia and found no sign of the wretched man nor of Hoss. Adam assumed, correctly that Hoss had taken Jack to town. A visit from the sheriff would no doubt be forthcoming along with a visit from John or Paul.

Adam had time to think during that ride to the Double D with Olivia in his arms. He knew that he had damaged his leg, the pain alone told him that, and he knew more than ever that Olivia was the woman he wanted to marry more than anyone else. His mind wandered down various avenues before he decided that there was little point in continuing further as everything would depend upon Olivia and the decision she would choose to make.
……………..

Jack Hammond was hauled from his saddle by Hoss outside the sheriff’s office. Around them other men were dispersing back to their homes and businesses in town, while Roy and the deputy joined with Hoss in tethering their horses to the hitching rail. By chance they had met up close to town – for it took a while to get the men together for the posse - and ridden back altogether.

Jack was bewildered by seeing so many familiar faces looking at him with confusion and suspicion. When Hoss indicated that he was to follow him to the sheriffs office he looked down the street to his own store and was surprised when Hoss grabbed his arm and led him into the law office.

It was Roy who closed the door behind him and then looked at Hoss for an explanation. “Where’d you find him?” he asked, nodding towards Jack who was standing in the centre of the room as though trying to decide whether he was going to stay or not.

“On Pondorosa land, not sure why, except that young Reuben Phillips came into the yard yelling for help. Seems he and his Ma were riding together when Hammond came upon them and – according to Reuben – attacked his mother.”

Roy looked at Jack who was rubbing his jaw where a dark bruise was becoming quite obvious, he nodded to Hoss “You give him those bruises?”

“Shucks, no, Roy, if’n it had been me he’d have been draped over the horse’s saddle. It were Adam did that thar.”

“And where’s Adam?”

“Gone to find Mrs. Phillips.”

Roy nodded and looked confused as he made his way to his desk, he pulled out pen and paper and pushed them over to Hoss, “Best write it down.”

Hoss nodded and ambled over to the desk where he sat down and began to write. Jack looked on edge, he turned to Roy “Excuse me, sheriff, I need to get back to my store.”

“Wal, Jack, I don’t reckon on that happening any time soon.” Roy said slowly, “Best take a chair and tell me exactly what you were doing on Ponderosa land and all this here tale about you attacking Mrs. Phillips.”

Jack looked perplexed, he shook his head, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He said with a whine to his voice, “I didn’t hurt anyone. I certainly wouldn’t hurt Olivia.”

Roy turned to Hoss “You see him attacking the lady?”

“Nope, but there was a witness, apart from the boy.”

Roy looked at Jack “Hear that, Hammond. Seems like you had best tell me all about it, starting with why you killed Chris O’Dell.”

“Chris O’Dell?” Jack looked blankly at Roy who nodded and stared and waited. Minutes ticked by until Jack asked once again if he could get back to his store.

“See these ?” Roy brought out the ear ring that had been found by O’Dell’s body and laid it on the desk along with the dagger. “Seen ‘em before?”

“That ear ring belongs to Olivia. I have another one at home. I was going to give them to her when I saw her next.”

“Where did you find them?”

“Smithson had one, he got it off the girl, the girl in the green dress. I found the other one lying on the ground by the buckboards.” He frowned “There should be two. Where’s the other one?”

“Don’t you know?” Roy frowned and sat down, this was obviously going to take some time and he nodded over to Dodds to make some coffee.

“I know there were two because I was going to take them back to her. I was going to take her riding with me, perhaps a picnic. Just me and her. She likes me, I know she does – I was going to give them to her as a surprise. I know she would have liked to have had them back. Real emeralds and diamonds, sheriff. Very expensive.”

“I see.” Roy said glumly, seeing only that the matter was getting more than ever involved, and complicated. Hoss had stopped writing to listen with a confused look on his face.

“So how come you dropped this ear ring at Chris O’Dell’s cabin? Along with this dagger?”

Jack frowned and surveyed the dagger, then nodded, “We sell daggers like this at the store. Which reminds me,sheriff, I really need to get back there as I’m losing business standing around here helping with your enquiries.”

“Don’t worry about your business just yet awhile, son,” Roy’s voice gentled, there was something odd obviously going on in Jacks’ head and it needed coaxing out. Roy cleared his throat “Now then, let’s start again – why not sit down in that chair.”

Jack did so, nodding over at Hoss and frowning as he tried to get his thoughts in order. Roy held up the dagger “Seen this before? Any idea how it came to be at O’Dell’s cabin?”

“I don’t know who this O’Dell person is, sheriff. The dagger is mine. I liked it so kept it for my own use.”

“And you ain’t never been to anyplace near the Double D ranch?”

“No.” Jack looked amazed at the thought and looked at Hoss accusingly.

Roy rubbed his brow, “Look, Jack, you telling me you didn’t go anyplace near that cabin and stick this here dagger in Chris O’Dell? Or went back later to put the ear ring in the cabin ?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Sheriff.” The store keeper looked at Roy and then glanced at the door “Can I leave now?”

“I’m afraid not, Jack, not until you answer some questions.”

“I thought that was what I was doing.”

“Tell me where you were last night, Jack?”

“Last night?” Jack looked anxious and shrugged “I don’t know - what day is it?”

“It’s Friday, the 9th.”

“So that would be Thursday night. I guess I was playing the big game at Carlisle’s place. There’s usually a big pot by Thursday.”

“What did you do this morning, Jack?”

Hoss watched both men curiously. He could see Roy struggling to keep calm as Jack deflected each of his questions with his vague answers, yet at the same time he could see that Jack was calm and only a little confused, as though he couldn’t see what good his answers were but he was willing to help in any way he could. Jack stroked his chin, realised his jaw ached and frowned, “I can’t remember exactly, sheriff. I think I must have had a fall of some kind …” he rubbed his jaw again and then looked over at Hoss who was looking totally bemused now. “Do you know what this is all about, Hoss?”

“Er – wal – I thought I did.” Hoss groaned and looked at sheriff who now stood up and with a shake of the head approached Jack and put his hand on his shoulder,

“If you’d like to come with me, Jack.”

“Where to?” Jack shrunk back and looked rather startled, “I’ve work to do, sheriff.”

“I think you need a rest, son, and perhaps to see the doctor, about those bruises.”

“Bruises? Oh, I did fall then? Was it off my horse?”

Roy rolled his eyes and merely muttered that he were to follow him, then turned to Dodds and told him to get the doctor. Hoss sighed and returned to writing down his statement which he signed carefully by which time Dodds came back with Paul Martin.
…………….

Reuben slid down from Ben’s arms and ran into the house calling for his mother, while Ben dismounted and followed him, closing the door behind him. Removing his hat he made his way to the sitting room and found the boy about to throw himself into Olivia’s arms which she had opened up to receive him. Ben smiled and looked over at Adam who nodded over at him and limped heavily to his side,

“Hoss took Jack Hammond into town, Pa.”

“Good, perhaps they’ll be able to clear this whole thing up now.” Ben replied gruffly and he looked over at Tall Bear who was standing close by, “A friend?”

“Yes, an old friend of the Dents from when they were taken from here to the Bannocks.” Adam replied in a low voice, “Luke has gone for the doctor, but I think Olivia is going to be alright.”

They stood together and watched as Reuben hugged his mother and cried a little bit, after all he was only a very little boy. Sofia was cuddled into the other side of her mother and looked worried and confused. Marcy was hovering around as though unsure as to what to do next.

Ben drew his son to one side “What exactly did happen?”

Adam drew in his breath and thinned his lips, “Jack hauled her off her horse and tried - well – anyway he didn’t succeed because Tall Bear was close enough to prevent anything worse happening. He dealt with Jack and then took Olivia to safety. Then we came along and dealt with Jack some more,” his mouth twisted in a parody of a grin, “Thanks for bringing Reuben home, pa.”
……………….

Paul Martin stepped into the sheriff’s office and put his bag on the desk, “Well, I don’t think you’ll be getting any sense out of him for some time. I’m afraid he’s no longer compos mentis. That means, he’s no longer of sound mind.”

“Darn it!” Hoss exclaimed “Nothing to do with –“

“No,” Paul interrupted abruptly, “He’s been delusional for some time and it’s just reached its peak now. He keeps on talking about some American flags and how they had been on the shelf all the time. Know anything about that?”

“Nope.” Hoss shook his head and frowned, “Whats that got to do with Mrs. Phillips?”

“Nothing whatsoever so far as I know, but it has more to do with his view on your family, Hoss.” Paul frowned, “His relationship with his father seems quite crucial. But –“ he shook his head and shrugged, “the mind is a strange thing, delicate to the extreme. Jack Hammond has gone through that dark gate and got himself lost behind it, whether or not he’ll ever make his way back, who knows.”

Hoss scratched the back of his neck and shook his head “I ain’t really understanding any of that.”

“I don’t know enough about these things to put it in any other way, Hoss. But he’s retreated to where he thinks he’s safe and out of reach of anybody that can hurt him.” He turned to Roy and picked up his bag “Sorry, Roy, I know that ain’t what you wanted to hear.”

“Darn right it ain’t,” Roy scowled, “But I guess there ain’t much I can do about that except keep him here for the time being.”

“Paul,” Hoss picked up his hat, “Will he get better, come to his senses?”

“No knowing, Hoss, at the moment I would say not.”

Hoss nodded “Perhaps if’n you wouldn’t mind coming to see Mrs. Phillips now, Dr. Martin?”

In his cell Jack Hammond looked thoughtfully at the plate of food that had been set beside him by the deputy. He decided not to eat it without his father’s permission. He sat very still and quiet while his mind wandered down various alleys that always seemed to come to an abrupt end at the store. Rows of bales of material stacked high on the shelves, tins of food and dry goods, books and pencils and ink and pens all ranged neatly on rows beside the bacon and the cheeses. On the shelves behind the counter were all manner of things, ribbons and bobby pins, needles and threads. He knew that on one of the shelves there was a box of American flags but for some reason he wasn’t allowed to say anything about that and he looked around the cell slyly, just in case someone had guessed, known, that he knew.
………………………….

“It’s been a long day,” Olivia said as she slipped her arm through Adams and they strolled outside to sit on the bench “I feel sorry for Jack. Why do you think he went like that?”

Adam shook his head and once she was seated took his place beside her, “I don’t know, perhaps things just went too far, out of his control and his mind just closed down. I had a friend who suffered a similar thing, Paul described it in just the same way as he has with Jack.”

She leaned against his shoulder and felt the comforting strength of his arm around her, “If it hadn’t been for Tall Bear I dread to think about what would have happened.”

“Then don’t think about it, if you can.” He took hold of her hand and held it in his own, “Tell me about Tall Bear?”

“He was a boy in the camp to which we had been taken as children. His father loved my mother. Really loved her and wanted her to marry him but she couldn’t, of course. He was an honourable man and knowing she was with child he refrained from forcing himself on her. He was very kind to us all.Tall Bear – we called him Johnny because we couldn’t pronounce his name - became Luke’s blood brother.” She sighed and squeezed his fingers, “When his father died he came to find my mother to give her ‘big medicine’ as they call it But he saw that she had died, and then he met Abigail.”

They were silent for a while and he dropped a kiss on the top of her head and she sighed again and wished that they could have stayed like that forever but roused herself to continue with her narrative “It seems that the Indians have a great respect for people who are not, well, not in their right senses. He and Abigail often talked together in the trees and he grew fond of her. He promised her that he would stay around to make sure I was safe. And he did.”

“Will he go back now or does he intend staying here.”

“He’ll go back to his people now.” She said very quietly and turned to face him, placed a hand upon his face and caressed his cheek “Your leg?”

“Pauls seen to it, it just tore a little. It’s alright.” He caught at her fingers with his lips and kissed them and then sought her lips “I was scared out of my head that he had hurt you, Livvy.”

“I know.” She whispered, “I know.”

“I love you.”

“I love you too, so much.”

He took hold of her face between his hands and turned her face towards him, kissed her lips passionately and then when they parted and their eyes met, locked together, he traced her lips with his finger “Will you marry me?” he said softly.

She opened her mouth to speak, felt tears moisten her eyes and yet smiled, he asked her again “Will you marry me?”

“Yes,” she whispered “Yes, of course. Oh Adam, I love you, Adam, I love you so very, very much.”

Chapter 85

Morning dawned with a pink streaked sky and in his room Adam listened to the chiming of the clock, the sound of Hannah’s chatter and Hester's soft voice responding. He closed his eyes again and recalled to mind how Hester had greeted him upon his return from Olivia’s, an anxious face with large eyes. Hoss had already told her all he knew but there were loop holes in both sides of the story so it had been a case of gathering around together to listen to Hoss’ recounting of what had happened with Jack, and Adam telling them about Olivia being well recovered from her ordeal.

Joe had found it all very interesting and rather irritated that he had been unable to join the fray. He had sat silently interested picking a splinter out of his hand and nodding here and there at their dialogue.

It had been the evening when he, Joe, and Mary Ann joined them for the family meal and once discussion and speculation regarding Jack Hammonds’ fate had been taken apart they gathered once more together for their meal. Ben’s prayer was deeply profound in asking for blessings not only upon the meal and themselves but upon all those they loved and cared for … not surprisingly, when Adam raised his head he found all eyes fixed upon him.

"Did you ask her?” Joe said matter of factly as he speared at a steak and placed it upon his wife’s plate with a smile and wink at her.

"Ask her?” Adam raised his eyebrows “What? And exactly who do you mean by ‘her’?”

"Olivia?” Mary Ann replied with feeling, to which Adam merely shrugged, a slight roll of his shoulders as he helped himself to some vegetables.

"If and when you get married, Adam,” Hester said in measured tones as she poured gravy over her food, “where will you live?”

Adam frowned as though giving it most serious consideration, he looked at his father and then shook his head, “Well, I do have a house of my own, you know.”

Hoss nodded “Makes sense.”

"Thank you, Hoss.”

They had lapsed into silence then for a few minutes but by the time they had got half way through their food Mary Ann said wistfully “I wish you wouldn’t be such a tease, Adam.”

"Tease? Me?” he had shaken his head and then shrugged once again, “I can’t tell you anything I don’t know myself.” And he grinned as he had spoken so that Mary Ann had laughed at him and said he had asked her, hadn’t he?

Now as he began to get himself dressed ready for the new day he thought over those last few moments with Olivia the previous day and the way she had clung to him and whispered her love of him. He thought also of Laura Dayton who had never whispered such simple words of love to him, and had, instead of warming to him, grown ever colder. He thought also of Regina and how that quick flame of passion had been snuffed out almost as quickly.

As he buttoned up his shirt he contemplated once again about the strange way love pulled at people, the knowingness of the person, that strange shifting magnetism between two people that drew them together or pulled them apart.

He did his leg exercises and walked back and forth as best he could without his cane. Then he opened the door and the day began.
………………………

Hannah was drooling as she tried to push a wedge of bread into her mouth and Hester was mopping her up when there came a brisk knock on the door. So brisk in fact that Hannah jumped and nearly choked. Hoss got up and was the one to open the door to Roy who nodded apologetically at seeing them at the breakfast table, he removed his hat as he walked into the room and greeted them, declined the offer of coffee but then accepted the cup that Hester poured out and handed to him.

"How’s Mrs. Phillips, Adam?” he asked after several sips of the best coffee he had tasted since his last visit.

"Well enough when I saw her last.” Adam replied and then there was silence as they waited for Ben to come to the table and take his seat.

"You know we’ll never really get to the bottom of all this but from the bits and pieces I’ve got together it all seems to stem from Hammond getting infatuated with the lady. He found out that O’Dell was selling information to DeQuille which was being printed in the Territorial. It upset him, and seems like he went to O’Dell to tell him to stop.”

"I still don’t understand why DeQuille would buy information – gossip more like- about an almost unknown family.” Ben scowled as he poured out his own coffee.

"DeQuille says people get curious, the more information you give ‘em the more they want, its like sausages.” Roy said and emptied his cup without realising his reference to sausages had made his listeners look at one another as though doubting his sanity.

"Sausages?” Hoss murmured.

"Sure.” Roy’s moustache bristled, “Anyway, DeQuille’s a sensible fellow, apparently there was information handed him by O’Dell that he wouldn’t print but he did say Jack found out about it, got riled up too.”

"Which was?” Adam prompted.

"He never told me, said it was confidential and would serve no purpose to my investigations.”

"And how is Jack Hammond now?” Ben asked looking over at Hester who was trying to quieten Hannah from making so much noise.

"Very quiet. He won’t eat nor drink. Just sits staring out of the window or at the wall.” He sighed and shook his head, “Seems he was losing money at the gambling tables, big losses. He’d lost his magic touch with the cards. The possibility was that he would have to sell the store. That was why he was so anxious to get back the money from Miss Ridley.”

"So what are you doing here today, Roy? Something you need to know?” Adam poured more coffee into his cup and raised it slowly to his mouth, his eyes fixed on Roy’s face.

"Just for the record – a statement of what happened yesterday, what you saw, what you did – that kind of thing.” Roy nodded in his customary manner and thanked Hester for the coffee “I’ll be riding over to see Mrs. Phillips for her statement now, thought I’d ride on here first. Then I’ll go to the cabin and collect that tin you mentioned, Adam. Evidence. In case Jack Hammond just might be the best actor since William Shakespeare.”

Adam opened his mouth but closed it again, he nodded and cleared his throat. As the door closed behind the sheriff he sighed and frowned, “Well, seems that’s the end of that little adventure.”

"Adam?” Hester looked at her brother in law “Weren’t you at Olivia's the morning that Hammond called round to take her for a ride?”

"I was,” Adam nodded and smiled, “Upstairs in her bedroom as a matter of fact.”

"Oh!”

"I bet the citizens of Virginia City would have found that mighty interesting information.” Hoss guffawed and then quailed into silence at Hester’s glare.

"I wasn’t in a fit state to be anywhere else or do anything else either, come to that.” Adam snapped, “But if Jack had found out about that from O’Dell, he may well have got the wrong impression.”

"Most people would – them not knowing the true facts of the matter,” Hoss said gravely although his eyes twinkled.
………………

Adam swung Sofia up into the back of the buggy and then Reuben who wanted to know immediately what the big wicker basket by his feet contained. He was told he would find out in due course and watched Adam walk to the house. Luke came to the door with a grin followed by Marcy and Olivia. It was a day off, a holiday, awarded to themselves as a gift after the past harrowing few days. Marcy got up and settled on the seat between the children while Olivia took her place by Adam’s side. Luke mounted his horse and rode alongside them.

Summer was slipping away into a glorious fall which had yet to fully arrive and release its potential for colour and beauty and cooler days. But the signs were all there and Adam marvelled at the fact that he had actually spent most of the summer days languishing ill in bed and in pain.

Olivia slipped her arm through his and smiled up at him, “Happy?” he asked her and she nodded and hugged in closer to him.

"Are we there yet?” Reuben asked after ten minutes had elapsed, and ten minutes later “Are we there yet? How much further is it? What’s in the basket? Why can’t I see?”

Both of the children ran across the meadow once they were set down from the buggy. The two men hauled up the basket and, although Adam was having to use the cane, walked to where there was the best position for a picnic. Behind them the two women came, their arms linked, laughing, happy and free from the fears that had overshadowed them for so long.

How excited Reuben was to see the food being carefully unwrapped and set down on plates upon the big cloth spread out on the grass. Sofia was entranced by the sight of the food and sat very quietly and well behaved by her mother’s side, watching as one thing after another was produced from the huge basket.

Marcy sat surprisingly closely to Luke, who was particularly attentive to her requirements. Olivia and Adam sat side by side with Sofia clinging to her mother and Reuben bouncing about like a puppy.

Fingers touched and were withdrawn, smiles exchanged. Luke basked in the knowledge that his sister was happy, and also in the awareness that he was feeling far more affection for little Marcy than he had expected. For so long he had locked his heart up against love, protecting his memories of his wife and holding onto them, but Marcy’s gentle lack of self interest, her genuine feeling for others, had slowly eroded away that barrier, and now when she smiled at him he felt an excitement trickling through his veins and bringing back renewed life to a weary heart.

Eventually the children ran off to play hide and seek among the trees. Marcy laughingly followed them, chasing them here and there, and soon Luke was on his feet chasing Marcy.

“Must be contagious.” Adam murmured as he watched them and he rolled over onto his side and took hold of her hands “What do you think?”

She looked over at Marcy as Luke caught hold of her and swirled her in the air which brought cries of

“Me too, me too …” from Sofia.

"I think you’re right,” Olivia smiled, “But I’m not surprised, Marcy is the sweetest person on earth.”

"I’d disagree on that point,” Adam laughed and kissed her fingers, one by one.

"Are you biased?” she whispered, lowering her eyes coyly.

"More than likely.” He pulled her towards him, glanced over at Luke and Marcy who were playng with the children and stole a kiss, “Not changed your mind?”

"No, not at all.” She kissed him, “Have you?”

"Never.”

"Never.” She sighed and leaned forward for another kiss, a few seconds of sweet bliss.

For a moment nothing and no one else mattered.

Chapter 86

Despite the good heartedness of various people in town who wished to stop and talk to Adam and shake his hand, the two brothers eventually made their way into Roy’s office to make their statements. Hoss had nothing really to add to the one that he had written out earlier so after confirming with Roy that there were no changes to what he had provided he left his brother and went to collect the vast amount of goods that Hop Sing and Hester had concocted between them.

Adam pulled out a chair and sat down, he nodded over at Dodds and then looked at Roy who seemed weary and fretful, “What’s wrong, Roy?”

He pulled some paper towards him and picked up the pen, knowing from experience that Roy would take his time in answering. Finally Roy nodded “It’s Hammond. He’s getting under my skin.”

"Don’t let him,” Adam replied as he began to write down the events of the previous day.

"Easier said than done. He keeps asking for his father. Old Hammonds been dead nigh on ten years.”

"Do you still think it’s all an act?”

"I don’t know what to think to be honest with you, Adam.” Roy heaved in a sigh, “Seems to me either way don’t cut the mustard.”

Adam frowned and pursed his lips while he concentrated on his writing. Roy watched for some minutes before getting up to pace the floor, his hands clasped behind him. Dodds went in to check the prisoner and then came out with the uneaten food congealed on the plate. “Well,” he muttered, “At least he drank the coffee.”

Adam glanced briefly at the food and then resumed his writing. “Do you want me to mention about the things I found in the cabin?”

"Might as well have it on record.” Roy nodded, “I brought the box here, by the way, before locking the cabin up.” He bowed his head and after a moments serious deliberation slowly shook it, “Ain’t right that a man can be killed and not get justice.”

"He won’t know about it, Roy.” Adam replied quietly, signing his name and underlining it with the dark ink. “If Hammonds really insane then the place he’ll be going to won’t be any better than a jail.”

He pushed the paper over to Roy’s side of the desk and picked up his hat, replaced it upon his dark head and bade both men goodbye as he left the office. Outside the streets were emptying for the mid-day break and he strolled slowly down towards the Emporium where he had arranged to meet Hoss. Dan DeQuille stepped out from the Territorial building and tipped his hat to him, “Care for a drink with me, Adam. To celebrate your arrival in town?”

"No, thanks, Dan.” Adam smiled and glanced over at the store, “What’s going on there?”

DeQuille turned to observe what had caught Adam’s attention and then nodded “Revenge they say, is sweet. Miss Ridley has bought out Hammond, she’s the new owner of the General Store now. The wheels of time turn slowly but …” he crooked his eyebrow and grinned before striking a match to light his cigar.

"How’d she manage that? I mean, Hammonds in no state to sell or buy his property.”

"He owed money and she foreclosed on the mortgage, as easy as that.” DeQuille stepped closer “So is it true that he’s gone insane?”

"He’s in the cells, Dan, why not go and find out for yourself.” Adam tipped his hat and proceeded on his way to the Emporium.

Amanda saw him as he passed the window and hurried out, catching up with him as he walked by the door.

“Adam?”

"Miss Ridley.” He tipped his hat to her and smiled, “I understand that you’re in another trade now?”

"I’ve a good manager caring for the livery, and this chance came up – too good to miss.” She smiled, her light eyes gleamed mischievously, “Thank you for your help, Adam, if it hadn’t been for you I’d have never been able to get out of the mess I was in.”

"I’m sure you would have managed somehow.” He replied rather coldly and gently pulled his arm free from her grasp.

"No, I don’t think so.” She sighed and shook her head, “I was at rock bottom when I came to see you. There was nothing, no where and no one I could have gone to. You’ll never know how desperate I was.”

"Well, seems to me its Hammond who’s desperate now.” He glanced back towards the sheriff’s office with a frown.

"Do you think he really is insane?”

"Don’t you?” He looked back at her now, a slight frown on his brow and then sighed, “Well, something’s certainly not right with him. I’m not sure how he’ll react when he finds that you’ve stolen his store from right under his nose.”

"I didn’t steal it, Adam.” Her voice was like ice and she looked at him with her face set into a grim mask of distaste, “I wouldn’t do that to him.”

"Wouldn’t you?” Adam shrugged, tipped his hat and excused himself.

He was aware of her watching him for some time as he made his way along the boards. There was a cool breeze wafting its way along the street and it seemed that that was sufficient to send her back into the store.

It took a while for him to reach Hoss as so many of the customers wanted to stop and talk, shake his hand, welcome him home and make various comments that lacked originality but were well meant and kindly. By the time he located Hoss his brother was already hauling up a sack of flour to carry out to the wagon. Adam picked up a box of groceries and followed after him.

"Y’know, Adam, seems not so long ago we used to do this all the time, you and me.” Hoss muttered tossing the sack down the flat boards of the wagon, “Remember?”

"I’m not likely to forget,” Adam smiled as they made their way back into the store to collect more goods, “When we’ve loaded up how about a beer?”

"Just like old times, huh?”

"Sure, just like old times.” Adam nodded and slapped his brother on the back with an affection that brought a lump to Hoss’ throat.
…………

Amanda tied her bonnet neatly and then made her way from the store to the sheriff’s office. Dodds greeted her with a pleasant enough smile and Roy had already left the building. She looked around her and then at Dodds “I came to see Hammond.”

"He’s in the cell.”

"Well? Can I see him or not?” her voice was waspish and Dodds wilted. He led the way to the cell and indicated where Jack was sitting alone on the narrow cot. He loitered for a moment and then left her to approach the prisoner.

"Jack?”

He looked up and frowned, “Who are you?”

"Don’t be so ridiculous, Jack. It’s me, Amanda.You remember me?”

"Amanda?” Jack shook his head, “No, I don’t think so.”

She drew nearer to the bars and looked at him thoughtfully, “Are you really mad, Jack, or is this just another one of your games.”

"I don’t play games.” James voice was edgy and cold.

"You know the kind of game I mean – is this your way of getting out of a murder rap.”

"I didn’t murder anyone.”

"That’s not what they’re saying in town.” She toyed with the tassel on the handle of her parasol, “Anyway, I thought I had better be the one to tell you. I’ve bought your store.”

"What?”

"Your store, Hammonds. You owed the bank money on the mortgage and I’ve redeemed it. The store’s mine now. I’m getting the sign writers in tomorrow to put up a big sign in gold letters ‘Ridleys Stores’”

He shook his head “I don’t understand. You can’t do that.”

"I did. After all, if you’re insane, as you claim, then you aren’t able to negotiate a business deal, are you?” She leaned closer to look at him, a slight frown on her face, “Why did you do it, Jack?”
…………………

The day was growing colder, unexpectedly so, but the four in the buggy seemed not to notice. Sofia sat between Adam and her mother, warm and comfortable while behind them on the back seat Reuben had possession of all the space and lounged about wondering where exactly they were going and why, suddenly, Adam Cartwright was visiting all the time.

They had arrived at the Ponderosa ranch in their buggy and Adam had joined them, taking the reins from Olivia as natural as you please. Reuben was surprised at the way his mother had smiled at Adam and then just slid along into the other seat. It was, he thought, a mystery. One he was going to keep a close eye on.
The ride from the Ponderosa to their destination was not a long one and pleasant in its own way, or so the adults seemed to think. For a little boy it held few charms and Reuben spent the time lolling around in the back seat declaring every so often that he was bored.

The house appeared as they rounded a corner and the buggy rolled to a standstill. Olivia looked at it and smiled before turning to Adam. Then they both sat there for far too long for Reuben’s liking “Are we getting down from here?” he asked in a squeal of a voice and Adam nodded, and said in his deep voice that of course they were at which the boy jumped down.

"Who lives here anyway?” he asked petulantly.

"No one - yet.” Adam replied as he lifted Sofia down and planted her carefully upon the ground.

"Then why are we here?”

"To look at it,” Olivia smiled and took hold of Adams hand as he gently helped her down.

"Why?” came the immediate demand from a very cross little boy.

"You’ll see,” his mother said in a tone of voice intended to placate him although she didn’t seem particularly bothered as to whether he'd actually been placated or not as she slipped her arm through Adam’s and allowed him to lead her to the main door of the house.

Adam had gone to the house a week earlier to see how it appeared after being vacant for so long. Signs of neglect had been obvious in the unkempt garden area and some peeling paint, but it hadn’t taken long for Harry and some of the men to put all that right. Now the house stood before them sparkling and pristine, the gardens that had been Ann’s pride and joy looking neat and tidy and colourful.

"There ain’t no trees,” Reuben protested, “I like climbing trees.”

"We can plant some.” Olivia replied.

Sofia looked around “I like trees. I like the pretty flowers on them.”

Olivia said nothing to that and waited for Adam to unlock the door. It was true that the Double D was blessed with the orchard and other trees that grew in a thick area of woodland around it. But here instead were wide open vistas that rolled down to the river which itself flowed out into the lake. Mountains reared high to greet the skies and as they stood to look at it some geese flew low, skimmed the surface of the water and landed gracefully.

"What are you thinking?” Adam asked. holding his hat in one hand and observing her closely.


"It makes me think of something my mother used to sing when I was a child,” she replied ““This is my Father’s world and to my listening ears all nature rings and round me sings the music of the spheres.””

She saw the smile that lingered on his mouth and the way his eyes became mellow and introspective, her hand reached out and took hold of his and immediately he raised it to his lips and kissed it.

It confused Reuben who had witnessed it and now pondered on what this all meant, he turned to Sofia who was hugging Clarabelle tightly, and watching some butterflies chasing one another in the window.

It seemed to Reuben that he had just seen something important, something that was very significant to his sister and himself.
.................

Sheriff Roy Coffee cursed himself as an idiot, a first class one at that as he watched John Martin attend to his patient. John didn’t find it easy dealing with Amanda in this condition with Roy steaming like an overworked boiler behind him and Deputy Dodds groaning in the corner as he nursed a large bump on the back of his head.

Eventually and after a considerable amount of time patting her hands, her face and wafting smelling salts under her nose Amanda Ridley’s eyelids fluttered open and she looked up into John’s anxious face behind which she could see Roy peering down at her, She closed her eyes again and gulped, fought back tears and then put a hand tentatively to her throat “He – he tried to kill me.”

“If it wasn’t for Dodds he would have succeeded,” Roy growled, “As it is in looking after you Dodds made the mistake of turning his back to Hammond who got the keys and – dangblast it – got himself out of the cell.”

Dodds opened his mouth to apologise but closed it again as he wilted under the blazing glare from the sheriff. Amanda wiped her eyes and sniffed “Thank Mr. Dodds for me, will you, sheriff.”

“Thank him yourself, he’s right over there.” Roy jerked his thumb in Dodds’ direction and shook his head “What in the name of Sam Hill were you doing there in the first place? The man claimed to be insane and you go on in – jest tell me why so’s I kin make some sense of it all?”

“I – I used to be engaged to him, you know?” Amanda simpered as she struggled to sit up. Her voice was husky and dry, and around her throat the ugly red impression of Jack’s fingers could be clearly seen, “I wanted to tell him that everything was alright, that his store was safe, and – and then he – then he –“ she pulled a handkerchief from her sleeve and dabbed at her eyes, “I couldn’t believe he was insane.” She sobbed now, genuine tears, for the attack had been so swift and so sudden. She closed her eyes for a moment in an attempt to blot out the memory of those eyes blazing into her face. She shuddered then looked up at Roy, “I don’t know what to think now.”

Roy was about to open his mouth to give forth his opinion when Mr. Murray crashed his way into the surgery, gasping like a landed fish for breath and Roy groaned “Well, what is it now?”

“The store –“ Murray gasped as he clung to the door frame “He came in – set it alight – said it didn’t belong to no-one else but him and his Pa. The man’s mad, sheriff.”

John, Roy and Dodds ran to the door, practically knocking Murray over in the rush and leaving Amanda squealing ‘My store! He’s burning my store!”

Flames were gorging on the wood front of Hammonds store and the glass window exploded just as the three men emerged from the surgery. Women were running to the safety of their homes or the other stores in order to watch, while men were forming a water chain and the alarm bell was clanging to summon the fire trucks.

Roy turned to Murray, “Where did Hammond go? Did you see?”

"I didn’t see nothing; I just came round, he hit me over the head with something. I tried to stop him, really I did but he was – he was like a mad man.”

“I told you he was mad, sheriff.” Dodds grumbled behind Roy but the sheriff just shook his head and kept his opinions to himself.

..

So far everything had worked out much as Jack had planned. Of course Amanda rushing in to brag about the store being in her possession was just perfect and provided the most efficient means to get the keys, unlock the cell and get out.

Murray had been surprised to see him and gaped a bit which annoyed Jack who had ignored him, gone to his apartment and collected some personal items and all the cash that he had locked away. He had then taken the back way to the livery stables, where he got a horse saddled, paid Zeke, and had brought it back to the alley behind the store. He had expected someone to recognise him, to call out his name, but everyone seemed to be too busy minding their own business or someone else’s to even glance in his direction.

Even if they had it would not have raised a commotion as most people had yet to be told of his predicament. It had all gone very smoothly indeed. His first intention had been to leave town as quietly as possible, but the thought of Amanda Ridley taking over ownership of the store really galled him. It hadn’t taken long to get it ablaze and if Murray died in the inferno then too bad. As far as Jack was concerned the man was a liability, and liabilities were there to be cancelled out.

After the fire had got a good grip on the building he had taken the back way out and taken a slow ride out of town. He had an idea of where he was going to go, his mind was quite clear now, he had no problems clouding over his focus at all.
……………

Olivia walked through every room of the house and stood at the windows to look over the views and enjoy the light that flooded in everywhere. Just like Joe and Mary Ann’s house that he had designed for them, this building had been planned to maximise on light. Even years before going to sea Adam Cartwright had loved to see the water, to enjoy the play of light and shade, of the colours of sky and river conjoining. In this house that he had built all that time ago he had used the original Ponderosa building as a template, updating, changing and tweaking it as he went along.

So there were familiar rooms leading into areas less familiar, shapes of rooms known from of old but now located elsewhere. He had done the same with Joe’s house, so that both homes were as alike to the original Ponderosa ranch house as to provide a continuity, yet both original and to the taste of the owner.

Olivia stood now at the window of the largest bedroom and looked over at the river, the geese were still there, and the blue of the sky was reflected in the blue of the waters . She turned as Sofia ran into the room and caught her daughter in her arms so that they both stood to look down at the view.

“Do you like the house, Sofia?” she whispered.

Sofia rested her head on her mothers shoulder and said that she did but she wanted a room near by mommy and Reuben said she couldn’t have it. “Clarabelle liked it too, it’s not for boys, it’s for girls. I told him it was for girls but he said it wasn’t. But I want that room not the other one.”

Adam said nothing, preferred to watch and listen rather than plough in at what he realised was a sensitive time for all of them. It occurred to him that perhaps Olivia had not yet told her children that she intended to marry him and he wondered if that was because she was worried about their reaction or doubted now the decision she had already made.

Olivia stroked Sofia’s cheek and told her not to worry about it, that it would soon be sorted out. “Where’s Reuben now?”

Sofia shook her head, she didn’t know, and at that moment she didn’t particularly care. Olivia sighed and glanced over her daughter’s head to Adam, “I’m sorry, Adam.”

“What for?” he smiled at her and then at Sofia who had turned to him with a smile of her own.

“Just that – well –“ she sighed again and placed Sofia down and told her to go and find her brother, “Tell him I want to see him right away.”

Once Sofia was out of the room she looked again at Adam who approached her and slipped his arm around her waist “What are you worrying about now?” he said softly.

“I just thought that it seems so unfair to you. This lovely house, getting married – you should be marrying a young woman –“

“You’re young.” He laughed at her, and kissed her nose.

“I meant, someone younger, like Marcy. Someone who can give you children of your own, not a ready made family.” She leaned her head upon his shoulder, “It’s difficult to explain.”

“Then don’t bother trying to explain it.”

“I haven’t told them yet about us, although I think Reuben has guessed. He’s so young that I doubt if he can even remember his own father now. The only male influence he had in his life was Booth, and one could hardly call that a good one.”

“Well, perhaps we should tell them. Do you want to do it before we go back from here, or would you prefer to do it on your own with them. I don’t want them to feel uncomfortable with me being there with you.”

“Sofia never knew her father at all,” Olivia sighed, “I know she loves Ben, I know she’ll love you.” She smiled up at him then “But Reuben – I think he’ll be more difficult, he can be so obstinate.”

“That’s not a bad thing,” Adam replied softly, “It just needs to be channelled in the right direction.”

“I’ll talk to them tonight.” She smiled now “He’ll be curious as to why we came here, so I’ll tell him then.”

“Well, tell me something,” he took hold of her hands in his own, “Do you like the house?”

“I think it’s lovely.”

“You don’t mind the lack of trees here?”

She laughed then and kissed him “You don’t know how glad I am that there aren’t trees so close to the house. I used to be terrified as a child of the woods and the orchard, always sure that there was someone there to whisk me away from home, especially after that time with the Bannock. This is perfect, as though everything has been pushed aside to leave me with all those beautiful views.”

He pulled her closer “This will be the main bedroom.”

“I like it. It’s perfect.” She whispered.

He kissed her neck and then sighed, “I want you to be happy here, Olivia.”

“I shall be.” She wrapped her arms around his neck “I’ll always be safe with you here with me, Adam.”

He frowned then and nodded slowly before releasing her and taking her by the hand “And what about the times when I won’t be here?”

She looked at him thoughtfully then, a long serious glance and then nodded, “I’m used to being on my own with the children, Adam. I would manage those times knowing you love me, and you’ll be coming back.”

“Now it’s me should be saying I’m sorry to you –“ he said quietly perching on the wide window ledge and drawing her towards him so that she stood between his legs with her arms around his neck and his arms around her waist, “I haven’t said much about my future, my career. I rather concentrated more on the here and now, getting my leg better, getting healthy and hoping that you would love me as much as I love you. I tried to put the thought of going back to sea behind me but it makes sense now to confront the matter while we’re here.”

“Adam, I love you more than – more than anything or anyone in the world. If I had no children and were younger then I would pretend to be a boy and stow away on your ship in the hope of being your cabin boy. But I’m a mother and I want you to be their father. Selfishly I want to tie you to my hip so that you never leave my side, but life isn’t like that, is it?”

“No, sweet heart, it isn’t, it isn’t.”

“So whatever happens, darling, I’ll always love you, whether you’re by my side or on the other side of the world. So long as you promise always to come back home –“ she smiled as her lips brushed against his, “back home, here.”

Adam didn’t reply to that, instead he looked at her rather intently and then raised his eye brows which made Olivia wonder if she had said the wrong thing. She drew back from him a little even though he maintained his hold on her. Finally he said “Livvy, tell me exactly what you’re thinking about my going back to sea? No, better still, tell me how you feel about it.”

She could feel a slight flush mounting in her cheeks and attempted to draw away again, but this time he pulled her closer and looked into her eyes. A slight smile played around his lips “Do you doubt my love for you, Olivia?”

“No, of course not.” She kept her voice even and calm and lowered her eyes.

“I mean, are you afraid to speak your mind in case my love for you is so fragile that the first cross words we say to one another will shatter it?” he caught her arm as she turned away “Livvy, my dear, I love you. I want you to be happy. I want you to be my wife. But you have to be honest with me.”

“I am. I have been.”

“No. You told me what you thought I wanted you to say. But, darling, you can’t do that, not when I have to make important decisions based on how you feel.” He stroked her cheek gently and smiled, a slight whimsy of a smile, “ If you tell me what you think I want to hear I could make a very important decision based on that, and make you very unhappy as a result.”

A flash of green sparked in Olivia’s eyes and she shook her head “My father always said that the man –“

Adam shook his head and put a finger on her lips “I don’t want to hear about what your father said, this has nothing to do with your father, nor mine come to that …this is between us, Livvy, as a man and his wife. I want you to be honest with me, always, about everything. If it means an argument so be it so long as we get it settled honestly. You can throw things at me if you wish, I’m good at catching things, Hop Sing throws things all the time.” He grinned then, deep dimples etched into his cheeks, and the dark eyes gleamed, “You can even hit me if you have a mind to … all I want from you is honesty. Love can be strangled by deceit, even if it sugar coated and well meaning.”

Olivia watched his face, saw sadness there and sighed, then leaned back into his arms,“I’ve disciplined myself not to show anger, Adam. I saw it too often with my father and then Booth – I can’t rant and rave, it’s against my nature. But I want you to know that I don’t want you to go back to sea. I hate the idea. When you said that, just now, about going back, I was angry, really angry, and hurt that you could be so dismissive of what our love is all about.”

She stepped away from him then and he allowed her to go, watching her thoughtfully, and respectfully as she turned to look out of the window. She sighed and shook her head, “I couldn’t believe you would so casually toss that subject into my lap as you did. As though it was just a matter of fact. I think I’ve lived all my life waiting for you. Waiting for this great love to come into my life which shows how selfish I am, doesn’t it?”
She turned then and gave him a half smile, “I had a lovely husband in Robert. I loved him. But the truth is that the love I have for you eclipses anything I felt for him and I feel disloyal just saying that … but it’s true. Adam, I can’t bear the thought of being here on my own without you by my side. I want you coming home every day to be with me, to eat the meals I cook and play with the children and then make love to you. I want you here, with me. I don’t want to be wondering where you are for weeks on end, never knowing if you are safe or not, frightened that you may be killed and not knowing for weeks later.”

“A man can get killed falling off his horse in his back yard.” Adam murmured with a half smile and reached for her hand but she moved it away to play with some dust left on the window cill.

“At least I would be there to - well – I’d be there, and I’d know and grieve right there and then. Is it so wrong to want you to be with me like that?” she turned to him then, a frown on her brow and her eyes deeper green than he had ever seen them.

“No, it’s how I want to be with you. “

“But you said about your career? And going back to sea? What start to married life is that when you could be whisked away from me at any time and going so far away.” She raised a hand to her eyes and shook her head, “Look at what your last trip did to you? All these weeks sick and ill, and if Paul Martin had his way you’d be without a leg now? And then that thing with the Chinese ? You could have died, and worse.”

He chuckled then and stood up, then walked to her side and put his hand on her shoulder, gently turning her to face him, “Do you feel better for saying all that?”

“Not really.”

“Feel like slapping me one - ?”

“Or two.” She moved her head away to avoid his lips, and then sunk her head upon his shoulder, “I’m sorry if I’m not the kind of woman you’d like to marry, but I can’t pretend. I can’t say that I’d be happy standing at the door waving you goodbye. I can’t do that.”

“I wouldn’t respect you if you did, if you persisted in being the doting little woman at home while I was away. I want you, Livvy, because you’re not a young woman who gets hysterical at the least thing, or scolds and screams to get her own way. I want you because you’ll talk to me, you must always be honest with me, Livvy.”

He cupped her face in his hands and drew her face towards his, kissed her eyes and her nose and her lips until he could feel her anger slipping away as she melted back into his body in a soft fluid graceful movement.

Chapter 87

 

“Ma!”

Olivia stepped back from Adam in the vague manner of a sleep walker, and regarded her son for a second or two before she remembered that she had sent for him, she smiled “Where’ve you been, Reuben, we were concerned about you.”

Even a six year old boy could doubt that a little after seeing his mother kissing some man, but Reuben had the sense to say nothing “I was outside. There are some trees at the back and a swing. The man there said he had put the swing up only yesterday.”

Adam smiled, “That must be Harry, I asked him to do a few things for me before we came here.” He looked at Reuben, “And what have you done with your sister, Reuben?”

“She’s playing with her doll in the other room.”

“Do you like the house?”

“It’s – it’s alright.” Reuben replied rather grudgingly and then turned to his mother, “Why are we here, Ma? Sofia says she’s got her own room and talking like as if we’re moving in here. Why are we leaving the Double D to live here?”

Adam glanced quickly over at Olivia and pursed his lips, he turned slightly to look out of the window while Olivia beckoned her son to draw closer, “Reuben, I should have told you before but this is going to be our home. I – we - want you to pick out your room and then later we’ll be bringing all your things here.”

“Oh.” Reuben thought that over and glanced at Adam who was still looking out of the window as though deep in thought himself, “Why?”

Olivia was about to speak when Sofia ran into the room “There was a swing in the yard, and I swinged on it. I went really high up in the sky.” She raised her hands towards her mother who bent down to lift her into her arms, whereupon the child put her head on her shoulder and smiled contentedly, “This is a nice house. There’s sun shine in every room. I like it.”

“Ma said we’re going to live here,” Reuben said, his eyes still fixed on Olivia’s face.

“Are we?” Sofia raised her head and looked at Adam, “The man said it was your house.”

“Mmm, well, yes, I guess it is.” Adam replied and took the child from Olivia as she reached out to him, “I’m glad you like it.”

“So ?” Reuben scuffed his boot on the floor, back and forth slowly, “Why’d we have to move here then?”

“It looks like your plan to tell them later isn’t going to happen.” Adam whispered to Olivia and smiled, winked at Sofia who put his arms around his neck and hugged him close.

Olivia slipped her arm through Adam's and then looked at her son, then at Sofia who was smiling contentedly at her, cradled as she was in the crook of Adam’s arms and her chin resting on his shoulder. She looked like a little cat, purring in contentment.

“Well,” she cleared her throat, and nodded “The fact is – Adam and I are going to get married.” She looked at Adam, “Aren’t we?”

Adam inclined his head once, gravely, although he winked at Sofia, “Indeed we are.”

“That means that Adam will be your step-father.” She looked at Adam again and then at Reuben who was staring at her with big eyes, “Do you understand what I mean, Reuben?”

It was Sofia who answered up as she hugged Adam even tighter “That means I was right, I was right.” She squealed “You are my daddy. I told you that you were. You were p’tending all the time, weren’t you? That means Gram’pa IS my gram’pa, don’t it?” and she gave Adam a kiss on the cheek and wrapped her arms even tighter around him.

Reuben blinked and frowned. His mind skipped down several avenues, some were dead ends and some were cul-de-sacs. He knew, somewhere, like an instinct, that life was going to change for them all and that it would be better, there was, even now, a sense of security, safety, just being here with Adam and Olivia together. But also deeply ingrained in his memory was a lingering loyalty to his own father, a man who was a shadow in his life.

He wanted to say something, but he was tongue tied, so he did what was natural to a confused little boy, he turned and ran.

Adam passed Sofia back to her mother, and smiled “I’ll go find him, don’t worry, it’ll be alright.”

She hesitated, just enough for a man as discerning as Adam to appreciate what she was thinking, Reuben was her son, her problem and as his mother she should be the one to comfort, explain and reassure. “Unless you would rather I didn’t ?”

Her eyes lit up then, and she smiled and nodded. As Adam left the room he heard Sofia telling her mother that Reuben was a naughty boy, wasn’t he?

The child wasn’t hard to find. Years spent tracking Joe down as a child prone to sulks and tantrums gave Adam a good idea of where to look, and Reuben had made no effort to hide where he was going. Climbing the ladder to the hayloft Adam found the boy sat in the corner, knees drawn to his chest and arms wrapped around his legs while his chin rested upon them. He watched Adam approach with the wariness of a lost kitten.

Adam sat down in the straw and said nothing although he picked up some and began to twist it round in his fingers. Silence weighs heavy after a while and Reuben was the first to break it by observing that there were no horses in the stables.

“No one here to look after ‘em yet.” Adam replied, “We could get Hoss to carve a name plate for Buster for his stall if you like.”

“Don’t care.” Reuben shrugged.

Silence again like a wet blanket and Adam tossed the straw back and plucked out some more which he stuck in his mouth to chew on. “Done any fishing, Reuben?”

“Done what?”

Adam cleared his throat and repeated the question, Reuben frowned, “No, there weren’t no rivers to fish in back home.”

“In San Francisco?”

“Yeah.”

“You miss it?”

Reuben wavered between a lie and the truth. Until that moment he hadn’t given San Francisco much thought at all. He bowed his head, “Some.”

“What do you miss about it?”

“Lots.”

“Such as?”

Reuben sighed and pulled out some straw which he tied in knots. “That man Harry said you were the boss of a lot of men on a big ship. That’s why you got a uniform to wear, ain’t it? You were wearing it when you came to the house, back along?”

Adam cleared his throat again, thinking how this wasn’t really a subject he would have liked to have discussed right now but he nodded, “That’s right.”

“And you go away lots of times, on the sea?”

Adam nodded, obviously the boy was already doing a lot of wishful thinking. He shrugged “Hoss and Joe will be gone a long time soon when they go on the cattle drive.”

Reuben shrugged, he wasn’t bothered about Hoss and Joe or where they were going. He looked at Adam, “Is it a big ship?”

“The last ship I was one was the biggest in the fleet.”

“Where’d you go?”

“Nearly all the way to China.”

“Why’d you come back?”

Adam looked at the boy sharply, and noticed that it was mere curiousity not an undisguised snide comment indicating that he wished him to have stayed away, he shrugged, “Well, I didn’t want to but I was injured so my officers sent me back to recover.”

Reuben pouted and nodded, “They were going to cut your leg off, weren’t they?”

“It was – er – suggested at one point.”

Reuben lapsed into silence again and sunk his head back to rest upon his knee. “Why do you want to marry my Ma?”

“Because I love her. You love her, don’t you?”

“Yes, I do.” Reuben frowned, and glanced sideways on at the man sitting close beside him, then he looked away “I guess she loves you too.”

“I should hope she does.” Adam smiled slowly and looked through the hayloft window at the view of the river that could be seen, “I remember when Joe was small he caught just about the biggest fish from hereabouts. Hoss had to keep hold of his breeches and I had to help him ply the rod so’s not to lose him. Don’t think we ever got a bigger one than that since.”

“I ain’t never caught a fish.”

“Well, there’s plenty of time. I’ll take you fishing once we’ve moved in here. There’s lots for you to learn about living here, Reuben. Hoss can teach you how to track animals so when you’re older you can come hunting with us.”

“Will you teach me to shoot with a gun?”

Adam sighed and nodded, “When you’re old enough.”

Reuben looked thoughtful. The conversation was going well but all the same he didn’t want to give in too easily. He chewed on his bottom lip and frowned, not realising that Adam was doing exactly the same. “I – I had a daddy. He was nice.” The words didn’t exactly sum up how he felt about the shadowy figure in his life, he had such vague memories fanned alive like little embers in a dying fire by the things Olivia and Abigail had told him about Robert.

“Do you remember your Pa?”

Again Reuben hovered between lying or telling the truth. Somehow he sensed that the man sitting beside him would know a lie as quick as anything. He shrugged, “Some.”

“Tell me what you remember about him - if you want to?”

Reuben cleared his throat, “Well, he was tall. Not as tall as you I think, but he was tall. He was always smart and smelled nice. He never got drunk and he never said bad words. Sometimes he danced with Ma in the big room, I remember seeing them one time …” his voice faded away as he struggled to capture the memory, “He told me stories sometimes if I had a bad dream, I remember he came and sat on my bed. He told me a story about a boy hunting a bear.”

Adam smiled as he recognised the cobbled together sentences, things the boy remembered and things he had been told and treasured as memories. He looked away and stared across the barn and sighed. “What was your Ma like? Was she pretty like Ma?”

Adam cleared his throat, and then coughed. “Well, yes, she was very pretty.”

“Do you remember her ‘cos she’s dead like my Pa, ain’t she? I remember Mr. O’Dell telling me that she was buried on the Ponderosa.”

“That was Joe’s Ma.” Adam said quietly, “Joe’s Ma died when he was a little boy a bit younger than yourself.”

Reuben nodded absorbing the fact and then taking time to think about it. Some minutes ticked by and Adam was about to suggest getting back to the house in case Olivia was worried, when Reuben asked how come Joe’s Ma was different from his, Adams, Ma. Adam glanced back to the view of the river and didn’t answer for a moment “Well, I never knew my mother.”

“Why not? Everyone knows their ma.”

“No, not always. My mother died when I was born, so I only know that she was very pretty and very young from what my pa tells me about her.”

“Did you miss her?” Reuben looked at him with some curiousity. He was of an age when death and such morbid topics fascinated him, especially as his young life had already been touched by it.

“I – er – I missed having a mother and my pa missed her very much.” He got to his feet and brushed straw from his clothes, then looked at Reuben, “I’ll do my best to be a good father to you, Reuben. I do understand what it’s like to have someone other than your own father taking his place – do you know what I’m saying here?”

“I think so.”

Adam nodded, unsure as to how much further to go in the conversation. To some extent the child unnerved him. He wondered if Marie had felt the same when confronted by himself and Hoss that fateful day when Ben had brought her home to the Ponderosa. At least Reuben had the chance to have some say in the matter. He thought of Inger, and realised that no such issues arose with her, he had loved her almost as soon as he had known her a few days, sooner than even his father. He smiled at the boy who, surprisingly, smiled back.

“Let’s go see what your Ma’s doing, huh?”

“Sure. And we’ll go fishing sometime soon, won’t we?”

Adam nodded and made way for the boy to clamber down the ladder refraining from telling him to mind his step in case he fell and broke his neck. Well, he thought to himself, that was the first hurdle over, and it would be nothing short of a miracle if it was the last.
.............

When Adam re-entered the house with his hand on Reuben's shoulder as though gently ushering him in and prepared to 'back him up' should 'Mother' be angry for his running out, Olivia felt something tug at her heart that was different from all the turbulent emotions she had felt for so many weeks.

Her first born child and the man she loved above anyone else presented such a 'complete' picture as they stood framed in the doorway. Adam had a smile on his face that gentled on seeing her, while Reuben ran from the protection of his hand towards her and wrapped his arms around her waist.

As she passed her hand over his curls she glanced up and over at Adam who only nodded as though assuring her that everything was now alright and before anything more could be said Sofia had ran up to him, her arms stretched up in a silent request to be picked up and held in his arms once again.

"Have you seen enough?" he asked her and she nodded and assured him they had and there would be other times to see whatever else was necessary. "Then let's get to the Ponderosa. Hester's been looking forward to seeing you, and I know a certain little lady who wants to see you again." and he tweaked Sofia's nose gently so that she laughed and caught playfully at his hand.

They rode back to the Ponderosa in the buggy, both of them feeling that they had accomplished something important, which was true. Apart from Reuben, who was still struggling with issues in his own mind, the mood was light and when Adam started to whistle a tune it wasn’t long before Olivia was humming to it. Sofia snuggled up against Adam’s arm and cuddled into him so that she was soon asleep and he had to put his arm around her to make sure she didn’t fall off the seat.

 

Chapter 88

 

Roy Coffee’s horse nodding over the rail stopped Adam whistling and he drew the horses to a halt and got down with some foreboding. Sofia was now in Olivia’s arms and was lowered down to Adam, while Olivia began to move to take over the driver’s seat in order to make the journey back to the Double D. Adam put a hand on her knee to prevent her from doing so, “You’d best come on in, this may concern Hammond.” He murmured quietly, “It would be better if you came to find out.”

 

Sofia stirred and he moved her so that her head was on his shoulder. With his hand cupping Olivia’s elbow and Reuben trailing behind them they made their way to the house. It was Hoss who opened the door to them.

Despite what was going on inside the house Hoss couldn’t help but be touched by the sight of his elder brother coming along with a child on his arm, a pretty lady at his side and the boy close with them. He smiled and sighed feeling within his heart that this was all that Adam needed, had needed for a long, long time.  A family of his own to keep his feet tied firmly to the ground.

 

“Anything wrong?” Adam asked as he crossed the porch and stepped aside to usher Olivia into the house.

 

“Yeah, plenty.” Hoss muttered with a nod of the head and he followed them in and closed the door behind them.

 

Ben, Roy and Joe stood up as soon as Olivia entered the room, a courtesy that was much appreciated. Roy’s words soon followed and dashed any thought of a mere social visit from their minds “I was jest telling Ben and Joe here that Jack Hammond has escaped. That dang fool of a deputy let Miss Ridley through to the cell block, and she was talking to him, riled him up some I betcha, then he grabbed her neck and tried to throttle her.”

 

“Where was Dodds all this time?” Ben asked.

 

“He thought she was safe enough, thought she’d have enough sense not to get too close to the bars but not her, she had to get right up close. Dodds went to her as soon as he heard her call out, but she was unconscious by then. As he bent down to help her Hammond reached out, got the keys and the gun .”

 

“Not bad thinking for a man we thought was insane.” Joe muttered as he leaned on the back of his father’s chair.

 

“No more insane than you or me.” Roy scoffed, “I was certain sure of it the moment I clapped eyes on him. But when a doctor puts that forward there ain't much I can do, it puts doubt in the minds of folk and hogtails me as neat as a stuck pig.”

 

 

No one thought it wise to comment on that reference but Hoss asked quickly if the sheriff had any idea where Jack could be now, to which Roy hitched a shoulder, “Nope, could be anymore. Fact is there’s more to the story… he went and set fire to the store, his own store.” He scowled, “Guess that ain’t strictly true, it weren’t his no more on account of his not being able to pay off the mortgage and Miss Ridley did. He was riled up about that and decided to burn it to the ground. Now – some folks may think that the action of a mad man, but I don’t. What do you think?”

 

Adam looked at his father and quirked an eyebrow, Ben nodded “I’d say more like the action of an angry and vindictive man.”

 

“My thoughts too.” Roy noticed the three other men nodding in agreement with their father and was relieved, “Anyhows, Dodds is making up a posse if any of you want to come along?”

 

“Where abouts do you intend to start looking?” Hoss asked glancing first at his wife and then at Joe who had nodded imperceptibly.

 

“I reckon he’ll head towards O’Dells cabin.” Roy said as he reached for his hat, “I got a feeling in my bones that there’s something there that draws him to it.”

 

No one argued with him, Hoss decided he’d back track along a bit to find out for himself, but knew from of old that when Roy had a feeling about something he was seldom wrong. Joe was talking in low tones to his wife who was looking rather anxious at the thought of his going. Adam turned to Olivia, “I’ll go and get Sport saddled up and then take you back home in the buggy.”

 

“No, that’s alright. You go with your brothers, we’ll be alright.”

 

Adam’s lips tightened and he raised his eyebrows, Hester, who had linked her arm through Olivia’s when she had come into the house now ventured to suggest that she stayed with them “After all, the children look tired and there’s room for you here.”

 

Olivia looked over at Adam and noticed the look of relief on his face as he flashed a smile of approval and thanks at Hester. Mary Ann wished she had suggested it as there was ample more room in their house but decided to say nothing.

 

“How long will you be?” Olivia asked, “Only Marcy is alone in the house and Luke didn’t expect to be back for a few days.”

 

“We’ll swing by the Double D,” Joe said, “We’ll make sure she’s alright.”

 

Satisfied that everything was settled Olivia watched as Adam checked his gun was snug in its holster. Roy and Ben had already left the house, their voices fading on the air. Adam looked at Olivia and smiled wryly, “Not exactly how we intended to end the day. But I’m sure that the girls will find you plenty to do, after all, there’s a party being held here at the week end.”

 

Hoss grinned, kissed his wife and Hannah while Mary Ann received a warm kiss from Joe and a whispered something in her ear which brought a smile and a blush to her pretty face. Adam smiled at Olivia and took her hand in his as he led her to the door, “I’ll be back as soon as possible.” He said quietly “Don’t worry about Marcy, Ill make sure she’ll be alright.”

 

“Explain to her where I am?”

 

“Of course.” He grinned and swept her into his arms and kissed her without any hesitation despite his brothers clearing their throats and raising their eyebrows and whistling tunelessly as they strolled on by them.

 

……………………..

 

Jack Hammond couldn’t stop pacing the floor. His nerves were beginning to fray and he was getting edgy. He felt guilt tugging at the fringes of his mind with regard to Amanda and the thought that she could be dead because of him, but at the same time he justified his actions by the fact that she had goaded him into doing it.

 

He ransacked the cabin and got food stowed away in a bag. He knew he couldn’t stay there a moment longer and felt stupid for having gone to the cabin in the first place. He decided that with a thousand square miles of land belonging to the Ponderosa he would be sure to find somewhere to hide out there. Who would think of looking for him on Ben Cartwrights land?

 

In the meantime there was the lingering thought and desire concerning Olivia Phillips that hadn’t exactly diminished during the interceding hours and he decided that before heading onto the Ponderosa he would take a trip to the Double D.

 

He hadn’t expected to find the tin with the money and emerald ear rings, knowing as he did that Roy now had that in his possession as evidence. He remembered very well however the first time he had come to the cabin and ordered O’Dell to stop telling DeQuille what was going on with the people on the Double D. O’Dell had already been drunk and Jack could remember the way he had laughed and said he didn’t tell DeQuille anything but sold him information. Any information he liked, he had boasted.

 

“What kind do you mean?” Jack had said and had felt his stomach plunge down at the thought of some of the things that had been discussed and sold to the newspaper man.

 

“Like that morning you came and tried to get Mrs. Phillips to go riding with you. What a fool you are, Hammond to think she would even entertain going riding with you when she had Adam Cartwright tucked up nice and tidy in her bed.”

 

“You’re lying.”

 

“Why should I lie?” O’Dell had got to his feet and stood there swaying “I took him there myself. I tell you, DeQuille was really interested in that story. He paid more for that than any other.”

 

As Jack Hammond recalled that conversation he felt sick. He looked away for a bucket and vomited onto the floor before finding one. He had felt sick almost ever since as the thought of Olivia pushing him away and O’Dell threatening him while Adam Cartwright had been upstairs had him feel small, ignorant and a failure.

 

He steadied himself and reached for a chair to sit down. He had thought over and over that information and had decided to go to O’Dell the next night to get him to retract what he had said. Confess to the lie that it had been and tell DeQuille not to print it.

 

Then there had been the conversation with DeQuille who had slyly told him that there was information even about him, Jack Hammond, that he had been given over the years which he had never printed. Waiting to put it all in a book one day was what he had told him. Even so O’Dell had to make a retraction because Jack had known that he would never have peace of mind until he had received one.

 

Why had he taken the ear rings? He ran his hand down his leg as though even now feeling for the ear rings in his pocket. He had brought the knife to defend himself as he was sure O’Dell would be just as drunk and just as aggressive as he had been the previous night. The ear rings? He sighed and bowed his face into his hands, he had intended to go to tell Olivia what O’Dell had done, and how he, Jack, had forced him to take it all back and had defended her honour and then he was going to produce the ear rings, a fait accompli, a triumph. She would have been overwhelmed with two reasons for gratitude and welcomed him with open arms.

 

He could smell the acrid stench of vomit that lingered still in his mouth and filled his nostrils as a result of covering his face with his hands. It seemed he could do nothing right. Well, he pulled himself up onto his feet, he’d make sure he did it right this time. No one would push him away or make him feel small and a failure again.

Chapter 89

 

Hester was on pins longing to ask questions from Olivia and not knowing how to approach ‘the subject’ tactfully. She glanced over at Mary Ann to see if she was likely to come up with any good suggestions but the young woman seemed to be having other things on her mind. Olivia busied herself in settling Sofia, still drowsy, upon the settee with Clarabelle.

 

Hester turned to Reuben “Hop Sing just finished making some sugar do’nuts, Reuben, why not ask him for one.”

 

The boy looked over at his mother for approval and upon her nod ran into the other room where Hop Sing was delighted to see a child in his kitchen again.

 

Once the child had disappeared into the other room Hester turned to Olivia, cleared her throat and said very gently “I do hope that Adam will be careful, his leg isn’t really healed yet and he’s not been still for a while, and there’s the party on Saturday.”

 

Olivia nodded “Yes, there is.” She looked at Mary Ann, “Are you alright, Mary Ann?”

 

“I feel – faint.” Mary Ann said in a husky whisper of a voice before swaying rather alarmingly and had it not been for Hester’s prompt attention she would have fallen in a huddle on the floor.

 

Olivia loosened the collar of her dress and fanned her with a book she had found on the table while Hester rubbed her hands and called her name until Mary Ann’s eyelashes fluttered and she blinked and was looking rather bleary eyed at them. “What happened?”

 

“You fainted.” Olivia and Hester said in unison.

 

Mary Ann put a hand to her head and rubbed her temple as though that needed thinking about a while, Hester helped her sit more comfortably into the blue chair while Olivia leaned forward and felt her forehead for her temperature. “I can’t think what’s wrong. I keep feeling so sick.” Mary Ann moaned listlessly.

 

“You haven’t a temperature.” Olivia said quietly.

 

“I feel alright now.” Mary Ann said, “What were we going to cook now?”

 

Hester and Olivia looked at one another and were about to speak when Reuben came into the room sticky with sugar and a wide grin on his face and announced with pride  “I had two do’nuts, Ma.”

………………….

 

Roy and Ben took the track from the Ponderosa that would lead to O’Dell’s cabin, missing Jack Hammond who had taken the route that Chris had created by his daily too-ing and fro-ing from the cabin to the ranch house. The distance between them was a mere two miles.

 

Marcy checked the stove to make sure it was the right heat and put in the cake mixture. Mrs. O’Flannery had given her several fine recipes and whenever she had the chance she would attempt to make as fine a creation as the Phillips’ cook had provided. They didn’t always work but as Olivia had said in encouragement, practice makes perfect.

 

She day dreamed a little about life as it had been in San Francisco and how it was now. She indulged in a little day dream of her own and was humming a tune under her breath when she heard a horse approaching the house. She glanced at the clock and noted the time before going to the door.   As she was expecting Olivia and the children back at this time of the day she had no need or reason to fear the person who had ridden into the yard.

 

Jack Hammond dismounted and was about to push open the door when it opened and he had to brace himself in order not to falling forward into the young woman. Marcy immediately attempted to shut the door but Hammond was already over the threshold. “Where’s Olivia?”

 

“Not here.” Marcy snapped back, hoping that her voice didn’t betray her fears or her panic.

 

“Where is she then?”

 

“I don’t know,” Marcy clasped her hands together “She took the children in the buggy. Maybe she went to town.”

 

“I didn’t see her in town.”

 

“Well, I don’t know where else she could have gone,”

 

Marcy stepped back and Jack moved further into the house, in effect, following her each step of the way.

He looked around the room, then at her. Marcy Jackson was a pretty young woman, the time at the ranch had rounded out her curves and filled out her face, adding to her natural fine looks. Jack grabbed at her wrist and yanked her towards him, “I won’t hurt you I promise. Just come out with me.”

 

“No, NO!”

 

“I need you to come with me.”

 

“Leave me alone, please leave me alone.” She pulled away from him, struggled to get free from his grip “Why are you here? Why did you kill Mr. O’Dell?”

 

Jack felt a black cloud crash down and envelop his brain. He released her and watched as she did a funny little jump backwards. Then he turned and left the house.

 

O’Dell and how he died was haunting him. Why, he wondered, wouldn’t people realise that he had been forced to defend himself? He stood beside the horse and looked around him and felt a sense of loss overwhelm him. His life was turned upside down. Changed forever. He pulled the gun from its holster and spun the chamber.

 

For a fraction of a moment Jack put the muzzle of the gun to his temple, he closed his eyes and put his finger to the trigger. He had to die, he told himself, a life for a life. The good book had often been expounded in his household when his mother had been alive … an eye for an eye, a life for a life. He didn’t want to hang as a murderer, not in front of people who had been friends and customers for as far back as he could remember.

 

Several sounds echoed through his brain and caused him to lower the gun. A thud, and the sound of horses approaching. He turned to see the door of the house slammed shut. The hoof beats were getting louder and closer. He ran to the door and pushed against it to realise that Marcy had bolted it as soon as it had been possible. As she heard him thudding and kicking at the door so she struggled to push a chest of drawers against it.  Anything, anything at all that could prevent his entry into the house.

 

She was nearly weeping with frustration and fear as it seemed minutes were being eaten up as she struggled and pushed and shoved to heave the furniture in front of the door.

 

Jack fired the gun several times at the handle of the door, watching the splinters flying even as sweat trickled into his eyes and nearly blinded him. From the house came the sound of a scream, a sobbing sound that at one time would have softened his heart but not now as desperation totally swamped over him. He ran at the door and it gave a little before seeming to bounce back at him.

 

He stepped back in order to assault the door again and then realised he could gain entry from a window which was to its left. He smashed several panes of glass and then put his shoulder to the wooden struts, again and again he struggled until they gave way and he found himself tumbling into the house.

 

Marcy had heard the glass breaking and for a moment froze into total immobility. Fear seemed to have hammered her feet into the ground. Then she gathered up her skirts and headed for the stairs. Jack was making his way around the furniture Marcy had piled up against the door.  Once he gained the hallway he saw the flash of a pink dress slipping by and then the sound of hurried footsteps to the stairs.

 

He ran, caught at her foot, brought her down so that her hands grazed upon the wall. She grabbed at the rail and hauled herself forwards, kicked with her other foot and had the satisfaction of hearing Jack curse. Her foot was free, she scampered up the stairs and into her bedroom and threw the bolt across.

 

It wasn’t the sturdiest of doors and shuddered beneath the onslaught of his body against it. She could hear horses galloping into the yard and her name being called. Running to the window she looked down to see Adam, Joe and Hoss below.

 

“He’s here – he’s here. He’s got a gun. He’s going to kill me.” Her voice was a scream of despair, wailing high pitched into the air.

 

“Climb out the window,” Hoss shouted as he dismounted from Chubb, “Then jump, I’ll catch you, Miss Marcy.”

 

“I can’t, I can’t –“ Marcy sobbed and wrung her hands.

 

“It’s the only way.” Joe yelled, “Climb out.”

 

Jack’s head suddenly appeared from the window of another room, then he fired several shots at them, “Best you all go back and leave us be, Cartwright – all of you – just go back or I swear I’ll shoot her.”

 

“Come on, Jack, you don’t mean that,” Hoss said in a coaxing tone of voice, “Why not just throw down the gun and come on down here.”

 

“So that you can lock me up in that jail again? Do you think I’m mad?”

 

This was an unfortunate turn of phrase considering that he had acted the part of a mad man earlier in order to evade justice and no doubt he realised that too late so fired off several more shots, one of which took Hoss’ hat off.

 

“You can’t have many more bullets left, Jack.” Adam called up to him, “Why not just come on down and give up.”

 

“No. Never.”

 

“Look, what’s the point of this, Jack.” Joe said in a friendly tone of voice, “Marcy has never done you any harm, why would you want to hurt her now?”

 

“She was the one got Smithson jailed.”

 

“Smithson was the reason why he got jailed, the man deserved it, now come on down.” Joe dismounted and approached the door.

 

“Joe, get back –“ Adam said as he also dismounted and drew his gun.

 

Joe glanced back and frowned when he saw Adam close behind him, he frowned and shook his head, ”Look, Adam, Jacks’ not meaning to hurt anyone, he’ll calm down in a moment.”

 

“Just get back.” Adam hissed and stepped forward to reach out for his brothers arm.

 

As he put his weight on his injured leg, which had now endured far more than it should have done since Jimmy had ceased his visits, Adam felt a red hot pain cut through his flesh and ripple down to his ankle. He saw Joe’s eyes widen as though in surprise as he stepped back towards him and as he did so there was the sound of a gun being fired.

 

Marcy screamed. There was another shot and then another. Adam was down on the ground and close beside him was Joe. Hoss was running as fast as he could towards them both yelling his brothers names. There was another shot and then the only sound was that of Marcy sobbing as she crouched beneath the window with her hands over her ears.

 

Chapter 90

Ben and Roy had been inspecting the cabin, noting as they did so the pool of vomit on the floor, and discussing its implications when they heard the shots from the direction of the Double D. The posse had already met up with them and had been waiting in the small compound outside the cabin for the sheriff and Ben to return to their horses. Upon hearing the gun shots both men were in the saddle in double quick time and were making their way to the Dent's ranch.

As he galloped alongside his old friend Ben was thinking over what he would find when he reached the Double D. Obviously Jack had made his way to there, possibly Adam, Hoss and Joe had gone there to see if Marcy were safe. As he thought about it the more anxious Ben became for the poor girl and her safety.

He was horrified therefore when he rode into the yard and saw the scene before him. He heard Roy emit a low curse beneath his breath just loud enough for him to hear it. The sound of their horses coming to a halt juddered in his ears. He felt hot and then cold as he dismounted and ran towards the group gathered by the house.

Hoss was kneeling beside Joe with his younger brother resting in his arms. There was no mistaking the blood on the ground close to Joe’s body. Adam also was on his knees, pressing a cloth upon Joe’s shoulder and looking up now in Ben’s direction with a tight mouth and wide eyes. Marcy was huddled by the door sobbing into her apron.

“How’d it happen?” Roy said gruffly, following close behind Ben and Hoss looked up and told him with the added remark that there was a possibility that Hammond had killed himself.

Adam moved back a little in order for Ben to approach Joe, “He’s not dead, Pa. The bullet got him in the shoulder and another one creased him. We need to get him to a doctor though, the bullets still in him.”

“He can’t be moved like this,” Ben muttered, “We’ll have to get him inside the house. The posse will get back to town and find Paul or John.”

Hoss was the one to pick Joe up and take him into the house. Adam managed to get up on his feet and asked his father to help him which caused Ben some further distress. He shook his head muttering that they were going to be the death of him yet. Marcy had disappeared, ostensibly to find sheets and towels and to heat water.

As they made their way into the room where not so long ago Chris O’Dell had died, Roy followed them, looking rather sombre and with a sigh announced that Jack Hammond had shot his brains out. Dodds, looking rather white faced behind him, ventured to suggest that perhaps Jack was insane after all, but Roy shook his head although he said nothing to contradict his deputy.
…………………

Mary Ann was enjoying the afternoon along with Hester and Olivia. The questions the other women had put to her, and her answers, had led them all to the same conclusion which filled the young womans heart with such pleasure and joy that baking cakes and even thinking of the party paled into insignificance. Instead they played games with the children, playing hide and seek and hunt the thimble much to the delight of Reuben and Sofia, and Hannah was beside herself with excitement, squealing and clapping her hands and crawling after the other children with great enthusiasm.

Eventually they all became aware of the time passing as the old clock grumbled away another hour. Hester stood up and shook her skirts straight, “I think we had better get ourselves something to eat. It’ll give the children time to calm down a little before they get to bed, too much excitement now won’t do them any good”

“How long do you think they will be ? I hope Marcy’s alright.” Olivia straightened Reuben’s collar and brushed Sofia’s skirts tidy while Hester gathered up her daughter and carried her over to the table.

Mary Ann watched them thoughtfully. If what they had suspected and chattered about was true then in six more months she would have a little Cartwright of her own joining them at the family gatherings. She sighed contentedly and walked as though in a dream to take her place at the table. “I can’t wait to tell Joe.” She said quietly, “He’ll be so excited. So happy.” And tears came to her eyes at the thought of it.

It didn’t seem possible that she and Joe could soon be parents, God Willing.
........

Adam blamed himself. As he played back the situation in his memory he realised that had Joe just continued towards the house he could have been out of range of the bullets that Jack was peppering down on them. Feelings of guilt and remorse and a degree of shame that he had felt so many years ago when on that wolf hunt and Joe was mistakenly shot had now returned with full vengeance.

He sat by the bed chewing his nails and staring at his brother while Ben placed compresses on the wound and reassured Joe, who was still out cold, that he would be fine, just fine. Hoss was pacing the floor trying to steady his nerves. Eventually he turned to Adam “What made you call for him to get back?”

“I thought he’d be safer.” Adam said quietly, “I thought he was too exposed out in the open as he was, and there was more liklihood that one of Jack's bullets would get him.”

“Well, seems like you were right there, Jack did - get him I mean.” Hoss’ voice had an edge to it, a reproof, and like all such it stung.

There was little point in trying to justify the action. He couldn’t even justify it to himself. The fact that he had dismounted onto his bad leg, felt it give way with so much pain, saw Joe running towards the house, everything a haze as his eyes had blurred momentarily and the bullets rained down, now seemed more an excuse than a sufficient reason. Ben frowned and looked up from the bed, “The doctors taking a long time.”

“It’s further into town from here. That’s why Ephraim preferred to go to Carson City, one of the reasons anyway.” Adam said and glanced from his father to Hoss, who was now stationary and staring down at Joe.

“Well, if we have to wait much longer I don’t think he’s going to make it.” Ben sighed resignedly.

“Yes, he will, Pa. Shucks, Joe’s taken bullets worse’n this.” Hoss cried and approached the bed to look down at his brother, “He’s going to be alright, Pa.”

“The bullet’s lodged deep. It has to be taken out sooner rather than later. If he goes into shock –“ Ben didn’t say anymore but removed the compress to examine the wound again.

“I could get it out.” Adam said quietly, “I’ve removed enough bullets in my time to know how to do that at least.”

“Yes, but this is your brother-“ Hoss snapped and turned his face away as though ashamed to have spoken so sharply to yet another brother.

“And I’ve removed a bullet from him before as well.” Adam responded firmly, then looked at Ben, “If you’ll trust me again ?“
.................

Marcy had rescued her cake which sat on the kitchen table as a dismal reminder of the horrors that had taken place that day. She made strong coffee for them all and filled a bowl with hot water with salt and watched as the sheriff and his posse took away the dead body of the man from upstairs.

Dodds had been very kind and considerate in cleaning up most of the mess. He told her that the place was clean enough now for her inspection, whatever that was supposed to mean. The door had closed very firmly behind them and she was left with the coffee and hot water steaming on the table.

It seemed to her that her day dream only hours earlier had dispersed into some kind of nightmare. She wondered if she could ever be a rancher’s wife when this kind of thing could happen at any time. Her hands were shaking as she made her way upstairs to inspect the bedroom where Jack had died.

There were some marks on the rug that were still unpleasant to look upon but the thing was old and worn so she rolled it up and tossed it out of the window. The floor beneath was damp but not stained. She was looking for evidence of the gruesome death when Hoss appeared at the door and asked her for some knives.

She didn’t ask any questions although she did mention that there was coffee brewed for them should they wish for any of it. She got out some of the knives and set them down on the table and Hoss selected several and took them into the other room.

The clock ticked away the hours and Marcy drank some of the coffee, then felt sick and had to hurry over to the sink. She sat shaking in the rocking chair and wishing that the day would end so that she could get to her bed and sleep, if indeed, that was at all possible.

It seemed to Adam that time had turned back to that night when the Reardons had been house guests and Sheila Reardon had twittered on about the beautiful vistas and sunsets. He had sterilised the knife he wanted to use and cleaned his hands with some alcohol that Hoss had found in a bureau. All those years ago he had complained about the lack of doctors and the primitive conditions – now here he was and despite a hospital in town, and more doctors, they were still inaccessible when most needed.

But then, he told himself, that was the choice one made when living out in the wilds. Too far for the benefits of living close to town, and too near for it to be really total isolation, if that was what one wanted. How much more civilised to be on board a ship with a good Doctor and sick bay always available.

Joe’s colour and breathing were still good. He had opened his eyes at one point and grinned, and asked him if he could remember how to do it and then closed his eyes and drifted into unconsciousness. Adam had given a tight smile to his father and thought of all the wounds he had dealt with during his years at sea when his men, yes, his men, had called out to him for help; when even the ship’s doctor had been unavailable due to the sheer weight of numbers of injured and dying. He thought of McPherson in his tidy sick bay and shook his head at the fact that Joe lay in a room that was chaotically untidy and overcrowded.

Blood spurted up into his fingers but he could at last feel the bullet. He had learned to detach his feelings from what he was doing over the years, but the memory of the last time this had happened with Joe, with the Reardons, and the way Joe had fought to survive still beat in his brain and made his stomach knot inside.

As he extracted the bullet he remembered how it was during that night that he had realised more than anything his need to get away and make a different life. The guilt had hounded him out. Or had it been something else? He took a cloth from Ben’s hand and pressed down hard on the open wound while his eyes lingered on his brother’s face.

Joe’s face had lost that mischivious little boy look over the years, it was that of a mature young man well used to facing the elements and the hardship of life with a smile. Laughter lines etched around his eyes and at the side of his mouth, the tanned skin kept his face looking younger than it was, but there was a cragginess there now, the evidence of a life having been lived .

John Martin arrived several hours later. There is nothing one can do about how many miles and how much time it takes to travel them except wait for the doctors arrival. In that time babies can be born and died, or mothers have died in child birth or a man dies from loss of blood from a wound. Wishful thinking can’t shorten a journey nor make a weary horse pull a buggy faster.

He arrived to find Joe sleeping soundly. Marcy was asleep on the settee having worked herself to exhaustion by removing all trace of Hammonds death from the room. Ben was snoring in the rocking chair while his other two sons played a game of cribbage in an attempt to stay awake.

He examined Joe carefully, acknowledged that the wound was clean and proceeded to stitch it up. “You did a good job.” He washed his hands and started packing away his instruments. “He was in no danger of dying except from lead poisoning if the bullet had stayed too long in his system, or from blood poison from any dirt or soiled clothing that had passed into the wound.”

He sat down and accepted the coffee, dark and strong, that Hoss poured out “While you’re here, John, you’d best take a look at Adam’s leg. It went from under him earlier.”

“If I was a horse you’d have me put down,” Adam grinned but waved John to one side, “It’ll be alright, John. The main thing was to see to Joe. I’m sorry you had a long journey so late in the day.”

John cradled the cup in between his hands and smiled, “Won’t be for much longer now. We leave on Tuesday. Everyone seems quite excited about leaving now. I was worried about Lilith but seems she’s began to appreciate why we have to go.”

“It’ll be good for her,” Adam agreed and rose to his feet to shake John’s hand as he turned to leave, “Don’t forget the party on Saturday.”

“Oh I won’t have any chance to do that,” came the laughing reply, “Lilith won’t let me forget.”
……………..

Olivia couldn’t sleep that night even though the bed was comfortable and the room was pleasantly warm. She wandered to the window and looked out over to where the darker shapes on the horizon formed the mountains she knew so well now. She had been sharing the bed with Reuben and Sofia who were both sound asleep but she was restless, anxious as to what had happened after the men had left the ranch.

Adams comment that a man could break his neck falling from his horse in his own back yard came to haunt her. The 'what if’s' piled up like a house of cards until eventually she had to go downstairs to get some water and sit by the fire to think over some of the things that had been discussed during the day. She was surprised to find that Hester was already there and the slumbering logs had been roused up to a pleasant little fire to take the chill from the room.

“Couldn’t you sleep either?” Hester said quietly and when Olivia shook her head she beckoned to the other chair and urged her to pull it up closer. “I don’t like sleeping without Hoss by my side. Hannah is fast asleep and I know she won’t wake up for a while now.”

Olivia sighed and pulled her wrap closer around her, then stared into the fire, “We went to the house, the one Adam built.”

“I thought he would take you there, it was the sensible thing to do if –“ she paused and then sighed, “Will you get married?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, I’m really glad,” a wide smile lit Hester’s face up, “I can’t tell you how happy that makes me, not only because we have all wanted to see Adam settled but because it is you he’s marrying and we have all grown so very fond of you.” She reached out and clasped Olivia by the hand, and squeezed it tight, “Mary Ann and I thought you the most suitable person for him to marry, Olivia.”

“Thank you, Hester.” Olivia blushed a little and wasn’t sure what to say, she eventually released Hester’s hand and looked shyly at the other woman, “Did you find it rather intimidating, marrying into the Cartwright family?”

“No, not at all. It all seemed perfectly natural. I loved them and they loved me. Just as we all love you. I know you’ll be happy, Olivia, I just know it.”

They both released contented sighs as though her words had a guarantee to happiness and now they could both relax. Hester got up “I think we should have a little drink to celebrate. Hoss bought me some very expensive sherry a while ago, shall we have a glass?”

Over their dainty glasses they chatted, sharing anecdotes of their past lives in which Hester told Olivia more about her first husband and Olivia shared some from her marriage to Robert Phillips. They talked about Ben and his romance that wasn’t with Henrietta and the co-incidences that sometimes touched on people’s lives. Eventually Hester brought up the topic of Adam and his career, asking Olivia if she thought he would return to sea after their marriage. Olivia looked thoughtfully at the flames reflected through the wine in her glass before admitting that she didn’t know, adding as a rider that it was an area they had discussed earlier that day.

“It’s something about which I have to trust him,” she replied quietly, “ I must leave it up to Adam to decide about what he will do.”

Chapter 91

The sound of horses echoed into the house and Mary Ann couldn’t refrain from a rather unladylike whoop from her lips as she ran to the door to welcome home her husband. She had spent, or so it had seemed at the time, all night tossing and turning as she tried to think of the best way of telling Joe their news eventually falling asleep in the early hours and dreaming weird and quite horrific dreams that she was glad to forget when morning came.

Her smiles faded however when she saw Joe being helped to the house by his brother, Hoss. Looking pale and dark eyed, his arm in a sling and his shirt stained with dried blood the young man looked nothing like the Joseph Cartwright she had kissed goodbye the previous evening. Hoss nodded over at her and grinned, although there was no usual twinkle in his blue eyes, “Don’t you go panicking none, Mary Ann, Joe will be just fine. He caught a bullet in the shoulder but the doc says there’s no major harm done.”

“Oh Joe,” she gave a rather wobbly groan as she ran towards them and stopped just short of knocking Joe right off his feet; she put a gentle hand to his face, “Sweet heart, oh my dear, can you walk? Can you manage? Lean on me, darling.”

“It’s alright, Mary, I can get along just fine, honestly.” Joe smiled a rather sickly smile, but his eyes had brightened at the sight of her, “I’m sorry, honey, I don’t know if I’ll be dancing much at the party on Saturday night.”

“Oh Joe, don’t even think about that." Mary Ann whispered, and took his hand in hers and with Hoss’ help got him into the house and seated on the settee. “How did it happen, Hoss?”

She looked at him in what Hoss always called her ‘school ma’am manner’ while Joe just closed his eyes with a grateful sigh at being off that horse and home. Hoss swept off his hat, noticed with a scowl the bullet hole in it, and then looked at her with a shrug “Wal, y’see, Jack got holed up in a room upstairs and was firing off bullets all over the place. Adam called Joe back for some reason and that was when Joe got shot.” He frowned, “I don’t think Jack was aiming at anyone in particular, he was just firing away in the hope we would clear off, I guess.”

“It wasn’t like that –“ Joe sighed and raised a hand for Mary Ann to take hold off, “It had nothing to do with Adam at all. I dismounted and ran to the house and then realised that the door was shut. It was obvious that Hammond had tried to get in that way but Marcy must have barred it, so I ran back to try and find out how to get inside. I didn’t even hear Adam until I’d turned but by then he was down on the ground and I thought he’d been shot and that was when a bullet got me.”

“Joe, it weren’t like that at all, Adam was yelling at you to get back."

“Shucks, Hoss Cartwright, will you just listen to yourself for petes sake?” Joe’s voice rose to a shriller cadence, “That door looked like a woodpecker had been at it but was standing solid, I knew I wouldn’t be able to get into the house. Adam could have been telling me to stand on my head for all I know ‘cos I couldn’t hear him above that racket Jack was making, and you yelling to Marcy to jump and her squealing like a stuck pig.”

Hoss flushed and looked embarrassed, he stared down at the floor and shuffled his feet at the memory of his blunt words to his eldest brother, blaming him for what had happened when, if Joe was being honest – and there was more evidence to indicate that he was – it had nothing to do with him at all. He looked at Mary Ann and Joe and shrugged, “Wal, anyhow, he got that bullet out and you’re going to be alright, that’s the main thing.”

Mary Ann looked from one to the other of them and nodded, then walked with Hoss to the door “What was wrong with Adam? Did he get shot too?”

“His leg gave way.” Hoss said quietly, “Wouldn’t let John see to it either. Pa’s spitting mad at him.”

“Of course, he would be.” Mary Ann smiled and placed a hand on Hoss’ arm, “Thank you for bringing him home safely.”

She waved as Hoss rode out of the yard and to the track that led to the Pondorosa. Then she returned to where Joe sat, his head drooped on his chest and his eyes closed.

She dropped a kiss on his brow and sat down beside him with his hand in hers, nestled in her lap. Joe opened his eyes and smiled “Hello, wife?”

“Hello, darling.”

They kissed one another with the tenderness of lovers, their eyes sought the eyes of the other, and their lips smiled. “Oh Joe, you couldv’e been killed.”

Joe laughed and tweaked a curl of hair that had fallen across her forehead, “Silly girl, I wasn’t, now then there’s nothing to worry about.”

She sighed and shook her head, wiped a tear from her eyes and rested her head upon his shoulder while her hand gently held onto his hand, “Joe, what would I do without you? How would I have managed if you’d been killed?”

He didn’t answer but tightened his fingers around hers, “Don’t think unhappy thoughts like that, darling.” He eventually said, “Everythings alright now.”

She smiled and closed her eyes and said quietly “Yes, everythings alright now.”

They sat in companionable silence for a moment and then Joe said how he really needed to get some sleep to which his wife said that she had something very important to tell him. “What’s happened? You burn down the kitchen?” he teased and dropped a kiss on her nose.

“Nothing like that – and I admit that I haven’t seen a doctor yet but –"

“But?” Joe opened his eyes wide hoping that the excitement he was feeling wasn’t too obvious in case he was wrong but when she smiled and blushed and looked shy he laughed “Is it what I think it is?”

“I don’t know – what do you think it is?” she teased and leaned towards him for another kiss.

“Well I mean – I could be wrong.”

“So could I.” she laughed now and he pulled her closer and kissed her face all over and then left her breathlessly to say “I’m almost sure that I’m expecting our baby.”

“When? When will he arrive – or she – or them?” his laughter was bordering on hysteria and he had to drag in a deep breath to calm down, “Oh sweet heart, this is wonderful news, isn’t it?”

Mary Ann burst into tears, one can only contain just so much happiness and emotion before it all overflows. So she overflowed over Joe who didn’t seem to mind one bit.
………………

Adam wasn’t too happy seeing Jimmy Chang’s buggy in the yard as they rode in. Ben gave him a gimlet eye as though whatever he was thinking was well deserved. They dismounted slowly – Ben because his back was painful after being crunched up in the chair all night and Adam because he anticipated trouble ahead. He took a deep breath and hoped that his leg wouldn’t betray him before he got to his room.

Jimmy Chang was waiting for him with his arms folded across his chest and his face composed in respectful lines. Behind him Hop Sing stood looking very officious. There was no sign of Olivia or Hester or the children. Adam sighed and flipped his hat onto the bureau. Chang opened the conversation by saying that Dr John Martin had reported back to him that Adam’s leg seemed to be causing some problem.

“I came quickly to make sure all was well. All those months much work and pain." he shook his head, “I would not like to think time wasted.”

“Of course not.” Adam nodded in agreement while his eyes looked around the room for some sign of Olivia. “Er – Hop Sing, where’s Mrs. Phillips?”

“Missy gone into town with Missy Hester. Lot to do. Party on Saturday.” Hop Sing jabbed his finger into Adam’s chest “You maybe not go. You have bad leg. You stay in bed.”

“Phchew” Adam tossed his head and sniffed, then looked at James who shook his head.

Ben decided the best thing for him to do was say nothing. He acknowledged Jimmy with a nod and asked Hop Sing for some coffee and something decent to eat.

“We go to bedroom.” Jimmy said pointing to the room.

Adam frowned but followed meekly enough knowing that the young man was right, weeks of pain and dedication could very well be ruined by the events of the past few days. He sighed and limped wearily into his room.

James examined the main injury closely. There were definite signs of bruising to the leg which was to be expected. When a man of Adam’s size landed heavily anywhere there were bound to be some evidence of it. James cleaned the main injury which had torn and bled, and bandaged it securely before telling Adam that he was fortunate. Adam appreciated that only too well. He listened patiently to the scolding, dismissing some of it and agreeing with the rest of it. He swallowed a sedative like a contrite little boy and waited as James examined his arm to make sure the scarring there was uninjured.

After that James checked on the scars around Adam’s throat and then looked down his throat to check for any injuries and then decided that he was done for the day. He put away his instruments, snapped the medical bag shut and then fixed Adam with a stern glare “Why you insist on putting your self in such danger?"

Adam thought about it and sighed “I really don’t mean to, honestly.”

“You leg still needs time to heal. You will have a scar now.”

“It’ll go with all the other ones then.” Adam groaned mournfully.

“Not good attitude at all.” James grumbled and stalked to the door before turning and advising his patient to remain in bed “No excuse. You stay put.”

Hoss was hovering by the door as James left and grinned, “Giving you a hard time, huh?”

“Go away, Hoss, I’m tired and don’t want to listen to more complaints from you.”

Hoss frowned and entered the room, “I ain’t aiming on complaining, Adam. Apologising more’n like. I didn’t mean to take it out on you, jest that-."

“Sure, I know." Adam sighed and thumped the pillow harder than necessary before tossing it behind him and resting back on it.

“Joe said he didn’t hear you above all the racket, he turned back because he realised he wouldn’t be able to get indoors with the door barred.”

Adam thought about that for a moment and vaguely remembered having to wait until Marcy had opened the door before they could enter. He shook his head and folded his arms across his chest. “The fact is, Hoss, you had no confidence in me.”

Hoss felt stung at that remark, even though it was true. He turned to leave the room but paused a moment to say very quietly “The fact is, Adam, I was skeered that Joe was dead, and I’m sorry I accused you of anything, I was wrong, I’m sorry.”

Hoss closed the door behind him and looked over at his father who had heard the comments with some interest. Under the gaze of his father’s dark eyes Hoss bowed his head “I guess I spoke out of turn-."

“It was what you thought at the time. What he thought too, come to that-." Ben said quietly, “That’s why he feels so guilty about it happening.”

“Yeah, well -." Hoss smoothed his hand over the nape of his neck.

“The fact is, Hoss,” Ben said gently placing a hand upon his sons back “Adam’s in command of hundreds of men when he’s on board ship. If he gave an order and they had no confidence in him, there’d be a mutiny.”

Hoss nodded, his father’s words didn’t make him feel any better, so he walked to the door and when Ben asked him where he was going he told him “I’m going to see Candy. I’ll need him to ram rod for me when we leave next week for the cattle drive. Joe ain’t going to be fit to go, nor will Adam.”

Ben sighed and shook his head, young or old, his sons seemed to be intent on keeping him on his toes.

Chapter 92

John Martin had been a good friend in that after leaving the Double D he had ridden on to the Ponderosa to leave the information that all was well although he was unsure as to when the Cartwrights would actually return home.

He had assumed, wrongly as it happened, that Mary Ann would have been at the main house to have learned that Joe had been hurt but not at deaths door. So having been reassured that all was well Hester put her fears and anxieties to one side and became Mrs. Practical once again. There was a party to prepare for and things to get from town.

With Mary Ann at her home and knowing that early morning journeys to town would not be easy for her now she coaxed Olivia into going with her. The children were bundled into the back of the wagon and the two women, after checking the shopping lists with Hop Sing, departed.

Hannah no longer hankered after Clarabelle as she had a doll of her own to cuddle, drool over, chew the foot off and pull out the hair. Reuben was rather put out sharing the back of the wagon with two girls and two dolls but Hop Sing had given him one of Joe’s old toys, cup and ball, which entertained him for long enough to prevent a war.

With Hannah in her arms, Hester sailed into the Emporioum like a frigate with all guns bristling. Assured that everything on that particular list was available she left the staff to load it all in the wagon. Olivia, slightly bemused, trailed alongside her with Sofia and Reuben trotting beside them.

Wherever they went they were stopped by various ladies asking numerous questions and getting cut off answers from Mrs. Cartwright who ended each conversation with ‘Excuse me, ladies, I have so much to do .. I’m sure you understand.”

Dan DeQuille watched with some curiousity as the little entourage continued on its way. Why, he pondered, was Mrs. Phillips so involved now with the goings on of the Ponderosa? He thought of all the things that O’Dell had tittled tattled about and nodded to himself, perhaps there had been more truth in what had been passed on than he had realised. He smiled and strolled back into his offices where he picked up a cigar, and thrust it into his mouth with an air of deliberation as he considered what headlines he could soon be printing up in the Territorial Enterprise.

Tom from the Telegraph Office handed over the mail in a U.S. Mail bag and smiled pleasantly at Olivia

“Mrs. Phillips, some mail for you at the Double D.”

A bulky package and several letters were handed over which looked intriguing. She was wondering what could possibly have been sent to her and in such an impressive envelope. She had little time to consider it as Hester carried her forth to the next store. There were bags of candy for the children, some new ribbons for the girls and a smart new shirt for Reuben.

Eventually Hester checked her lists, everything was ticked off and she nodded with a smile at Olivia “Time to go home.” She declared and Olivia bit her tongue so that she didn’t blurt out “Thank goodness!”

Throughout the morning she had been constantly fretting about the condition of Adam's leg. John may have been encouraging in saying that the men were safe, but he had also mentioned that Adam’s leg wasn’t good. He'd also mentioned that Adam had refused to be checked over. As they rode home she subsided into silence at the thought that Adam would think her unfeeling to have gone shopping while he had been hurt.

………………

Adam was in the stable when they returned, he heard the wagon rolling into the yard but continued with grooming Sport. He had been surprised to have walked into the house to find, not the concerned arms of his dear Olivia, but the scowl of an angry young doctor. His exchange of words with Hoss hadn’t made his mood any better as he still didn’t understand why he had deserved his brothers criticism in the first place.

The door creaked open and he continued bringing the brush down his horses’ withers, although he did take a sly peek to see who was coming into the building. He moved to the side a little as he noticed Olivia stepping cautiously along the aisle and glancing at the stalls as she passed them.

He stepped out from behind Sport and nodded “Enjoy your shopping?”

“If you like doing it with a whirlwind.” She smiled and drew closer to him and placed her hand on his arm, “John told me that you had hurt your leg.”

He shrugged “Just tore it a little, nothing compared to what Joe had to put up with.” he smiled then and his eyes twinkled “I suppose you know …?"

“About Mary Ann and Joe? Yes.” She stroked Sports sleek neck, “He's told you?”

“Floating on air." Adam’s smile broadened and he slipped his arm around her waist, “Hop Sing threatened to give him a sedative unless he calmed down."

She welcomed his kiss, the warm breath from his mouth caressed her ear and she felt a shiver down her back, then stepped back a little, “I’m sorry I wasn’t here when you came back. John thought you’d be at the Double D for a while … and …”

He put his finger to her lips now and shook his head “I had to confront Jimmy Chang instead of you,” he grimaced and put a hang dog expression on his face.

“Well, I’m glad, I’d not have been much help to you.”

She laughed at his face and kissed his nose but didn’t get closer, instead she sat down a bale of straw, “Tell me what happened with Jack. How was Marcy? John said she was alright but the longer I was in town with Hester, the more I worried about her.”

Adam raised his eyebrows and rubbed the back of his neck “Well, little Marcy is a brave young woman. She could have gone to pieces so many times but held it together. She’s a good girl.”

Olivia smiled and nodded “Yes, she is, and changed a lot since you first met her, Adam.”

He laughed now at the memory of the young girl in her over sized coat and tea cosy hat on that cold frosty day. A lot of things had changed since that day. He held her hand and as he often did, his thumb rubbed her finger where the wedding ring had once been, he glanced down and kissed the bare finger gently “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

“Will you marry me, Mrs.Phillips.”

“Oh yes, please.”

He grinned then, raised his eyes to look into her face and kissed her again. “Time to take you indoors, Mrs. Phillips, before my father comes stampeding out here to rescue you.”
............

Olivia left with the children not long after her conversation with Adam. She was anxious to return home and make sure that Marcy was alright after all that had happened. Being reassured that all was well with Adam she turned the buggy homewards, waving farewell to him as he stood at the door watching her leave.

Once she had gone Adam took himself off to his room. Despite his composed appearance the fact that his leg had given way at such a critical moment concerned him, just as much as it had Jimmy. Exercises were obviously the thing to concentrate on and excusing himself he closed the door behind him, leaving Hester to continue rummaging through her shopping and Ben to his paperwork.

The knock on the door wasn’t entirely unexpected and Adam paused in his pacing up and down the floor to wait for Hoss to enter his room. He nodded to his brother and recommenced his walking towards the far wall. Hoss noticed the walking stick on the bed, he cleared his throat, “So? Hummm, er , what’re you doing?”

“Walking. Jim said I needed to strengthen this leg.”

“Oh, I see.” Hoss sat down and cleared his throat again, “You didn’t do yourself much good throwing yourself around like you did.”

“True.”

“Hop Sing said you tore the wound open a bit.”

“Hmmm.”

“But it will heal?”

“Yeah”

“Nothing to worry about too much then?”

“Nope.”

“Well, that’s a good thing, ain’t it?”

“Yep.”

“Are you talking that like because you’re concentrating on walking and can’t do two things at once or is it because you don’t want to talk to me at all?”

Adam stopped walking and bowed his head as though he had to think about that for a moment before he resumed walking “I’ve a lot on my mind. I need to strengthen this leg and I need to think.”

“Oh, so I’m in the way then?”

Adam glanced over at Hoss who was seated on a chair tucked beside a wardrobe. He shook his head “Nope, you can stay there as long as you like, Hoss.”

“You still riled at me for what I said about yelling at Joe ?”

Again Adam paused as though needing to think about that then he shook his head, “You were entitled to think what you liked at the time. I wasn’t sure myself why I told him to get back, as it was he didn’t hear me anyway.”

Hoss nodded with a slight frown on his face “S’right, he didn’t.”

Adam shrugged then as though the matter didn’t need any further discussion. He resumed his walking with a stubborn frown on his brow and his lips firm. It was Hoss who spoke next “You’re making me dizzy walking up and down like that, can’t you jest stop a moment and talk.”

His brother regarded him thoughtfully and then sat down, easing himself into a chair. Hoss nodded “Hurts still, huh?”

“Well, I guess I’m not as young and fit as I was,” Adam admitted ruefully and rubbed the back of his neck as though he needed to think about that statement as well, then he grinned slightly and glanced over at Hoss, “Odd how things change, isn’t it?”

“How’d you mean?”

“Oh, just how different things are now …” Adam leaned back in the chair and straightened his leg “Remember years back that time I shot Joe by accident ?”

“Sure, you were on a wolf hunt. Ain’t anything we’ll forget, Joe’s still got the scars.”

“We had that odd couple here, the Reardons, father and daughter. She rambled on and on about panoramic views and grand vistas and sunsets, and I grumbled about lack of doctors and primitive conditions.”

“Yeah, you were a real pain in the neck.” Hoss admitted with a nod of the head, “So was she, although her father was a pleasant enough man and not as stupid as we first thought.”

“Remember how you talked about the Ponderosa then?” Adam narrowed his eyes and watched his brothers’ face working with emotion as considered that evening that seemed as though it would never end.

“Yeah, sure, I remember and I meant every word and I still do.” Hoss nodded and leaned forward, he clasped his hands between his knees as he did so. “You quoted poetry and made it clear you jest wanted out of here.”

“Mmm, I did.” Adam nodded, “I remember it well, I think that was the time I began to really think about the possibility of leaving here.”

“But you didn’t …”

“Not immediately. It was the situation with Peter Kane that finally made up my mind for me … the thing is, Hoss,” he leaned forward now imitating his brothers pose so that they were facing as a mirror image of the other, “You stayed here, you’ve become Pa’s right hand man, more or less you’ve taken on the role of elder brother, in a sense.”

“So, what are you saying?”

“I guess I’m saying that I’m not sure of my role here any more.”

Hoss shrugged and shook his head, “I can understand that seeing as how you ain’t been here ‘cept now and again when you’re on leave. Guess you can’t have it both ways.”

“No, I guess not.” Adam sighed and leaned back in his chair, “You know I want to get married to Olivia, don’t you?”

A fleeting smile touched Hoss’ lips, he nodded, “Yeah, we’re all mighty glad about that, Pa’s as happy as a dog with two tails. I tell you, Adam, what with Joe and Mary Ann’s news as well…”

“So I’ll be moving out of here and into my own house soon. It’s about time you had the house back to yourselves, you and Hester.” He paused and looked thoughtful, “I took Olivia there today, with the children.”

“You don’t have to move out of here, Adam. This is your home.”

“Well, I built the house with the intention of living in it, Hoss … all those years ago.” Adam said quietly, “No point in it just standing there empty.” He rubbed his hands together contemplatively and frowned, “You’re going on that cattle drive on Tuesday aren’t you?”

“Yeah – you ain’t thinking of leaving here on Monday, are ya?”

Adam smiled slowly and shook his head, “No. But you’ll be gone about two months, won’t you?”

“Yeah, Candy’s agreed to be ram rod.” He looked sharply over at Adam, “Unless you’re applying for the job?”

Adam twitched his lips into a semblance of a smile and sighed “No, not with this leg, Jimmy would never forgive me if I damaged it more than I have already. Apart from which I’ve had orders through to see the Admiral next month." he nodded his head in the direction of some letters on the table, "I just wanted to know for sure when you’d be back. I’ve a wedding to arrange after all.”

Hoss grinned and then his face became more serious again, “What do you mean about you have orders to see the Admiral?”

“Well, that was one of the letters Hester gave me earlier. I guess they want to make sure that I’m still alive and available for duty.”

“But –“ Hoss looked even more anxious “But you’re getting married to Olivia?”

“Not until you get back.” Adam stood up and began pacing the floor again, “Fact is, Hoss, it’s a darn sight easier getting into the Navy than it is getting out of it.”

“Can’t you just resign – again?” Hoss gulped, and raised his eyebrows.

“Yeah, exactly, again ...and then get yanked back when least expecting it.” Adam scowled and approached the window, “Things never stay the same, do they?” he said quietly as he leaned on the window cill and looked over at the view.

Ben’s voice intruded upon them now and they turned as he said “Wouldn’t be a good thing if they did … whereabouts would you want time to stop?”

He entered the room now and went to stand at Adam’s side, “You have to do what you feel is right for you, son.”

Adam only shook his head “No, Pa, I have to think about what is best for my family – Olivia and the children. They have to be my priority now.”

Ben nodded “The children will have uncles, cousins and a grandfather now, should you decide to return to sea, Adam, they won’t be alone.”

Adam frowned deeply at that comment but then shook his head “Then I’d become the absentee husband and father, as well as the brother and son who’s never here.” He pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes before opening them and turning to look back at the view “I wouldn’t want that for them.”

Chapter 93

As he got down from the hired buggy, Dan DeQuille took the opportunity to observe Adam Cartwright who was walking a horse from the stable. The morning had dawned bright with a slight chill but the sun had come along to chase away the spidery fingers of autumn. He stopped to watch Dan loop the reins over the hitching rail before observing that he was up early.

“You know the saying, Adam, the early bird catches the worm.”

“Really? Any particular worm you’re thinking of catching today?”

“Some.”

“Some?” Adam replied with a thick layer of sarcasm in his voice, “And here? On the Ponderosa?”

“Yes, sir. I thought perhaps you would have some interesting information for our readers.”

“Such as?” Adam raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips while he walked the horse the remainder of the way to the hitching rail.

“Well, you’ve had some interesting mail delivered here lately – and no, Tom hasn’t been telling tales that’s more than his job’s worth. I happened to notice them for myself .”

“Them? As in more than one?”

“Adam, why can’t you quit jousting with me, huh? Just say it right on out.”

“No, Dan, I’ve nothing to say right on out to you.”

Dan watched the other man’s long fingers stroking Sport’s neck, he sighed and shook his head, “You make it awfully difficult for a journalist to make a living, you know. I wish you would just give an inch occasionally.”

“For you to take a yard? No, thanks.”

“Look, I know I may have been out of order printing the information I had about you prior to your coming here, but it came from a reliable source back east. You have to realise that back there you’re a hero. You’re one here as well, except that you won’t share your adventures.”

“Dan, I’m not just a seaman – I’m an Officer and as such I’m obliged to keep quiet about what I’m involved in, you should know that well enough if you have done your research properly.”

“I always do ny research properly." Dan replied rather sharply, and then he sighed as he cocked his head at an angle “Alright, let’s turn the tables slightly, let me give you a piece of news that you may not know about yet.”

Adam frowned, then slowly nodded “Well?”

“You know the ship called The Virginian? It was one of the three that left with you to the South China Seas, isn’t that right?”

Adam turned his head slightly to pay attention to what was said “Go on?”

“What if I told you that she was sunk with all hands lost?”

Adam felt a shiver trickle down his back and he shook his head “I wouldn’t believe you.”

“I got it from a very reliable source. You know my sources are totally trustworthy, Adam, after all, the information I printed about you and Custer wasn’t inaccurate, was it?”

Adam didn’t reply, he found it hard to swallow, hard to think. What if it was true? What if the Virginian and all hands were lost? What did that mean for the Baltimore and Pennsylvania? His lips had gone dry as he cleared his throat. “Any news of any other losses?”

“Only the Virginian was reported missing.” Daniel fished in his pocket “Perhaps I should have given this to you first.” And with a sigh he passed an envelope to Adam.
A telegram addressed to Commodore A. Cartwright “It arrived last night and I promised to deliver it first thing.”

Adam said nothing to that but took the brown envelope as though touching it would burn his fingers. He thanked Daniel for delivering it – eventually – and asked to be excused. “Hop Sings in the house, he’ll make you some coffee.”

DeQuille nodded and smiled, and hopeful as always that he was about to get the story of a life time, made his way to the house.

Adam opened the envelope in the privacy of Sport’s stall and read the words that confirmed the loss of the Virginian and all the men on board during a skirmish in the South China Seas. With much regret … he re-read that phrase …. ‘With much regret’ with an ache in his heart for the officers and men who had served on board her. He wondered how O’Brien was and thought himself a poor friend not to have considered him for so long now. A man with a wife and a child… was he safe still? Was this the reason why he had heard no news from him?

He slipped the paper into its envelope and returned to the house where Hester was being entertained by Dan, she looked up and smiled at Adam who nodded back and took his place in the blue chair. She poured him some coffee “I was telling Mr. DeQuille about the party tomorrow night. There’s still so much to do yet. He said he was going to come and write up about it in the paper. The last time he did that was for Joe and Mary Ann’s wedding, do you remember?”

She chattered on as though ignoring the fact that the replies she was receiving from the two men were monosyllabic and their faces were grave. Hannah came and raised her hands to be lifted by her Uncle and then settled into his lap, resting her dark head upon his chest. She chattered quietly uttering a few recognisable words now, before falling asleep. If Hester noticed the depths of darkness in her brother-in-law’s eyes she made no comment but continued to talk about how excited they all were about the party. It had been, she observed, a long time since they had had any reason for one.

Neither Adam nor Dan contradicted her.

 

Chapter 94

“Oh, Ma, isn’t it pretty? It’s just like fairy land.”

 

Lilith gazed up at the many little lanterns that shone like multi coloured glow worms around the front of the house. The front door stood invitingly open shining with warm lights from within. Ribbons and streamers, banners and pennants fluttered along with the lanterns. She looked around her totally enraptured and clasped her hands together in delight.

 

Barbara and John smiled at one another and then led the way into the house. Peter, like Lilith, was entranced and his eyes grew bigger and bigger as they passed beneath the colourful display.

 

Ben saw them first and strode across the room to greet them with warm handshakes and a tweak on the nose for Lilith and Peter. Hester came and kissed Barbara and John affectionately as she took their outer coats and encouraged them into the room.

 

Lilith stared up at the ceiling and all around her as she absorbed the colourful decorations that criss crossed the ceiling timbers and shimmered in the lights. She took Peters hand and signed to him her opinion about it all and he nodded excitedly and signed back that it was all very beautiful.

 

The three brothers were dressed in their smart suits of crisp neat grey pants, white shirts and black string ties. Joe felt as though he had been pomaded to an inch of his life and was constantly running a finger around his collar, whereas Hoss had already unfastened the top button of his shirt and hoped to goodness that Hester wouldn’t notice. Adam had persuaded Hop Sing to trim his hair which now looked dark and neat and curled just over his collar.

 

“Adam –“ Lilith ran towards him with arms wide open to welcome his embrace, in which she was not disappointed for he leaned down to accommodate her and swung her up and into his arms, “Do you like my new dress? Ma bought it special for tonight. It all looks so lovely, Adam? Is it really for us?”

 

“Partly, young lady, mostly.” He smiled and looked over at Barbara and John, “And you look very pretty, if I may say so.”

 

“Oh yes, you may.” Lilith said, “And I have new ribbons.” She flounced her curls and looked so unlike the unhappy little girl of past times that Adam gave her a hug before setting her back down on the ground.

 

Barbara walked to him and smiled, “She’s been so excited about this party, Adam.”

 

“Well, it was promised a long time ago, I’m just glad that we finally managed to get it together for her.” He paused, “Well, for you all, really.” He led her to the table and poured some punch into a small glass which he handed to her “Pa’ s recipe, but you’ll remember it I’m sure.”

 

She laughed at the grin he gave her and nodded, “Oh, yes, I remember it well.” She looked over the rim of the glass to where her husband stood talking to Mary Ann and Joe. “They look a happy couple, Adam.”

 

“They are a happy couple,” Adam replied and cleared his throat, “No regrets, Barbara?”

 

“None, well, apart from marrying Andrew, of course.” She sighed, “Adam, I often wonder how life would have turned out had we married after all. It’s strange how things happen to change things, isn’t it?

 

“Ye-es” Adam said slowly, and he shrugged “But you have a lot of happiness ahead of you now, Barbara. I think you’ll enjoy life in Albany very much.”

 

“John’s very eager to get there and return to the kind of doctoring he’s used to.”

 

“He’ll be greatly missed here, Barbara.” Adam turned to watch as the door opened and smiled at the entrance of Dan DeQuille and his escort for the night, Miss Amanda Ridley, “Well, an interesting combination.” He observed to Barbara who shook her head dubiously to comment that Miss Ridley didn’t appear too upset by the death of her past fiancé.

 

Others were beginning to arrive now and Barbara was quite curious to note the way Adam turned, almost anxiously, to see who came through the door. Eventually she asked him if he were expecting anyone special to which he nodded and replied “Yes, I am.”

 

Her curiosity piqued now Barbara watched as he crossed the floor to talk to John and Joe, but her attention was distracted when Mary Ann came to join her at the table. They were engaged in chatter when James Chang and Su Ling arrived, looking self conscious and ill at ease. It was Joe who rushed over to shake Jimmy’s hand and kiss Su Ling’s hand in a most courtly manner, he was soon joined by Hester and then Hoss.

 

Hannah was dressed in a pretty white frock with rosebuds sewn onto it, a labour of love on the part of her mother. She had a pink ribbon in her dark curls and her blue eyes were constantly opening wide to observe some new distraction. She hugged a small toy to her side and watched as the door opened and closed and when the music started up she jumped so much that she nearly toppled out of Ben’s arms.

 

Barbara missed the look of pride and joy that passed over Adam’s face when Olivia Phillips came into the room with Sofia and Reuben on either side of her. Behind her came Luke Dent and Marcy Jackson. Sofia and Reuben were dazzled by all the sights and sounds about them but soon found Lilith and Peter and almost immediately Candy and Ann arrived with little Rosie and David.

 

As the children scampered away to play together Adam approached Olivia and greeted her with a kiss on the cheek, no words, there was no need of any. He shook Luke by the hand and smiled at Marcy as they entered into the body of the room.

 

Ben handed his grand daughter back to her mother, and then stepped to the hearth and called for ‘some quiet please’.

 

The instruments wailed into silence along with the chatter and once everything had grown quiet enough Ben smiled and nodded, clasped his hands together and took a deep breath before he began his speech.

 

“Thank you all for coming today, ladies and gentlemen, friends, neighbours. My sons, and daughters, are more than pleased to welcome each and every one of you to this very special occasion.

 

“Now this party was promised some while ago to a pretty little lady here –“ he picked up Lilith who blushed prettily and was more than relieved when he set her back down, “because two people she loved very much were married and as a result they became her new parents. Now, we promised her a party to say ‘Welcome to the bride and groom – belated though it is – John and Barbara Martin.”

 

There was applause and some cheers, Joe whistled and so loudly that Hannah cried and had to be jiggled up and down for a few minutes to quieten down.

 

Ben cleared his throat and frowned slightly “Now, this is a party put together for several reasons, some sad, some happy. Just as we welcome Dr and Mrs. Martin to married life, we also have to say thank you to Dr. John for all his hard work on our behalf over the past few years, and to wish all the family every happiness in their new lives as they leave Virginia City for Albany. Dr.John will be serving at the hospital there.”

 

Applause and murmurs indicating regret at their leaving, and then a cheer rose as Hoss appeared with several very gaily wrapped parcels which were balanced precariously one on top of the other. These he left on the table beside where the couple were standing.

 

“Speech – speech –“ came the cry now but John raised his hands and shook his head, and promised them all that a speech from him now would ruin the party. There was laugher at this and someone said “How about your wife then, perhaps she could say a few words” but Barbara blushed and looked down at the floor.

 

Ben raised a hand and cleared his throat again, thanked Adam for the glass of punch from which he took a big gulp “Now, then, everyone, you may be thinking that with Dr. John leaving us that will be putting more work on Dr. Paul’s shoulders? Well, this party has been arranged also as a way of welcoming Dr.James Chang and his wife, Su Ling, who will be working in partnership with Paul.”

 

Ben’s smile widened and his dark eyes glanced around the assembly to find the couple who were gently pushed forward by Hester.

 

There was applause but no cheers. Adam pursed his lips and frowned, James and Su Ling were shy by nature, and humble by culture, a lack lustre reception towards them seemed to him quite unfair and he was about to step up and say something when Ben said in a very loud voice “Come on, folks, let’s give them a rousing Virginia City welcome.”

 

Hoss boomed a cheer and amid laughter and applause there were indeed enough cheers raised to bring a smile to James’ face and a blush to Su Lings. By the door Hop Sing nodded and smiled, pride for his young countryman shone from his face.

 

“Can we get on with the party now, Ben?” someone yelled and there was laughter at that and Ben was about to say something when the music began and the crowd dispersed to settle down to the serious business of enjoying themselves. He looked at Adam “Well, I had almost finished anyway”

 

“Good thing too, Pa, you should always end when your audience wants more –“ he paused and grinned “Except it looks like your audience don’t – want more – that is.”

 

The music started up and people separated into couples and Ben found himself whisked away by Widow Hawkins, Hoss had Hester with Hannah in their arms gently waltzing around the room and Joe tenderly whirled his wife into the throng of dancers – not that it was a very large throng but it certainly seemed to fill the floor.

 

Lilith and Reuben decided they would copy the adults and after much fumbling of hands got themselves into the middle of the floor. Olivia slipped her arm though Adams and smiled up at him only to be caught quite by surprise when he slipped his arm around her waist and whirled her onto the floor. Marcy was blushing and all smiles and dimples as Luke led her by the hand and into the dance, bumping into Joe and Mary Ann as they did so.

 

Olivia ignored one or two glances that came her way from several sharp eyed ladies who obviously were wondering who she was and why she was dancing in such close contact with Ben Cartwright’s eldest son. She noticed some heads getting to gether and hands raised to hid their mouths while eyes darted towards her. But it didn’t matter, not now, and Adams smile down at her and the warmth of his dark eyes were more than sufficient to quell any sense of foreboding that those gossips could have caused her.

 

“James is watching you very closely.” She whispered with a slight note of hysteria in her voice, she wanted to giggle, she felt like a school girl who had never danced with a boy before, at the same time she wanted to cry because she knew that to dance with her caused him a degree of pain as he forced his leg to do the steps without a limp in sight.

 

“He’s my doctor. He’s paid to watch me,” he smiled down at her “You look lovely, Olivia. I think I’m going to have to marry you very soon.”

 

“Can I ask for why?” she raised her eyes to him, sea green with a cluster of emerald thrown here and there and long lashes to peek through.

 

“Because I’m a man and you’re a very desirable woman.”

 

“Oh I see –“ she sighed and smiled coyly.

 

“And I love you.”

 

“I like that.“

 

They shared a smile and the dance continued, his hand resting firmly but gently in the small of her back, their bodies just a little closer than proprietary required, but close enough for him to feel the quiver along her back as he bowed his head closer to hers, and for her to feel the quickening beat of his heart.

…………………….

 

Hannah was the first of the children to be put to her cot, and later David and Peter were settled into the spare bed and were soon snoring happily as the music from downstairs floated around the rooms. Then Sofia and Rosie were put to bed, wrapped in shawls and looking cosy and red cheeked. Reuben and Lilith managed to stay among the party goers for a while longer until Lilith was seen yawning.

 

The laughter, chatter and pleasure of the evening was everything that Hester, a formidable party planner, had hoped for and Ben could have wished for … the gentlemen loosened their ties and more top buttons were unfastened. The ladies ‘took the air’ more often in order to cool down and mop the perspiration from their brows and make little adjustments to their hair and faces in order to continue looking fresh and pretty.

 

The food was disappearing and as it did so tables were cleared away leaving more room for dancing. The punch bowl was refreshed regularly. Barbara had realised now that Adam and Olivia were never apart for a moment, and forced herself to ask Hester if what she suspected could be true.  Naturally Hester saw no reason to deny the obvious fact and was surprised to see a look of disappointment drop over Barbara’s face.

 

Ben came and claimed Olivia for a dance which left Adam alone by the table, Hoss ambled over with a glass of punch in one hand and a chicken leg in the other. He nodded to Adam and observed that the party was a real ‘humdinger’.

 

Adam was agreeing with him when Mr. Garston and Mrs. Johnson strolled by to join Mr. Gallagher near by. The drift of their conversation came in snatches but it was quite clear from what Hoss and Adam overheard that the three of them were discussing the aspect of having a Chinese doctor in town.

 

“Why can’t he just stick with those of his own kind, heavens knows, there’s enough of them.” Mrs. Johnson whispered.

 

“I think it’s a big mistake. I remember him as a kid, there was some kind of trouble with him and a girl getting shot if I recall rightly.” Garston grumbled.

 

“I don’t feel comfortable about it, and I know that my wife doesn’t like the idea at all. I shall have to consider going to another doctor, which is a pity because Paul’s been my doctor since we moved here.”

 

Adam and Hoss looked at one another and Hoss put his chicken leg down and wiped his fingers on a napkin, “You know what we would have done one time, Adam, if we heard that kind of mealy mouthed talk …”

 

“I know what I would have done,” Adam replied, putting down his glass, “I’d have punched several people in the jaw for being so narrow minded and bigoted.”

 

They advanced towards the trio who turned to them with startled looks, Garston shook his head “Look, we have a right to our opinions. Just because you Cartwrights think it’s alright to have someone like Chang doctoring ‘em, don’t mean we have to go along with it.”

 

Adam drew his hand over his face, a clear sign he was feeling exasperated, while Hoss clenched his fists and tightened his mouth into an indignant button of protest. Mrs. Johnson stepped back and said it had nothing to do with her when in fact it had everything to do with her, as she had been the instigator of the conversation in the first place. Adam stepped to one side and blocked her flight.

 

“Let me say this,” he hissed through clenched teeth, “If it were not for James Chang and his doctoring I wouldn’t be standing here now, well, I might be, but not on both legs. I vouch for the man, as a friend, and as a doctor. So does Hoss, and so do we all. John and Paul Martin do likewise because they know a good doctor when they see one. I sure hope that you don’t have to suffer as a result of your petty bigotry.”

 

“Look here, Adam, ain’t no point in getting to talk like that –“ Garston gabbled and fluttered a hand to his wife, hoping she would come over to rescue him.

 

Adam shook his head and stepped aside, standing close to Hoss they watched the three scamper back to their partners. Hoss shook his head “Seems to me, Adam, the old fashioned method of dealing with that kind of folk makes more of an impression on ‘em.”

 

Adam smiled and nodded “Never mind, Hoss, there’s another way of dealing with it. Dan DeQuille keeps on at me for a story… I think I’ll go and give him one.” He winked at his brother and walked slowly to where the newspaper Editor was standing. Hoss watched as his brother murmured something in DeQuille’s ear and together they left the room.

 

Chapter 95

The Double D ranch was bathed in the golden sun of mid afternoon by the time Adam drew the buggy up. Luke had repaired the shattered window, and any sign of Jack’s intrusion in to their lives had been carefully removed. Adam sat for a moment to view the house and listen to the sound of the children before he made any attempt to leave the vehicle and make his way to the door.

It opened before he had reached it and Olivia stood there before him with a wide welcoming smile on her face, a slight blush to her cheeks and her sea green eyes darkening as she looked at him. “I wasn’t expecting you today.” She said slightly breathlessly, “What a lovely surprise.”

“I had things to do in town.” He explained as he fought the urge to take her in his arms and kiss her, and kiss her and … he drew in his breath and reached out to touch her face, he ran the side of his thumb down her cheek until he reached her chin where he paused to draw her closer to him and then kissed her lips.

They were separated when Sofia pushed her way between them both and pulled at his trousers “I’m here, I’m here …”

Laughing he leaned down to pick her up and swing her up into his arms, “Well, so you are, little girl, and where’s your brother?”

“He’s upstairs. He’s writing to Flannel.”

“Flannel?” he looked at Olivia with a quirk of the eyebrow and she explained that was the name the children had given their previous cook.

“He can’t write though,” Sofia said with a little shrug of the shoulders, “He’s just squibbling really.”

“Everyone has to start somewhere.” He said solemnly.

“I drewed her a picture of you and Ma dancing at the party.” She wriggled then to be put down and ran back indoors.

He watched her disappear into the house and then reached for Olivia’s hand, “I want to talk to you, Olivia, shall we go somewhere more private?”

She glanced behind her and called out to Marcy that she wouldn’t be long, then allowed him to take her by the hand and lead her away towards the orchard where they walked together beneath the trees, and then took the bench which had been placed near to a small flower bed. For a while they sat in silence, she – wondering what he had to say, and he – wondering how to get around to saying it. As usual when he held her hand his thumb began to rub gently against her ringless finger.

He smiled then and shook his head “This finger really misses a ring, doesn’t it?”

She looked at her hand and mused upon how small it looked as it rested there within his own. His long fingers folded over hers and he raised her hand to his lips and kissed her finger tips before with a sigh he put his other hand in his pocket and withdrew a small box. “Here now, try this on and see if it fits.”

She opened it and gave a slight gasp as she looked at the ring and then at him. He raised his eyebrows and smiled “Do you like it?”

“It’s beautiful.”

“Do you still want to marry me?”

“Of course, of course.” She whispered the words and leaned towards him to kiss him gently.

“Then put it on –“

It fitted snugly, perfectly and for a moment she looked at it and then shyly looked up at him, “How did you know that I liked diamonds ?”

“I just hoped you did.” he drew her into his arms so that she was resting her head upon his shoulder. “I’d like to marry you as soon as possible, you know that, don’t you?”

“As in – to-morrow?” she smiled up at him and sighed contentedly at seeing the smile that came to his own mouth and he looked down at her and hugged her closer.

“As in to-morrow.”

“But?”

He sighed and grimaced “But Hoss is going on this cattle drive on Tuesday and he’ll be gone nearly two months. Can you wait that long?”

She laughed “Can you?”

“It’ll be difficult but there’s a lot to do and –“ he paused, frowned “I have to go to San Francisco in a few weeks time.”

She was silent for a moment and her breathing seemed to slow a little before she asked him if it had anything to do with his career to which he shrugged slightly and said rather non-committedly that he had been asked to see the Admiral.

“Is that because they want to send you away again?” her voice was very quiet and the grip on his fingers tightened just slightly.

“Well," he frowned more deeply “I’ve been on sick leave quite a while and although I sent in a report on my previous assignment there may be questions they still want answered. Also one of the ships under my command has gone down." his voice quavered slightly, and he cleared his throat and just stared into the trees and garden ahead of them.

“Gone down? You mean, it’s been sunk?”

“Sunk?” he grimaced “Well, yes, the ship and all its crew, officers and men, all of them.”

“But that has nothing to do with you, surely?”

“They were my men.” His voice deepened, “My friends. They were brave men, Olivia, and I don’t know how it happened, and it’s true that it has nothing to do with me in how they went down, but what has something to do with me is that they were my men, my Officers. I’ve known some of them for almost as long as I’ve been in service.”

“I’m sorry.” Again her fingers tightened around his but with a sigh looked up at him, “Adam, the other day when you asked me how I felt about you going away to sea, you asked me to be honest with you and – and I was – but we were interrupted before I was able to ask you the same. Is it unfair of me to ask you now, my dear, when you have this sad news on your mind.”

He pursed his lips slightly, a now familiar mannerism and one that endeared him to her every time. She longed to trace the shape of his lips with her fingertips and kiss him. ‘Kiss away the hurt’ Reuben would say, and she knew that her beloved man was hurting.

He bowed his head and fidgeted with his foot in the ground creating a slight groove as he did so. “I told my father and brother the other day that I didn’t want to be an absent husband and father. That still stands true now. Your happiness and welfare is more important to me than anything else in the world. At this point of time I don’t know how I could bear to be apart from you – even thinking of having to wait two months before we marry seems far too long a time.”

“But?” she said once again, and waited for him to collect his thoughts.

“It’s hard to explain and I can’t find the words that will make it any easier to comprehend to you, or myself. I found it hard enough to leave the Ponderosa and my family at each new assignment and were I to have to go again – to leave you behind would just about break my heart.”

He kissed her hand now and his thumb rubbed against the ring and turned it this way and that as he tried to put his thoughts into some coherent order. Olivia leaned back into his shoulder again and waited for the words to come, listened to his heart beating against the old jacket he was wearing over the black shirt. This was the man she loved, and soon she would be vowing to love him, cherish him, obey him through the good times as well as the bad.

“You have to be at sea to understand the pull it has on you, nothing romantic, as they like to write it in novels. It’s a hard life, disciplined and sometimes brutal. But each man, when properly trained, is as vital to the workings of that ship as a cog or spring in a clock. When a storm breaks or a battle starts every man has to know his place, has to appreciate that the life of another man, the one standing by his side or the one standing on the bridge, depends on him doing the right thing at the right time.”

He paused again “There are times I hate it, times I so long to be at home, I miss my family more each time. I would listen to the wind to hear my Pa’s voice, and I look at the stars to remind me of those long nights when we journeyed together and he would tell me the names of each one and show me how to navigate by them. When on board ship my officers become like my brothers, because we have to rely on each other so much. Do you understand?”

“Yes, darling, I understand.”

“When I come home each time my heart lightens as though I have shed a heavy burden and I can become my real self again. But over the years –“ he paused and stared again at the trees ahead with a frown “Over the years I have seen Hoss and Joe run this ranch so well, and my place – well – I guess in a way I’ve kind of lost my place.”

“No, you haven’t, Adam, it may seem that way but –“

He placed a finger on her lips and shook his head “No one is irreplaceable, not even on board ship, not even on the Ponderosa. Only in the hearts of those one loves and is loved by … do you love me, Olivia?”

“Oh yes, yes – my darling, I love you so much …”

“I’m not the easiest man to live with, you know.” His cheeks dimpled as he smiled and she smiled back and said that was all very fine, telling her now that she was about to marry him.

“When I go back to San Francisco I shall offer my resignation.” He frowned, “I’ve done that before and it’s been refused. Once I even managed to resign and after a year got orders to return to service. President Grant refused it last time I offered it and that was before I fully realised how much I loved you.”

“But you still don’t know why the Admiral wants to see you, do you? “

“No.”

She turned into him then, and his arms stole around her waist and drew her as close as he could have her, their kiss was deep, lingering, intoxicating. They drew apart and looked at one another as though they had never experienced such depths of feeling before and were surprised to find that each felt the same bedazzlement. Once more they turned in towards each other and met each others lips, and then he kissed her eyes and her throat before pulling away.

Their eyes accepted what they told the other and Olivia blushed and turned away, as he stood up and took her hand. In mutual agreement they traced their way back to the house, pausing once to kiss gently before continuing onwards.

“I have a little puzzle of my own I want to talk to you about,” Olivia said as she slipped her arm through his and pushed open the door, “My house in San Francisco has been returned to me and I don’t know what to do with it.”

Sofia came running towards them waving her picture for them to see and after commending her for being such a clever girl they continued into the sitting room.

“You could rent it out. It’ll provide an income for you.” He sat down and Sofia immediately clambered up onto his lap and hugged him.

“I thought of that, I could put the money into a trust fund for the children. Robert would have wanted that … but I could do that if I sold it.” She crinkled her brow and looked thoughtfully at Reuben who was pulling his wooden train along the lines in the rug.

“Then you must do as you think best.” Adam said distracted now by the attentions of Sofia and not much interested in discussing a house of which he knew nothing about and had little connection with at all.

“We could get some of the furniture from there for our home, couldn’t we?”

He turned and smiled, “We could …”

She laughed then and ruffled his hair as though he were merely a child and he laughed and caught at her hand and Sofia jumped from his lap and danced about while Reuben yelled “Mind my train, mind my train you’re derailing it.”

 

Chapter 96

Joe and Mary Ann’s house shone against the backdrop of the mountains as the moon gleamed down upon it. Adam approached the door and after a couple of brisk raps of the door stepped inside Joe’s ‘vestibule’. He smiled as he recalled discussing this entrance area with his brother on the train journey home from Indian Territory. “Anyone home?”

“In here." Joe’s voice came from the sitting room and then the door opened, “This is a pleasant surprise. I heard the buggy coming into the yard. Come on in, Adam.”

“How’s the shoulder, Joe? I was surprised you managed to dance so much on Saturday.” Adam smiled as he flipped his hat onto the bureau and pulled off his jacket, “How’s Mary Ann?”

“She’s fine, just fine.” Joe smiled, “Yeah, I surprised myself but you didn’t do so badly either.”

“Mmm, two dances was about all I could manage." He turned as Mary Ann came into the room and accepted a kiss on the cheek from him, “So, neither of us qualifies for ram rods this trip? Guess you don’t mind that too much, do you, Mary Ann?”

“No, I don’t,” she laughed and sat down whereupon the two men took their seats, “I’m so glad Joe will be here right now. I’m always nervous when he has to go away.”

Adam nodded and noticed how his brother smiled at his wife and took hold of her hand. It was always heart warming, he felt, to observe his brothers with their wives. It gave him a perspective into their lives, and characters, that had not been so obvious beforehand. He wondered how Hester would be feeling knowing that Hoss would be gone for the next 6 – 8 weeks and didn’t hear Joe’s question at first, then apologised.

“I’m sorry, what did you say?”

“What’s the reason for the visit?” Joe’s expressive face broke into a grin, “We don’t get many from you, Adam.”

“I know, and I’m hoping that will be rectified once I’m – er - more settled.”

“Oh? Meaning?” Joe raised an eyebrow and Mary Ann giggled and shook her head.

“When Olivia and I get married, and we’re living in the other house.” Adam replied feeling a trifle self conscious as though he could hardly believe he was saying the words.

“So you really are getting married?" Joe said slowly and narrowed his eyes as though suspicious of his brother's previous statement and waiting for more to be revealed.

“I said so a while back, didn’t I?”

“Mmm, saying and doing are two different things, Adam, and if you don’t mind my saying so you have said such a thing before.” Joe replied looking very sternly at his brother and lowering his eyebrows at him.

“Don’t tease, Joe.” Mary Ann laughed, “You’ve promised enough young ladies that you’d marry them and never did.”

“True enough,” laughed her not at all contrite husband, “So – Adam – when’s the happy day?”

“As soon as Hoss gets home.” Adam said solemnly, “If I had been able to get him to change the date of the cattle drive I would have made it sooner, but he’ll be coming back with winter on his heels, and I couldn’t expect him to risk travelling in worse weather.” He twitched a shoulder and looked slightly awkward.

Mary Ann clapped her hands and then hugged onto her husbands arm, “Adam, I could cry I’m so happy.”

“Heck, don’t start, Mary Ann, you’ll scare him off of the whole idea.” Joe laughed.

Adam sighed and stretched out his long legs, “Well, there’s a lot to do and I have to go and see the Admiral in a few weeks, and get things organised with the house and arrange for the wedding.” He glanced over at Mary Ann who was dabbing at her eyes, “You’re not really crying, are you?”

“Just a little.” She sniffed, “I’m a bit emotional at the moment .”

“Why do you have to see the Admiral?” Joe asked seriously, “You’re not going back, I mean, back to sea.”

“I’ve been asked to see the Admiral in San Francisco.” Adam shrugged, “Anyway I came by to deliver you some mail,” he got to his feet and went back to pick up his jacket, flicked through a thick pile of letters and handed several to Joe, “”Sorry that it’s a late delivery, but I had things to do in town, and then I went to see Olivia.”

He wanted to tell them about the ring he had got her and how happy she had been, and how he had felt as she had slipped it onto her finger, but he felt too embarrassed, after all, he was a middle aged man and only adolescents and youths went into raptures about such things. He looked at them both and Mary Ann smiled, “Was Olivia well?”

“Oh yes, very well, thank you.”

“And – er – the children, are they alright?”

“Yes, fine, thanks.”

He came to a full stop, tongue tied. He thought of Sofia and Reuben and frowned slightly, Sofia with her hugs and kisses and Reuben engrossed in his game of trains and trying to pretend life wasn’t going to change any more than it had done already.

“What will you do about the children, Adam?”

It was Joe’s voice breaking into his thoughts and he had to ask him what he had meant by that to which Joe asked if he was going to adopt them “After all, it’s a bit different from when Ma came along with Pa and found herself lumbered with you two rapscallions.”

Adam turned that thought over in his mind and nodded, “Well, Sofia has never known a father, and Reuben is hanging on to a remnant of a memory of his father by his fingernails. I would prefer to adopt them, but it’s something that I shall have to discuss with Olivia, she may prefer them to keep their father’s name.”

Mary Ann stood up and smoothed her skirt down, “I was making something to eat, would you like to join us, Adam?”

Adam sighed and shook his head before getting back on his feet, “No, it’s alright, thank you, Mary Ann. I have things that need attending to.” he smiled vaguely and got his jacket and shrugged himself into it. “Another time?”

“Of course,” she smiled and slipped her arm through his as they walked to the door, “I’m really happy for you, Adam. I hope – “ she paused and frowned, but having started, and seeing the way he was looking expectantly down at her, decided to press on, “I hope the Admiral doesn’t – isn’t – going to send you away somewhere, not before you can get married.”

“Well, I doubt that," Adam relied grimly and replaced his hat, “Good night, Mary Ann.” He kissed her cheek, “Good night, Joe.”

Joe, who had followed them out now stood beside his wife and slipped an arm around her waist, “Take care, Adam.”

Adam nodded and was about to step out onto the porch when he stopped and turned to them, “Mary Ann, are you going to manage alright without any help in the house? I mean, with the baby coming and everything? “

Joe looked gratefully at him, and then turned to Mary Ann who was looking thoughtful, “ It’s something we’ve talked about, “ Joe said, “But Mary Ann wants to be mistress of her own house, don’t you, darling?”

“Yes, but –“ she hesitated slightly and sighed.

Adam nodded, “I understand, its just that I know Marie was grateful to have Hop Sing in the house those times Pa had to be away. The Ponderosa’s a big place and as you know already there’s times we have to travel some distance … Joe may not like the idea of leaving you here on your own.”

She looked at him and then at Joe, “Have you someone in mind?”

“Yes, I think so.” he smiled, chuckled a little, “But perhaps I shouldn’t interfere. I’m sure Hop Sing could muster up one of his many cousins in V.C.”

He took his seat in the buggy and then carefully turned it around in the yard and took the track towards the Ponderosa ranch house. He didn’t drive too fast to get there, preferring to go slowly and think over the events of the day and felt again the stomach churning moments he had spent with Olivia.

He had never thought in his wildest dreams that he could feel so much for a woman, but here he was, a victim to love.
…………….

He told his father, as he handed over the letters to him, about the events of the day. He told them how he was now properly engaged because Olivia had a ring on her finger at last and then he had to describe in detail what the ring looked like to Hester, because, being a woman, she said, she was interested in things like that … and then she sighed as Adam said it was like this and like that and yes, Olivia loved it.

“When’s the date?” Hester asked as she swung Hannah over into her Uncle’s arms, “It is going to be this year, isn’t it?”

Adam moved his head to one side to avoid his neice’s inquisitive fingers that seemed to find poking up his nose or exploring around his teeth so much fun, “Yes, we thought we would get married as soon as Hoss returned home.”

“Two months time?” Hoss nodded, “Excellent, just in time for the winter. You could get snowed in there …” he chuckled and got a slap from his wife.

“Did you tell her about the letter from the Admiral?”  Ben asked as he took his chair and began to slit open the letters.

“Yes.”

“And what do you intend to do about that?”

Adam shook his head and shrugged, pulled a face at Hannah and said nothing so that the other three adults in the room looked at one another and decided to say nothing as well.
……………

Adam only had one letter and he opened it in the privacy of his own room. He sat down by the window and turned up the flame in the lamp, checked the date and then began to read:

"My dear friend, Adam

I received your letter this morning after having put forward my report of the events since you left the Baltimore. You may or may not have heard about the Virginian. We lost good men and close friends that day, Adam, and it broke my heart to see it every bit as I know it will yours also.

We were meeting up with a British frigate just out of Tripoli when the Virginian veered sharply off coursse to avoid a small tug that was coming into port. The weather conditions were gale force 10 but we needed to leave the port inorder to keep our rendez vous with the Britisher.

For some reason the Virginian began to list port side. I could see that Hathaway was unaware of being in danger and sent up signals to warn him to keep a look out and to straighten his course. The tug was moving to avoid the Virginian but was finding it hard to do so. The inevitiable happened. I saw Aaron just before the explosion as the tug hit the ship. It was so quick, so violent that none of us could comprehend that it had happened. That what we had seen was the total destruction of a fine ship because it went down so fast that we hadn't even been able to lower the boats or throw a line to help any on board.

The how's and why's etc are still being explored and expounded, a combination of bad weather, haste, faulty seamanship on the part of the tug boat captain, an Italian by the name of Capelli.

The swiftness of its sinking though, Adam, was unbelievable. I am constantly wakened at night finding myself reliving the nightmare and asking myself time and again what could I have done, what should I have done, how could I have prevented it? Aaron was not at fault, believe me, but whether or not he comes out of this completely exonerated I do not know. Too many died that day. There were, thankfully, some survivors that we succeeded in bringing on board the Baltimore

This is sad news for you, my friend. I felt it only right that I should be the one to tell you as best I could. Now I wish you good health, I hope by the time you receive this letter that all is well with you.

Maria and little Patrick are both well, as am I. I leave you now with very best wishes and my most sincere regards. Daniel O'Brien"

Adam carefully refolded the letter and replaced it in its envelope. Then he turned down the flame in the lamp and walked to the window to stare out into the darkness. Then he left the room.

Chapter 97

He could smell his father's tobacco before Ben actually spoke but he didn’t move. He could not. He remained leaning against the corral fence with his eyes fixed to the stars in the heavens while his mind went over and over the contents of the letter. His father's shoulder touching against his own cut through the tumble of thoughts and he turned briefly and nodded before resuming his gaze at the stars.

“Bad news, son?”

“Yes.”

Ben nodded and sighed, “Anything I can do to help?”

“No.” he jutted out his jaw and scowled “No, thanks anyway.”

“Want to talk about it?”

“Not really.” He cleared his throat “It won’t change anything.”

“That bad?”

Adam bowed his head and closed his eyes. Had he been a child he would have turned his head into his father’s chest and wept, as he had often in the past. Ben recognised the action and put his hand on his son’s arm “Anything to do with that ship that went down?”

Of course, he had forgotten that his family would already know about that, so he nodded and told his father about the demise of the Virginian, the loss of all those lives, about his friendship with Aaron Hathaway, and the other officers on board. Ben listened to the words and nodded occasionally allowing his sons deep rich voice to narrate the event with many a quaver in his voice. It occurred to Ben that the older Adam became the more vulnerable and emotional he had become and Ben wondered if that was due to experience or the more acute awareness of loss in all its forms.

“Do you think this is what the Admiral wants to see you about?”

“I don’t know. Perhaps …”

“He may want you back at sea, is that what you’re thinking?”

Adam looked at his father before turning away to once again look at the stars and think about O’Brien’s letter. He shook his head “No, that’s not what I’m thinking about just now …” and with a deep sigh he turned away and returned to the house.

………………

Adam left the buggy hitched to the rail outside the newspaper office and walked slowly into the area marked in large gold letters ‘Editor.’   He paused a moment to look around him and to dwell on past memories of entering the building. There was the time when Sam Clemens was there, publishing his outrageous stories about the strange mythological creature roaming the Ponderosa and it brought a slow smile to Adams face to think how that man was now being considered America’s premier author and novelist.

 

He saw Dan approaching him so turned towards him with a smile, a nod of the head and the removal of his hat. They shook hands and Dan gestured to Adam to step into his ‘office’. He offered Adam a cigar which was declined and while he resumed his chair Adam pulled out an envelope from his pocket before taking a seat opposite the Editor.

 

“Can’t tell you how thrilled I am to actually have one of your adventures to print out, Adam.” Dan smiled as he took the envelope, “A recent one or from the earlier days of your sea faring life?”

 

“Now you make it sound far more exciting than it is, Dan, or ever has been…” Adam allowed a smile to touch his lips and he shrugged, “But I suppose it depends on the readers perspective, doesn’t it?”

 

“It always does, my dear fellow.” Dan blew out the flame of his match and after watching the whirl of smoke disappear tossed it into the bin, “I only want to give my readers here an honest story.”

 

“It’s honest.” Adam said, “And I appreciate your keeping other stories quiet that were handed to you by the late Mr. O’Dell. I understand he was supplying you with information about certain events at the Double D.”

 

“I assumed some of the stories content were based rather on his imagination than anything else.” Dan replied pulling the contents of the envelope out onto the desk, “They’re ‘under wraps’, so to speak.”

 

“Good. Best keep them there.”

 

DeQuille gave Adam a sharp look then nodded “I will.” He said this quietly, as though acknowledging the implied threat in the words, and then gave his attention to the document that Adam had carefully written out, “You spent a lot of time on this,” he said eventually, “I’ll have to cut it down a little.”

 

Adam shrugged “You print it as it is or I’ll take it back. You asked for me to write something, so there it is – take it or leave it, Dan. You start trimming bits here and there then it ceases being my opinion, my experience.”

 

“Alright, “Dan nodded, “As you say.” He cleared his throat, “Couldn’t help noticing how you and Mrs. Phillips were real cosy at the party Saturday night.”

“Well, that’s my business and none of yours,” Adam replied somewhat curtly, and rose to his feet, slipped his hat back on his head and extended his hand “No offence.”

 

“None taken.”

 

They shook hands and then he left the building. He had kept the walking stick in the buggy, hoping that he would be able to complete his errands without resorting to its use. It had been frustrating that he had managed only two dances with Olivia before having to use the cane, but there was no doubt about the fact his leg was stronger, much stronger, and it irked him that he had promised not to ride on Sport for another week to please Jimmy Chang.

 

He collected some items from the next stop he went to and then made his way to the surgery where he found John and Jimmy discussing patients. Both stood upright and smiled at their visitor “Is this a social call or do you need assistance?” John asked with a twinkle in his eye, “I’ll be gone in two days, Adam, so if you want anything checking out now’s the time for it.”

 

“I’m doing well, thank you, John.” He glanced anxiously over at Jimmy who looked as though about to pounce on him, “I’m not even using my walking stick.”

 

“Your leg is much better.” Jimmy said with a nod of approval, “I was worried when I saw your leg had torn, to develop keloids now would not be good. That will cause a lot of discomfort for you when walking or riding in the future.”

 

“I understand – thank you.” Adam inclined his head to Jimmy and then turned to John, “I wanted to ask your opinion about something.” He paused, “personal.”

 

“Oh, well, I’m sure that anything you say will be kept confidential between the three of us.” John said quietly.

 

Adam smiled and lowered his eyelids, “I appreciate that, but it isn’t personal as in medical care. I wanted to ask your opinion about something.” He pursed his lips then and frowned very slightly, “I – er - I was almost engaged to your wife, as you know.” He looked at John who nodded and in the ensuing silence Jimmy disappeared into a back room. “I had a ring made for her, a ruby.”

 

“Yes, I know about that,” John smiled impishly, “Ingrid Buchanan quite liked the look of it too.”

 

Adam laughed and nodded “Yes, so I heard. Well, I don’t like the thought of something like that rolling around unused and unwanted, so I thought I’d get it made into something that Lilith may like – when she gets older.”

 

“Lilith?” John frowned and nodded, “Yes, that makes sense.”

“I’d like her to have something to remind her of me, of us.”

 

“I doubt if she’ll ever forget you, Adam.” John laughed again, “She’s already got plans to marry you when she gets older.”

 

“Ah well, that’ll all change as we know .” he slipped his hand into his pocket and withdrew a velvet covered box, “Perhaps you could give her this .”

 

John opened the box and caught his breath at the beauty of the ruby now set in gold and on a gold chain. He looked at Adam “This is an expensive piece of jewellery, Adam.”

 

“I didn’t think you or Barbara would feel comfortable if I gave it to her, I mean, to Barbara. I do know some ladies like to keep such things if an engagement is broken off,” he tugged his ear lobe thoughtfully, “but we never really became officially engaged you know.”

 

“I think it would be best if you gave this to Lilith herself.”

 

Adam took the box back and slipped it into the pocket of his yellow jacket, he nodded, “If you approve?”

 

“I think it’s very generous of you. Thank you.”

 

Adam nodded and stood up, he shook John’s hand and walked to the door “I’ll see you all before you leave?”

 

“Wednesday afternoon – on the stage at 2.30 p.m.”

 

“We’ll be there –“ he tipped his hat politely and left, closing the door firmly behind him.

Barbara opened the door of the house to him and smiled a greeting, as she stepped aside to let him pass.

 

“The children are out, Adam. Lilith and Peter wanted to spend some time with their friends before we leave on Wednesday.”

 

“Oh, well, it was Lilith I really wanted to see but as she isn’t home.” he took the box from his pocket once more and handed it over to her, “Could you give this to her,.”

 

“Yes, of course, I will.” She looked at it thoughtfully, and then looked up at him, “Can I look and see what it is?”

 

“Of course, it’s no secret.” He smiled and looked at her as she opened the box. Her little intake of breath when she saw the ruby confirmed the fact that she recognised it, even though it had been cut into a different shape and size to accommodate the setting in which it now reclined.

 

Barbara was still a very attractive pleasant looking woman with her dark hair, only slightly touched with grey, and her face had grown even gentler and softer since her marriage to John. She smiled finally and closed the lid “It’s beautiful, Adam. She’ll love it. You should give it to her your self, it’s such an expensive gift.”

 

“I’d rather you gave it to her. I won’t see her now until you leave on Wednesday and that will hardly be the right time or place, will it?”

 

She sighed and nodded, “I’m rather nervous about going all that way, but it’s a wonderful chance for John, and there’s a school there for the deaf which will accommodate Peter when he’s older.” She looked at him then, “Will you be getting married yourself, soon, Adam?”

 

“In a few months, if all goes well.”

 

“I see.” She nodded again as though that confirmed something in her own mind, she looked at him, “You make a fine couple.”

 

“Thank you, I thought so too,” he grinned and his dark eyes twinkled, “And to be honest if Hoss hadn’t been going on this cattle run tomorrow I would have liked to have married Olivia even sooner.”

 

“And she has two children -“ she said by way of an observation.

 

“Mmm, that’s correct.”

 

“I do hope you’ll be very happy, Adam.”

 

“Thank you.” He kissed her then, gently on the cheek, “I hope you will be also, Barbara.”

 

The door closed with a finality behind him that seemed to emphasise the ending of a chapter in their lives. In the house Barbara re-opened the box and looked at the jewel as it gleamed back up at her, deep rich red, and as she closed the lid back down she told herself yet again that she had made the right decision – eventually.

 

His next stop was at the bank where certain transactions were put into place. There was a courtesy call in to see Roy who was finalising details for Jack Hammonds inquest. Even he, Roy observed not unkindly, deserved some form of closure on his life.

 

He paused a moment to observe the blackened exterior of Hammonds store. There had not been too much damage done, even the glass hadn’t shattered and he was thinking of Jack’s father and the times he had been there when Joe had been small buying him candy when he heard his name being called. Amanda Ridley strolled towards him as though he had all the time in the world to stop and wait for her. She looked pretty, more confidence in herself gave her a gravitas that had been lacking before, and as a consequence she looked infinitely more attractive.

 

“Good to see you in town again, Commodore.” She smiled and twirled the handle of her parasol casually “After all this time it must be a relief for you to come in and see old friends.” She turned her head to one side and looked at him thoughtfully, “We are old friends, aren’t we?”

 

“I’d like to think so,” he gave her a charming smile as he removed his hat, then he turned and pointed to the building with hat in hand, “So this empire is all yours now, huh?”

 

“Yes. All thanks to your help and your fathers.”

 

“It was your father who provided the wherewithal, Amanda, you just needed to have opened that envelope all those years back and found it for yourself.”

 

“Well, a good thing I hadn’t then, because no doubt it would have been spent or gambled away by now. I’ve learned some valuable lessons, Adam, now’s the time to capitalise on them.”

 

“I hope you do.” He frowned and she laughed “Do you doubt the possibility then, Adam?”

 

“No, I think you’re a very capable young woman, Amanda, you always have been.”

 

“Thank you, coming from you I’ll take that as a compliment.” She lowered the parasol and closed it before looking at him with a smile, “I noticed you were paying a lot of attention to a particular lady at the party on Saturday evening. Do I take it that there’s some interest there?”

 

“You can take it any way you wish, Amanda.” He smiled and turned in time to see Jimmy leaving the surgery, “If you’ll excuse me.”

 

She watched him go and sighed, then turned her attention to the store. There were things that needed modifying and this was the time to get on with doing it. With a resolute air she opened the door although her mind was more on thoughts of Adam Cartwright and the loss of any future she had dreamed up about him, with her.

 

James Chang paused on the boardwalk as Adam approached him. He waited patiently and nodded approval at the way the other man now walked, a little limp still, but without the cane. “I’m glad I caught you,” Adam said, his hat still in his hand, “I wanted to thank you and Su Ling for coming to the party on Saturday.”

 

“It was very honourable of your family to invite us and make us so welcome. We are both very grateful to have been asked.”

 

“Jim, do you feel that you and Su Ling have made the right decision about staying here?”

 

They were walking together along the boardwalk to wards where Adam had left the buggy. People who passed them greeted them in a familiar fashion, although there were also some strange looks as they were observed by others. Jimmy sighed and shook his head “In all walks of life it is hard for people from a different culture, a different race, to make that first move into integration. Su Ling and I want to be true American, and our child will be the one who will no doubt be more accepted than we are. It is not hard when looking to the future, but if one always looked down at ones feet then no one would venture a single step.”

 

“I think you would, Jim.”

 

James gave a tentative smile, one that reminded Adam of the 18 year old boy who had looked at him once through the bars of a cell accused unjustly of the murder of a young woman. “Thank you, Adam Cartwright, you have always been a good friend. You and your family.”

 

“I would like to think that you’ll make many more friends like us here, Jim. I owe you a great deal, you realise that, don’t you?”

 

“I am a doctor, you were my patient – not the easiest patient either, may I add.” James smiled and his dark eyes gleamed.

 

“James, promise me that if you need my help, or that of my family, you will come to us, won’t you?”

 

Jimmy Chang nodded, both men paused a moment to shake hands and then separated. Adam watched him for a moment and then turned to the Telegraph and Mail Depot where he left some letters to be sent off with the next stage. He saw them put into the mail bags, accepted some new mail that had come for the Ponderosa and slipped them into the inner pocket of his jacket. When he stepped outside on the boardwalk he stood a moment to watch the comings and goings of everyone before making his way to the buggy.

 

 

Chapter 98

 

Luke Dent dismounted from the wagon, flexed his shoulders and looked around him at the house, the outbuildings and stables, the trees in the background.  He couldn’t help but feel a thrill of possession creep through his bones.  As a child he had played and worked here, been moulded by his love for the place and his dislike for his father.  Now he felt that he had, at last, come home.  Feelings, if he but knew, that he shared with his soon to be brother in law.

The door opened and Olivia was standing there, smiling “Did you get everything?”

 

“Everything that was on the list and a few things besides.” he laughed, and then turned to retrieve some packages on the seat, “And mail.”

 

“More mail?”  Olivia’s eyes widened as she took the envelopes and packets from him, “Oh, this looks interesting,” she said as she turned with him to enter the house.

 

“What is it?” he tossed his hat onto its peg and untied his gun belt, “Oh I saw Adam in town.”

 

As always mention of his name made her blush and she coyly turned to one side to sift through the letters, “Did he say anything to you?”

 

“I didn’t see him to talk to, he was going into the newspaper office, his buggy was still there when I rode out for home.”  he smiled at Marcy, and ruffled Reuben’s hair which was promptly smoothed back again as the boy scowled and concentrated on his toy.

 

“Marcy, a letter for you.” Olivia cried holding a rather forlorn scrap in the air, and smiling as the girl blushed red as she took it from her.

 

“Oooh, Miss Olivia, look at all those stamps?”

 

The way Marcy’s eyes had lit up at receiving an actual letter, and one from so far away, made Olivia give her a little hug and then look at the stamps just as Marcy had requested. The letter, she told Marcy, had been sent from as far away as Tripoli.

 

“Tripoli? Oh my, is that in New York state? It sounds like it could be, doesn’t it?”

Olivia smiled and explained where Tripoli was and how far it was from America, which brought tears to Marcy’s eyes, “It must be from my brother, Jacko.”

 

“Open it then, and find out.” Reuben suggested with all the wisdom of a six year as he kneeled on the seat of the chair with his elbows on the table and his chin cupped within his hands.

 

Marcy did so then declared that she couldn’t understand the writing because it was all joined up with big loops and wiggly bits as she called it. “Jacko was always the bright one in the family, Pa said it was why he went to sea to further his education.”

 

Olivia smiled and took the letter from her, smoothed it out carefully and began to read while Marcy sat down with her mouth slightly opened in order to hear better.

 

“My dear sister Marcy

 

I hope this letter finds you well. I am sending it to your address in San Francisco so hope you get it safe.”

 

Olivia now checked the address and nodded, it had indeed been sent to the house in San Francisco and been forwarded on from there.

 

“We are docked in Tripoli. It’s big and noisy but does a mans heart good to be here after so long at sea. I shall be coming home soon. This letter will reach you sooner than I shall though.

 

We have had a rough passage this trip, little Marcy, lost some fine men as well. My Captains dead, the mean one I told you about and good riddance says I as he betrayed the best man I ever knew and got him nearly killed.

 

Oh that reminds me I got a piece of paper saying I was a hero. That shows what a good officer I served under as he didn’t forget the men who helped him out of a bad spot.

I’m with a ship called The Virginian, a real beauty, but the best is The Baltimore. I shall come and find you when I get back to shore.

 

Take heart, little sister. Thomas.”

 

They were silent for a while as though they had been snatched away from their dining table to that far off place to be by Thomas’ side as he had carefully written his letter to the girl so far away. Olivia cleared her throat and slipped the letter back into the envelope. “I should think, considering this letter took a while to get here, that your brother won’t be long in finding you now, Marcy.”

 

“Do you think so?” Marcy smiled and looked fondly down at the envelope with all the stamps, “Jacko a hero … my goodness, fancy that.”

 

Reuben flourished the next letter which Olivia took and opened carefully, “Ah, Marcy, this is from an old friend, Mrs. O’Flannery.”

 

Sofia was immediately all ears and stopped playing with Clarabelle “Is from Flannel?”

 

“Indeed it is …” Olivia smiled in her daughter’s direction before reading aloud for them all to hear:

 

“Dear Mrs. Phillips,

 

I am so sorry not to have reached you due to some illness. I enclose the recipe that Marcy asked for concerning apple pie. Remind her not to be too heavy with the sugar drencher and serve it hot with ice cream if possible. Can you get ice cream there in the wilderness?

Should you wish for me still to come please contact me at the above address. I am staying at my sisters. I shall quite understand should you have found someone else by now but hope that a place will still be found for me with you all.

A hug to Master Reuben and little Sofia

Mrs Bridie O’Flannery”

 

This letter was declared very satisfactory indeed and Marcy carefully read the recipe which was in sensible block capitals,  and then tucked it into a little book she had for such things. There now only remained the very large package which was addressed as private and confidential to Mrs O. Phillips. There was a stamp indicating that it came from a firm of lawyers in San Francisco, but that was obscured by rain marks.

 

“What is it?” Luke asked as he pulled out a chair and sat down at the table with Reuben at his side.

 

“Remember I told you I’d had a letter about  my house in San Francisco?  This must be the papers and Deeds that that the lawyer promised to send on to me.”

 

“The Deeds you said had been stolen from you?” Luke smiled as Marcy handed him a cup of coffee and a smile, it was anyone’s guess as to which gave him the greater pleasure.

 

Olivia opened the package and found firstly a very official looking letter

 

“Dear Mrs. Phillips

 

Following my previous letter to you, which I hope you have received safely by now, I am now in a position to provide you with these papers which I received from Messrs Galbraith & Galbraith, your mother-in-law’s lawyers. You will find them quite intact and in correct order.

 

I have also located and enclose herewith, the Title Deeds to the property that your brother in law claimed to have gambled away. He actually gave them into the safe keeping of a friend of his who recently came upon them by chance and was directed to me in order to hand them over. He said that he had put them in his safe and forgotten about them as Mr. Booth Phillips’ never mentioned them again. He only heard of Mr. Phillips death a few weeks ago.

 

The Title Deeds were not tampered with and the property remains in the list of assets left to you and your children in your late husband’s Will.

 

If I can be of any further assistance please do not hesitate to let me know

Yours sincerely

J. Frobisher.”

 

Olivia slipped the letter in with the papers and put the package to one side.  She thought of her conversation about it with Adam the previous day and smiled to herself, except that when she looked up there were several pairs of eyes smiling back at  her.

 

 

………………….

 

Mary Ann was blushing like a peony as her husband placed a cushion behind her back and after pouring out some tea into a cup, offered it to her. “I should be doing that for you.” She said gently as she took it from him but Joe only laughed.

 

“It won’t be long before I’m back as good as new.” He said as he poured himself something to drink.

 

 Mary Ann smiled and sighed, “Oh Joe, isn’t it just a wonderful thought though that there will be another little Cartwright running around soon.”

 

“My head’s spinning.” Joe sighed himself, and then sunk back against the back of the settee, “I don’t know if it’s due to lack of blood , too much dancing at that party or excitement.” He looked at her and leaned over to kiss her cheek “I can still remember when Candy found out he was going to be a father for the first time. He was going around looking like he had a hangover for days.”

 

“I’m glad you’re not going with Hoss on that cattle trail.” She leaned her head on his shoulder, “I guess that’s being selfish of me, but I’d so much rather you were here, with me now.”

 

Joe closed his eyes. He was feeling weak now and tired and no doubt he should have stayed home instead of going to that party, but they were so few and far  between.  He  put his cup down and then put his arm around her before drifting off to sleep, a combination of excitement and exhaustion taking its toll.

 

Mary Ann was quite happy to stay just where she was, with her head on his shoulder and listening to his even breathing. She placed a hand on her stomach and thought of the weeks ahead as the little one would grow within her … what changes were coming their way? She wondered if it would be a boy or a girl? She thought of some names she liked and before she knew it, she also had drifted into sleep.

 

Anyone peeking through the window would think they were looking upon a modern version of the two babes in the wood who fell asleep together … so contented and so at peace did each of them appear snuggled in the protective safety of Joe’s arm.

………………..

 

Adam looked thoughtfully at the letter he had taken from the pile as belonging to him  and tapped them with his long fingers as his mind trawled over what their contents could be.

 

“You’ll never know until you open it,” Hoss eventually said as he looked up from his own letter which had contained information about a prize stud bull belonging to a Mr. J. Whitstable in Montana.

 

“Know what?”

 

“What’s in your letter.”

 

Adam nodded and glanced over to where Hannah was watching them with her big eyes.

He frowned slightly and then opened one of the envelopes the hand writing of which he recognised.

 

“My dear Adam,

 

I very much fear that my term as President of the United States will soon be at an end. The election campaign has already been taxing and, to my mind, non-productive. All that seems  more and more evident is just how corrupt some of my colleagues and trusted servants have been over the years. I, as President, should have been more aware of what was happening but sadly closed my eyes and ears to far too much.

 

However, my concerns are not for you to be burdened with at this point of time. I am writing to you now as I have found myself thinking more and more often about you and the circumstances in which you last wrote to me.

 

I hope that your health is much improved and that very soon now you will be able to return to active service. I have said this often before, Adam, you have proven to be, not only a good friend, but also a most loyal and obedient Officer. I would wish very much that this can continue, whether for myself or my successor, in the future.

 

There are matters of grave concern looming for our country, Adam. Some of these matters need men like you to act as a kind of bulwark against them. I fear for the state of the Native Americans because my hands are tied in so many different ways and the scene there is constantly changing. However, the foreign problems with which this country is faced is daunting, and I would wish to know that a man of your calibre, whom I can trust to uphold American ideals and principles, will be at the forefront to protect and defend them in the future.

 

I would wish, my friend, to see you sometime very soon.

Yours most truly

Ulysses Grant”

 

He said nothing but folded it carefully and slipped it back into the envelope. His father and brother glanced at one another and raised their eye brows, each wondering the same thing but hesitant to ask. Ben continued to read his own letter from an old friend in Boston, while Hoss now turned to his daughter who was beginning to grizzle for someone to pay her some attention.

“Not good news then?” Ben ventured to ask.

 

“No – well – I don’t know for sure.” Adam replied slowly

 

Hoss tossed his daughter in the air and caught her deftly, smiling at her squeals of delight. Hester came from the kitchen and watched with a smile on her face, which made Ben think what a lovely picture she created as she stood there with the evening sun slanting in through the window and catching the golden red of her hair.  Distracted from thoughts of Adam and his letter, he returned to his desk, and the letters he had received concerning Jessops claim for some of the Ponderosa.

 

Chapter 99

 

Lilith hugged him close. Her arms wrapped around his legs so tightly that he had to laughingly prise her away and declare that she was more like a barnacle than a little girl. He squatted down to her level and looked into her face “You’ll be alright, Lilith, you’ll make lots of good friends there.”

“I won’t. Not like here.” She stifled tears and then wrapped her arms around his neck “I love you, Adam.”

“I love you too, Lilith.” He kissed her cheek and then lifted her up in his arms as he rose to his feet.

It was always sad to say goodbye to friends, especially good friends. There were others at the depot saying their farewells but Lilith hadn’t been interested in any of them. She had stood by the stagecoach door like a little wooden statue until she had seen him walking down the boardwalk and then she had run to him and jumped up to take his hand. Now it was time to get into the vehicle and be driven away, she saw John and Barbara exchange a look and felt Adam tense in order to pass her to them. She clung tighter.

“I’ll come back” she whispered, “When I’m a growed up girl.”

“Good, I’d like to see you when you become a young lady.” He set her down now and Barbara put a proprietory hand on her shoulder so that Lilith knew that she had to stand still now and behave, she blinked back tears and stared up at him.

“Thank you for my present. Daddy John showed me and said it was very special.”

“It is, Lilith.” He replied gravely and took hold of her hand, “Get a good education, Lilith, and enjoy your life, won’t you?”

Barbara looked at John who lifted Lilith up and into the stagecoach where Peter was already seated looking bemusedly about him. Barbara stepped closer to Adam and extended her hand which Adam shook “Take care, Barbara.”

John came now and they shook hands, “Come and visit us sometime, Adam.”

There were promises made and farewells said and finally they clambered into the coach that swayed slightly. Lilith looked reproachfully at him through the window as though her heart were breaking, and blew him a kiss. Then the vehicle lurched back and forth and the horses bore it away.

Paul Martin came and stood by Adams side and thanked him for coming to see them off. “I’ll miss the lad.” He said quietly, “He’s a good doctor.”

“So’s James.”

They turned to head back down away from the stagecoach the dust from which was already settling back into the road. “Yes, James is an excellent doctor. By the way, the article you wrote was printed in this mornings edition. I should think it will get quite a few people thinking and even more people talking.”

Adam gave a slight smirk and shrugged. It hardly mattered in the long run, he thought, people always did what they wanted to do irregardless of who tells them differently.
…………

Hester dressed Hannah carefully. Since the child had been crawling there always seemed to be more clothes to wash. She felt fretful and ill at ease as she always did when Hoss was absent from home. Hoss had been gone a full day already and she was fretting. She shook her head and remonstrated with herself.

Everything had gone wrong since Hoss had ridden away with Candy and the other men. Adam had been particularly quiet and she put that down to the bad news he had received about the ship and all the men lost at sea. Ben had been particularly fussy and grumpy because he was having problems with his gout and whenever that reoccurred it reminded him that he was getting old and life was ‘no longer what it was’.

The cake she had made collapsed as soon as she had taken it out of the oven and Hop Sing had chuntered on at her about not having the heat right so that she had just thrown it into the bucket for the chickens. She wasn’t a red head for nothing.

She looked at her daughter who looked back at her and gave her a smile. “I love you, pumpkin.” She whispered into Hannah’s ear and kissed her cheek, “So, what shall we do for the rest of the day?”

She should have gone to town and said her farewells to Barbara and John, after all, they had been good friends. But she had left that to Adam who had taken the wagon in order to collect the household groceries. She picked Hannah up and rested her upon her hip as she went to Ben who was skulking in his study area pretending to do some paperwork.

“I thought I would take Hannah to visit Olivia. Hop Sing has got lunch ready. Adam won’t be much longer, will he?”

“Depends on if he’s going to visit Olivia himself.” Ben replied grumpily.

Hester sighed and shook her head slightly, “Well, we’ll come back all together then.”
………………

Soon it would be winter and already the chill was in the air so that by the time the buggy rolled into the yard at the Double D, Hester had a glow to her cheeks and Hannah had a bright red little nose. She had been carefully wrapped up and had fallen asleep.

It had seemed typical for the way the day was going that Mary Ann felt too sick to come with them. She told Hester, with a rather green tinge to her face, that she had spent most of the night being sick in a bucket. Joe had gone to see to the black horse that he was training. With his bad shoulder he wasn’t able to do more than encourage the horse to get to trust and know him more by being a presence that offered him apples and sugar lumps.

“It’ll be typical for Olivia to be away as well,” Hester grumbled “And Marcy will be out and there’ll be no-body home.”

Grumbling to herself she clambered down from the buggy, pulled at her skirt which had snagged on the brake and which consequently ripped. Hannah woke up with a start as her mother lifted her from her warm seat and began to grizzle. “Don’t start crying now,” cried her exasperated mother who strode over to the front door and gave it a loud rap.

Olivia opened with a smile and the smell of something pleasant cooking wafted towards the door and into the open air. She pulled at Hester’s hand and drew her into the house, “I’m so glad you came.”

Her new friends’ delight in seeing her banished away the miseries instantly. Hannah was unwrapped and set down on the floor, blinking owlishly at the different surroundings and then recognising Sofia shuffled herself into crawling position and set forth. Hester turned to Olivia and hugged her “I just had to come, Hoss has gone and I felt bereft. I needed to talk to another woman. Men don’t understand.”

Hester was ushered into the best chair and a cushion placed for her back. She sat and watched as the children played. “Where’s Reuben?”

“He’s with Luke. They’ve gone to check out the cattle that Chris O’Dell had arranged for us to have. It’ll start the Double D herd. Luke was going to ask for help with the branding, you don’t think Ben would mind, do you?”

“No, Ben never minds helping his neighbours, especially in this case.” She smiled at Marcy who was arranging flowers in a vase. “Winters coming, there won’t be many flowers to gather soon. I hate the thought of Hoss being on that cattle run.”

“I should think Ann feels much the same with Candy being there,” Olivia commented as she poured out coffee and brought the tray to the table, “But they will be back before the winter sets in proper.”

“Yes.” Hester nodded, but her frown indicated that she was still dwelling on the thought of her husband being far from home “All sort of things can go wrong on a cattle trail you know … Joe was paralysed from a fall once … and I don’t know what I’d do if anything happened to Hoss.”

Olivia took her friends hand and it was then that Hester noticed the ring gleaming there on her finger, “Oh Olivia, it is lovely, and so perfect for you.”

“Thank you, I particularly like diamonds because most often I have been given emeralds. My husband – I mean – Robert used to buy me emeralds, he said that they matched my eyes. But I preferred diamonds.”

She turned her hand this way and that to admire it again, and then smiled shyly at Hester, “Life is so full of changes and challenges, isn’t it?”

Hester hugged her cup to her chest as she agreed with the other woman, she didn’t add that some changes she’d prefer not to happen and she turned to watch Hannah as she played happily with Sofia. The fire glowed warmly and a slant of sunlight burst through the window to shimmer over the two little girls.
………….

“Well!” Mrs Jellicoe lowered her glasses and set down the newspaper, “Would you believe it?!”

“It’s very well written,” her husband muttered as her perused the article that had so upset his wife.

In his office the Editor of the Territorial Enterprise puffed his cigar and watched the newspapers ‘fly from the shelves’ as the expression went, and he wondered, as he had ever since receiving it from Adam Cartwright, what the reaction, and the fallout of the reaction would be.

As Mr. Jellicoe had said the article was well written as one would have expected from a man as educated as the Commodore, and it was exciting as it related one of his recent adventures in the way a boy would love to read it, but it was the lesson contained within the story that prickled at the consciences of the readers.

In his precise way Adam had written about the misadventure of himself and six men venturing to track down a ‘pirate’ chief, he told about the fire and his injuries and had it not been for the assistance of Hua Cheng he would no doubt have died far away from home in the South China seas.

He referred to how ill he had become once back on the Ponderosa and how it was all due to Dr James Chang’s determination and skill as a doctor that his life, as well as his leg, had been recovered. He made no mention of Paul or John, no reference to the fact that had it been anything to do with them he would have, at least, lost his leg.

He concentrated on the patient diligence of a young man who insisted on carrying out a lengthy and difficult procedure when possibly ‘some would have taken the prompt action of just amputating the leg’. He mentioned how James came every morning without fail to carry the procedure out despite having such a difficult patient.

He then reminded the readers that nearly 100 years previously a group of men wrote words contained in a Declaration which read:

“We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights, that among these are life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness.

In more recent times a President of the United States reaffirmed that convincing truth during the Gettysburg address in which he stated: "Four score and seven years ago (in 1776) our fathers brought forth on this continent, a new nation, conceived in Liberty, and dedicated to the proposition that all men are created equal."

Hence he reminded them of nothing new, the same words had been mentioned many times before and after, the same truth as contained in scripture ‘From one man all men have descended.’

The concluding paragraphs were a kindly reminder that doctors were there to serve, he could certainly attest to that fact and now was the time for the citizens of Virginia City to show their support for all their doctors, of whatever creed, colour or background.

Mrs.Jellicoe announced that Adam Cartwright would be taking to the pulpit next and preaching to them hell and damnation and was still muttering such as she grabbed for her bonnet and shawl to march around to Mrs.Hawkins to discuss the matter.

Mr.Jellicoe smoothed out the newspaper and re-read it. It seemed to him that the contents contained a great deal of common sense and he particularly enjoyed the story about the pirates as it appealed to the boy that still lurked within his heart.

Most homes in Virginia City were experiencing much the same reaction.

Chapter 100

 

The sound of a horse trotting into the yard filtered its way into the stable where Adam had been polishing his saddle. Carefully and slowly bringing the cloth over it and thinking back to times gone by, and whistling under his breath. The sound of the horse, however,  brought his actions to a stand still and he cast the cloth down to greet the visitor.

 

Only it wasn’t just any visitor and as Reuben almost fell out of the saddle once the pony had stopped  he found himself confronted by three adults, for Ben and Hester had also come from the house to welcome their visitor.  Reuben now stood there looking red faced and white lipped. He looked around and blinked, swallowed hard and decided to bluff it out.   “It wasn’t my fault. I was just riding and the pony decided to come here all on its own. I think he wanted to see his friends. He remembered the way all by hisself.”

 

“Where’s your mother?” Ben asked and glanced over at Adam who was approaching the boy slowly, as though he was thinking very carefully about what he was going to say, and Ben knew his son well enough to know that it wouldn’t be an enquiry into the state of Reuben’s health.

 

“At home. Sofia had a cough so Ma was busy, Marcy was with Luke talking and - and things -” he wrinkled his nose at the memory of Marcy and Luke walking hand in hand through the orchard and ignoring him when he asked Luke if they would be going riding. “I had my horse all saddled and ready to go out, so I thought I would - but he just wanted

to come here.”

 

“Did you tell your mother you were coming here?” Ben asked and looking very sternly at the boy.

 

“Shucks, no.” Reuben frowned and shrugged “I didn’t know I was coming here anyway.”

 

Adam looked at Ben and raised his eyebrows before looking at Reuben “So why did you come here, Reuben? You’re a long way from home and you must have known exactly where Buster was bringing you.”

 

“No I didn’t” Reuben said very snappily.

 

“Don’t lie, Reuben, that will only make the matter worse.” Adam replied sharply, “You should have known after a while that your mother would be missing you and worried about where you were. Now, up you go back in the saddle .”

 

“What? But - “ Reuben pouted “But it’s a long way.”

 

“I know .”

 

 

“I’m tired.”

 

“I daresay you are.”

 

“Can’t I have a drink?”

 

“Do you deserve one?”

 

Reuben opened his mouth to protest and then lowered his head and kicked some dust about with his foot. “I didn’t mean to cause any trouble.”

 

“You should have thought of that once you’d passed the boundaries your mother had set you for riding on your own.” Adam looked at Hester “Could you get him something to drink while I saddle Sport?”

 

Reuben wasn’t sure what to think as Adam strode off to the stable. Ben looked at him and shook his head before going back to the house and Reuben wasn’t sure whether to follow him or not. He stood by his pony and waited for Adam with trepidation mounting. When Hester came and gave him some lemonade to drink he mumbled a thank you “Do you think he’s angry with me?” he whispered.

 

“Disappointed and concerned probably.” Hester replied as she took the empty glass, “It was a silly thing to do, Reuben. What if you had fallen off your horse and hurt yourself?

Who would have known?”

 

“But I didn’t -”

 

Adam came out leading Sport and heard him “Didn’t what?”

 

“I didn’t fall off my horse.”

 

Adam shook his head and said nothing. He walked over to Buster and ran his hand along his neck and over his muzzle “Have you given him anything to drink ?”

 

“No.”

 

“Then do so. He’s ridden hard and if you’re thirsty, so is he.” he watched as the boy led the horse to the water trough casting black looks in the direction of the man who was taking his gun belt and hat from Ben and talking to him about taking the boy home and being back later. Reuben’s heart sunk as he sensed that the journey home was going to feel twice as long as normal.

 

Adam buckled on the gun belt and tied the leather thong around his thigh, then slipped on his hat. He then walked over to the water trough and checked the pony’s legs, hooves and withers for sweat. “You rode him hard, Reuben, on some parts of the journey, didn’t you?”

 

“No, I didn’t, he went into a run himself, and I couldn’t stop him. He wouldn’t stop.”

 

Adam shook his head the dark shadow over his face from the hats brim made him look even more forbidding to the little boy. “If you can’t control your pony, then you shouldn’t be allowed to ride alone on him, anywhere.”

 

“Luke said I can, and so did Mr. O’Dell.” Reuben raised his voice and his face went red.

 

“You said you couldn’t stop your pony when he went into a run, you also said he made his own way here, so you couldn’t direct him either.” Adam released a long sigh as though he was quite exasperated by the child. “Come along. it’s a long ride home.”

 

Reuben’s legs ached. He didn’t want to get back into the saddle. The ride to the Ponderosa had been longer than he had anticipated for as many have discovered a journey taken with company always seems shorter than one taken when all alone. His back hurt him too, and so did his bottom. When he thought more about it everything ached. He was hungry as well having missed his meal.

 

“I’m hungry.” he said stubbornly.

 

“Which means that your mother will have missed you coming in for something to eat and will be worried sick about you. Now get up into the saddle, Reuben .”

 

“I’m tired.”

 

“No doubt but that’s your own fault. Mount up.”

 

“I don’t want to, I want something to eat .”

 

Adam released his breath with a hiss between his teeth and picked the boy up and lifted him into the saddle. Buster seemed surprised and pricked his ears back and forth, but turned obediently when Adam led him round by the bridle. Reuben scowled and tightened his lips into a button of annoyance. “Follow me and when you’ve calmed down you can come and ride alongside me.” Adam said quietly.

 

Ben watched from the door and shook his head before closing the door and going back to the desk. ………………

 

 

It was a long journey, made longer because Adam wouldn’t let Reuben’s pony go faster than a canter and only then for a short while before Buster had to trot again. The poor creature was tired and not used to such long journeys for he was no longer a youngster who had once enjoyed such trips with ease.

Man and boy didn’t talk much for a long while and even when Adam resumed whistling a tune beneath his breath Reuben didn’t take that as a sign of any thawing out. It was only when there came the sound of horses approaching them that Reuben urged Buster to Adam’s side and looked anxiously up at the man.

 

Luke and Olivia appeared approaching them from a long curve in the road and there was no doubt about how Olivia was feeling as she came closer to them. She had obviously wept a little and when she saw the boy relief just flooded through her and showed on her face. She drew her horse to a halt and slid from the saddle “Reuben, oh Reuben where have you been? You scared me so.”

 

“I only went for a ride, Ma.” Reuben ’s legs were too jellified for him to dismount without giving way beneath him so he thought he would be better staying in the saddle. He looked at his mother and hung his head “Buster just wanted to get back to the Ponderosa, I think he was missing his friends. He just kept going even though I kept telling him to stop.”

 

“You should have turned back.” Olivia said, taking hold of his hands, sticky and clammy though they were as a result of his travels, “Oh Reuben, I was so worried - what if something had happened to you and we didn’t know? You should have turned back.”

 

“I’m sorry.” he said the words in a throwaway tone of voice and then looked at Adam, “I can go home with Ma and Uncle Luke now.”

 

“Mm, no doubt.” Adam replied and looked at Olivia “Are you alright?”

 

“I am now. Thank you for bringing him back.” she looked distressed still, her motherly instincts told her that her son was in the wrong, that his apology had not been sincere and that somewhere in the story there was a lie lingering among the words. Her mothers love wanted to ignore all the negatives and hope that the man she loved hadn’t noticed any of them.

 

“I’ll ride back with you,” Adam said quietly and turned Sport so that he rode closer to her side, he nodded over to Luke who acknowledged him with a nod of his head and a smile.

The four of them rode towards the Double D, Reuben alongside his Uncle and Olivia with Adam. It was a quiet calvacade as each of them was immersed in thoughts of their own.

 

Marcy heard them coming and stood by the door anxiously waiting. She also looked relieved at the sight of them and flashed a smile at Luke as he dismounted. By this time Reuben was feeling more than weary and extremely hungry and thirsty. He sat woodenly in the saddle until Adam lifted him off, and knowing only too well that there was no point in expecting the boy to walk to the house, tucked him under his arm and carried him indoors where he was placed roughly down on a chair.

 

“He’s hungry and thirsty, Marcy.” he said quietly, “After he’s eaten he should go to his bed.”

 

Olivia opened her eyes wide and looked from Adam to Reuben. Her son, her little boy, being treated like a sack of potatoes and then given orders to eat, drink and then go to bed. She took a deep breath “Adam, he’s only a little boy -”

 

“I know that.” he turned and looked at her, a little puzzled at her words, “Which is why he shouldn’t have been allowed to ride out on his own like he did.”

 

“He wasn’t allowed out on his own .”

 

“Well, he arrived at the Ponderosa on his own, apart from which he admitted he had no control over the horse. He couldn’t stop it, direct it, or lead it .”

 

“He’s quite safe with Buster!”

 

“And what if he had fallen and been injured? Or the pony had gone off the track into the woods?”

 

“It didn’t though -”

 

“It could have done.”

 

He had removed his hat and was leaning against the wall, his arms folded across his chest and his eyes half hooded,  observing her as though he was  seeing something he had never noticed before. She stepped to Reuben and placed a bowl of food on the table in front of him, ran her hand over his head as though to smooth down his curls and reassure him that everything was alright. ’Mother’s here to chase away the big bad wolf’. Reuben gave a little smirk and began to eat.

 

Luke had already given Marcy a jerk of the head and indicated they left the room. Sofia was asleep upstairs. Olivia looked over at Adam and frowned, “He didn’t mean any harm, Adam.”

 

“He caused you to be upset, he was disobedient, he went beyond the boundaries you’ve set him, and he didn’t care about the condition of his pony.”

 

“But - he - Adam -”

 

“He hasn’t even apologised to you properly.”

 

Reuben looked up with his mouth full “I did.” he mumbled.

 

Adam sighed and picked up his hat and without a word walked out of the house and to his horse. After a hasty look at her son, Olivia followed him and caught up with him as he was leading Sport to the water trough.

 

“I’m sorry, Adam.”

 

“What for?”

 

He was unscrewing the stopper from the water canteen and she put a hand on his to stop him “Come back inside so that we can talk.”

 

“Not with Reuben listening.” Adam said quietly, and took several gulps from the canteen

“A child soon learns how to play one adult against another, and I’m not going to be manipulated by your son.”

 

She watched him screw back the stopper and hang the canteen over the saddle horn, “Are you angry with me?”

 

“Not with you.”

 

He paused then as though to think about the matter before he spoke again, then he turned and took hold of her hands in his, “Look, my dear, I don’t want our lives to be turned into a battle field over your children. I think we have to understand how each of us feels about discipline .”

 

“Discipline?”

 

“You said that as though you couldn’t believe your children would ever need it. But they do, and they shall in the future too. Look,” he put his arm around her shoulders and drew her into his side and began to walk along with her side by side, “Reuben misbehaved today, for some reason he wanted to ride his pony to the Ponderosa, maybe just to see if he could do it. I don’t know but when challenged he didn’t tell the truth, he lied. He  more or less admitted he couldn’t control his horse. He became insolent. He didn’t stop to think about you, the worry he was causing you, or the inconvenience he was putting us to,”  he paused “And when you saw him you more or less patted him on the head as though he were a good boy.”

 

“All that may be true, Adam, but I was scared that he was lost, or hurt. I was so relieved when I saw him safe with you.” she sighed and looked crest fallen, “I didn’t want him to feel worse by scolding him.”

 

“Would you have scolded him?” he turned her to face him and smiled gently, “You wouldn’t have done, would you?”

 

“No, I suppose not, well, not in the way you would.”

 

“Mmm, and you wouldn’t want me to scold him the way I would?” his smile widened a little and he narrowed his eyes to observe the green flecks darkening in her own.

 

“Adam -”

 

“Look,” he put a hand under her chin and raised her face to his “The only male your son has known since Robert died, is Booth Phillips. Is that the kind of man you want Reuben to become?”

 

“Oh no - of course not.”

 

He nodded and lowered his hand to take hold of her own, “We have to make an agreement about this, Olivia. We have to stand united about how to handle our children.”

 

“Our children?” she smiled.

 

“Reuben, Sofia and any that we may be blessed with having ourselves.” he smiled again and raised her hand to kiss her fingers, “Reuben needs firm handling, that doesn’t mean a beating, or anything like that … as you say, he is only a little boy, and he hasn’t had a strong father figure to follow. For what Reuben did today my father would have given us a tanning in the barn. I don’t suppose you would want me to do that, would you?”

 

“No,” she felt her heart flutter, “He’s - no - I don’t know.”

 

“Look, my dear,” he leaned against the supports of the barn and pulled her gently against him, “you have to learn to trust me a little more. My father was a busy man and a lot of the discipline for Hoss and Joe was left to me and Hop Sing. They’ve not turned out so badly, have they?”

 

“No.”

 

“So will you try and trust me with Reuben’s care?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Then give me a kiss to seal the agreement.” he laughed and pulled her closer, “You know I love you?”

 

“Mmm,” Whatever she was saying, or wanted to say, was lost in the kiss that followed. When they parted he looked at her and caught his breath and then shook his head “We’re going to have to get married you know .”

 

“I know.”

 

They laughed together and kissed again, and again. Then with a sigh they stepped away and smiled, laughed, and walked back to the house where they parted. She watched him walk to his horse, then he paused “Are you ready for the trip to San Francisco?”

 

“Yes, all ready.”

 

“And Marcy?”

 

She laughed again then and glanced over to where Marcy and Luke were talking together near the stables, “Almost.”

 

“That’s good.” He laughed and mounted into his saddle, and when he passed her he stopped, leaned down for a kiss, “See you tomorrow then?”

 

“Yes, tomorrow.”

 

He laughed again, a warm deep laugh and turned Sport away from her. She watched him ride away and then with a sigh entered the house. Reuben had disappeared, she could hear him upstairs and the sound of bed springs. She picked up the empty bowl and shook her head at the thought of having to deal with her son.

 

Reuben watched as his mother came into the room and approached his bed upon which he shut his eyes tight and did his best imitation snore. Olivia shook his shoulder and called his name upon which he proceeded to pretend he was just waking up.  “Oh - oh Ma? Ma? You alright? Is it time to get up yet?”

 

He rubbed his eyes for good measure and then looked at her and wished he hadn ’t put on such an act as the expression on her face was one of disappointment and worse of all, anger.

 

“Are you alright, Ma? Has he gone?”

 

“Who exactly do you mean by ‘He’?”

 

“Adam.”

 

Olivia frowned and pulled up a chair to her son’s bedside. She looked at him as he struggled up into a sitting position and composed his face into innocence and sweetness. She sighed and shook her head “Reuben, you have to understand something that is very important. Adam and I are going to get married shortly.”

 

 “I know but -”

 

“When we are married Adam will become your father.”

 

“No he ain’t.”

 

“Yes, he is.” she frowned, “You deserved a good spanking today, you realise that, don’t you?”

 

“I said ‘sorry’”

 

“You may have said it but you didn’t mean it.” her eyes were greener than usual and her face sterner than he could recall seeing it before when addressing him, he blinked rapidly and lowered his head “Adam left the punishment up to me.”

 

“But I said sorry, Ma, and I came right on up to bed like he said I was to.”

 

“You came up to bed because it suited you, because you’re tired after a long journey. You’ve not even seen to Buster to make sure he’s been fed and watered and taken care of, you just thought of yourself… as usual.” she drew in her breath and realised that beneath the surface there was a lot bubbling away that she wanted to say to her son. The things she had seen and noticed and suppressed over the years, saying nothing because he was her baby and he had lost his father and because she was afraid to tackle the problem of a growing boy. “Reuben, in future when you misbehave you will be punished far more severely than you have been today. If Adam feels you deserve a spanking I won’t be stopping him giving you it, do you understand?”

 

“But, Ma, I love you. Don’t you love me anymore?” the winsome voice wheedled its way into her heart and she sighed and brushed back damp curls from his brow. His arms came up and held her close “Oh Ma, don’t marry him, please don’t marry him.”

 

“I will be marrying him, Reuben. Look, we have a new home to go to, one that Adam built himself, and it will be close to Hoss and Hester and little Hannah, as well as Joe and Mary Ann.” she stopped, ‘I’m reasoning with him again, trying to placate him … this isn’t punishment for him, it’s a punishment to me.  Is this how it all went wrong with Booth?  Is this how he learned to lie and wheedle his way through life by having a mother too weak to recognise what needed to  be done to put things right?’

 

 “But, Ma, Adam doesn’t love me and Sofia. He doesn’t , Ma.”

 

“He doesn’t like you misbehaving, anymore than I do, but that doesn’t mean we don’t love you. We’ll always love you. Reuben, you’re my son, I love you. But I don’t want you being disobedient again.”

 

She rose to her feet and pulled the chair away  “I’ll see to Buster this time but in future you have to remember he is your responsibility. Also -” she sighed and folded her hands in the folds of her skirt, “Also, when we return from San Francisco you will not be allowed to ride Buster for a week, unless you are with Adam or myself. Do you understand?”

 

He pouted, he sulked, he threw a tantrum and then pulled the sheets over his face and bawled. Olivia shook her head and without a word left the room closing the door behind her very firmly.

 

Five minutes later Sofia shook his shoulder  “Reuben, Reuben.”

 

“Go away.”

 

“Why you making all that noise? You crying?”

 

“No, I ain’t.”  He sat up and scowled at her and then rubbed his eyes and sniffed

“How about going downstairs and getting me a cookie, Sofia. I’m hungry.”

 

Sofia shook her head,  “Mommy said not to, you bin norty.”

 

“I wasn’t, so there -” he stuck his tongue out and when she turned with a whimper to leave the room he said “It wasn’t my fault, it was that Adam Cartwright did it. He made Ma angry with me, because he said I was naughty but I wasn’t.”

 

“He’s nice. He’s going to be my daddy.”

 

“Well, he ain’t going to be mine.”

 

“Yes he is, mommy said so.”

 

“Well, he ain’t because I’m going to run away.”

 

She opened her mouth in a big wide circle of horror and then her face crumpled  “You can’t, Reuben, you can’t.”

 

 “Don’t you tell on me, d’you hear?”

 

She whimpered and turned to leave the room but he called her back and told her again not to say a word about what he had said. With her feelings now in turmoil the little girl left the room and hurried to her mothers side where she clung closer than usual in an attempt to  forget what her brother had said.

……………

.

Ben shook his head when Adam told him what had taken place with the boy, “He deserved a spanking.” he picked up some paper in order to draft out another letter to the lawyer, “I was tempted to give him one when he was here, but thought better of it. You’re going to be his father after all … how do you feel about that?”

 

“It’s going to be a challenge.” Adam grimaced, “He’s only a little boy, and he’s trying to hold on to his memories of his father, but I think his memories of Booth tend to get in the way.”

 

“Yes, well, not the kind of man we would want any of our own to imitate.” Ben sighed, “So you didn’t give him a spanking?”

 

“No, it isn’t my place to do so, yet.” Adam said quietly rolling a pen between his fingers, “I’ve told Olivia how I view discipline and she has an idea of what kind Reuben will be getting in the future, once we’re married.”

 

“How did she feel about that?”

 

“She understood what I meant, I don’t think she realises that if she doesn’t start laying down rules that have to be kept, then that boy is going to be trouble.” he sighed, “Now, Joe was trouble, but he never intended to cause it, it just kind of -” he tugged his ear lobe and grinned “it kind of just happened with him. Reuben, he’s a manipulative little boy who has had his own way for too long. He thinks he’s -”

 

“- bull of the woods?” Ben grinned

 

“Yeah, kinda like that.”

 

“Well, that kind of behaviour needs to be stopped as soon as possible.” he frowned and thought back to a woman he had almost married but who had loved her son so blindly she had been prepared to break the law to protect him, a young man who had committed murder and she, so blinded by mother love that she couldn’t see him for what he was … he shook his head and looked at Adam “I don’t envy you.”

 

“Well, things may sort themselves out a little better when we’re in San Francisco together.” he stood up and left his father to his letter writing.

 

Chapter 101

 

 Julian Frobisher’s secretary hurried towards the Commodore as soon as he had stepped into the office. Apart from the fact that no one in their right senses would keep an Officer of such high rank waiting, this particular officer was a personal friend of Mr. Frobisher and hence was accorded the best of attention.

 

“Mr. Frobisher is expecting you, sir,” he said in a crisp and efficient manner, “If you would care to follow me.”

 

Adam removed his hat and did as he had been told. He wended his way between various desks and shelves and bodies until the door was opened to the Inner Sanctum of Julian’s office. He smiled as the door closed behind him and Julian rose to his feet to greet him. The two men shook hands warmly, “It’s good to see you again, Adam.”

 

The old man was more than sincere in saying so, his affection for Adam had began years before when he and his wife had first arrived in Virginia City and Ben Cartwright’s sons were among the many children running wild there.   Now it was a friendship as solid as a rock.

 

His sharp eyes didn’t miss the fact that the Commodore, dressed so smartly in his uniform once again, looked ill. Had he seen Adam some months earlier he would have declared the man on his death bed, and how close to the truth he was there only God, Adam and James Chang really knew. The fact that he now saw Adam after weeks of recovery and yet still discerned the haggardness and pallor of the ailing said a lot for what the man had already endured.

 

“I was expecting to see someone else here.” Adam said quietly as he took a seat opposite his friend, “Am I too early?”

 

“Certainly not, you’re as punctual as ever. My Martha sent the brougham round to pick up Mrs. Phillips at her home about an hour ago. You know how fond of you my wife is, Adam? She wanted to take advantage of this meeting to see your future wife for herself.”

 

Adam raised an eyebrow and gave a slight shake of the head as though it hardly mattered to him whether Martha Frobisher approved of Olivia or not it would make no difference to him whatsoever. He was about to say something on the matter when the door opened and Olivia stepped into the office looking calm and composed and rather mischivious.

She smiled at Adam as she took a chair by his side, her fingers just brushed against his hand, gaining reassurance and confidence by doing so. Julian smiled at her and drew a file towards him which he opened carefully. “Now then, Mrs. Phillips - or may I call you Olivia?”

 

“You must call me whatever you feel appropriate, Mr. Frobisher.”

 

He nodded and his smile widened, he glanced at Adam who remained expressionless.

 

“Very well let’s get down to the business in hand. The property you own here in San Francisco –“ he produced a bulky package with pink ribbons dangling from it and a wax seal, “These are the Title Deeds which were sent to these offices by a Mr. Stuart, an acquaintance of your brother in law Booth Phillips. They haven’t been tampered with at all and confirm that you are the sole owner of the property. If I recall correctly you sold your matrimonial home and purchased this property with the proceeds.” He looked at her and she nodded, “Ostensibly to be the family home for yourself and your children and mother in law?”

 

Olivia nodded again and watched as the lawyer re-folded the document and tucked it away into another folder. “Have you and Adam decided what you are going to do with the property? I believe this appointment is in order to get this matter sorted out as soon as possible?”

“That’s right,” Adam’s deep voice spoke on her behalf as she sat there considering what had been said, “But you must address the matter to Olivia. It’s her property and she has the right to do with it as she wishes.”

 

Julian raised his eyebrows and looked from him to the woman who sat so quietly by his side, “I see. You do realise that upon marriage the property and all Mrs. Phillips assets will come under your name, Adam? Legally everything a woman may own independently becomes the property of her husband.”

 

“There’s to be no discussion about this, Julian.” Adam said in a rather more formal tone of voice than he would normally use with the older man, “Olivia’s property remains her own. I don’t want to take from her what is rightfully hers, especially as I have done nothing to deserve it.”

 

“Legalities don’t venture into the field of who deserves what etc. Equity Law may seem unjust but the fact is that it is the law.”

 

“Then you must let Olivia speak for herself on the matter now, if you please.” Adam scowled, and shook his head, his opinion of Equity Law as such summed up by look and action.

 

Julian smiled slyly “So you have recouped all the money that you paid out on your last – er – negotiations with these offices?”

 

Adam’s eyebrows shot up “That has nothing to do with Olivia and what she does with her property, Julian. It’s not fair to mention it now –“ he paused “or at any other time.”

 

“Mrs. Phillips may want to change her mind about things if she knew all the facts.”

 

“Julian, stop wasting our time and get on with it. Olivia has her own plans and has made her own decisions about how to dispose of her property, now let her get on with discussing it with you.”

 

Julian looked over at Olivia and smiled, “I’m sorry, it may have seemed a waste of time discussing this matter but as a lawyer I have to cover all the main points of a situation for the benefit of my clients, and friends.”

 

“I understand that .” Olivia said thoughtfully and she glanced at Adam who looked straight ahead out of the window above Julian’s head. “I’ve decided that the property should be sold and the proceeds go into a Trust Fund for the children.”

 

“I see.” Julian nodded and started to write down details, he glanced up “Is this Trust Fund for the children of your first marriage only or for subsequent children that may come along?”

 

Adam fidgeted and scowled again while Olivia smiled “It’s for Reuben and Sofia Phillips, the children of my marriage to Robert Phillips.”

 

“And what about subsequent children?” Julian purred.

 

“For heavens sake, Julian, are you being deliberately nit picking today or what?” Adam snapped “Any children that Olivia and I have will come under my responsibility.” He paused and within a sigh said “Our responsibility.”

 

“Very well. I just have to make sure of these matters, Adam, as a lawyer …”

 

“Yes, I know.” Adam shook his head in exasperation and Julian smiled and looked at Olivia with a sympathetic smile

 

“You see what kind of man you’re marrying, my dear?”

 

Olivia laughed quietly “Oh yes, I know what kind of man I’m marrying, Mr. Frobisher. I wouldn’t want him any other way.”

 

Adam turned away and blushed.

 

“Very well, Mrs. Phillips. And will you be staying at the house for a while?”

 

“Only for a few days. I shall be taking some furniture and such from it before I leave.

May I leave the sale of the property to you, Mr. Frobisher?”

 

Julian smiled, “Of course you may. In fact, I know someone who would very much want to purchase it so it won’t be on our hands for very long. I’ll set up the Trust Funds and send the papers around to you in the morning to be signed.”

 

Olivia nodded and then glanced at Adam who cleared his throat, “I want papers drawn up for adoption of Reuben and Sofia, Julian. Could you arrange that for us?”

 

Julian nodded and glanced at them both thoughtfully, he nodded again “Yes, of course. Where are you staying at present, Commodore?”

 

“At the Grammond Hotel, where I usually stay when I’m here,” Adam replied with a touch of hauteur in his voice.

 

“I’ll send the relevant details to you there. Is there anything else?”

 

“Yes.” Olivia pulled an envelope from her purse and put it on the desk, “My father didn’t draw up a proper Will but he left the property to me. However I want it transferred to my brother. I don’t want or need the responsibility of the Double D. Luke does, I mean, he is my fathers son and – it seems proper –“

 

Julian nodded and looked again at Adam “You realise that this property would also become yours upon marriage, Adam?”

 

Adam brushed some dust from his trousers and shrugged “It isn’t mine now, and I won’t want it in a months time when Olivia and I marry. Luke’s a good man, and if Olivia wants him to take over the ownership then I’m not going to argue.”

 

Julian nodded and looked through the papers that Olivia had given him that related to the property in question. He made further notes and then nodded “Well, that all seems in order. I’ll get that arranged as well. In due course the Title Deeds for the Double D will be sent to the Land Registry in Virginia City with Luke Dents name as owner.”

 

“Thank you, Mr.Frobisher.” Olivia rose to her feet, a graceful movement that complemented her build and deportment, she extended her hand which Julian shook politely, “Will you thank Mrs.Frobisher for her hospitality. It was lovely to spend some time talking to her.” She smiled, the green in her eyes shifted into specks of emerald and

Julian fell immediately beneath their spell.

 

As the couple made their way to the door Julian asked Adam if he could have just a quick word in private so with a sigh – again – Adam stepped back into the office and approached the desk “What’s the matter?”

 

“Just to mention to you, Adam, that you’re letting thousands of dollars slip through your fingers here.” Julian pursed his lips and frowned, “I can’t believe that you have managed to recoup the money you spent on buying back the Ponderosa a few years back”

 

Adam laughed “Oh, I’m a long way off from achieving that, Julian. It took every dime and every share I possessed. But –“ he leaned forward and put a hand on the old mans arm, “There are some things that are much more important than money.”

 

“Being?”

 

“Love – honour – integrity.” He stepped back “One day I hope that law gets changed, the one where a man takes over the assets of the woman he marries. It’s – “ he paused as he searched for the right word

 

“Degrading?” Julian offered with a smile and a twinkle of the eyes.

 

“Yes, exactly that …” Adam smiled and they shook hands across the expanse of desk.

 

“How long will you be here?”

 

“A week I should imagine, I see the Admiral tomorrow.”

 

“And Olivia?”

 

“Olivia returns with the children in a few days time.”

 

“I hope the two of you will come to dinner with us one evening before she leaves. She’s a charming, and very lovely, young woman, Adam.”

 

Adam smiled, nodded and just as he was about to close the door, winked.

 

…………..

 

Adam assisted Olivia down from the hansom cab and paid the driver, then took her arm and led her into the park where months before they had met for the first time since their  childhood. They had said little to each other while in the cab, aware of other ears but also deep in thoughts of their own. After some steps Adam paused and drew her closer to his side “This is where I saw you for the first time.”

 

“There was snow on the ground and it was cold.” She nodded and looked around her as though she could see everything being played out before her very eyes.

 

“You had a red scarf wound around you right up to your nose .”

 

“I didn’t.”

 

He laughed “You did.” They walked on a few more paces “Marcy looked as though she were wearing an overlarge tea cosy.”

 

“Oh, she was skin and bones then, poor Marcy.  She’d only been with us a few weeks.”

 

“You walked away from me and I watched you go, a good straight back and head held high.”

 

“And then I slipped and nearly fell over.” She shook her head, “I felt so mortified, I was trying so hard to make a good impression and be like a lady.”

 

“You had already made a good impression, Olivia Dent Phillips.” He smiled down at her and the brown eyes melted into honey and treacle and she wanted to kiss him, but caught her breath and looked away.

 

“I can’t believe it was so short a time ago. So much has happened since then?” He said nothing to that but resumed walking with her by his side. “Adam, you seemed rather angry with Mr. Frobisher, was everything alright?”

 

“Julian’s a good friend.” Adam replied cautiously,

 

“Then why were you so obviously annoyed with him?”

 

“I don’t know,” he shrugged “Perhaps because I forgot he was a lawyer and would talk about law and things instead of just seeing it our way. I don’t want to be told that everything you own will belong to me once we are married. There’ only one thing I want to belong to me then and that’s you.” he looked down at her again, “Just you.”

 

She was not going to be put off so easily, although she smiled at the comment, “You are a most unusual man, Adam Cartwright.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because most men would grab at the chance to have all the property and money they can get, if it s available.”

 

“Most men?” he shook his head, “If that’s the case the law won’t be changed for a long time because it seems that most laws are made by men. It’s an unfair and unkind law. Legal theft.”

 

“Most women who have lost their means in life would agree with you, especially when they come to realise their husbands never even loved them.”

 

He looked stern for a moment and then smiled, “Well, you don’t need to worry on that score, Olivia.”

 

They walked further along the path skirting the flower beds with their now sparse display of roses and lavender. There were other flowers showing their colours through the foliage but autumn was beginning to make inroads even though people talked about an Indian summer still to come. She sighed and bowed her head before raising it towards him “What was he talking about when he said about a previous negotiation with them, and that I should be made aware of the facts? What facts are those?”

 

“Aaah” Adam raised his eyebrows and then shrugged “It’s nothing to do with you, really, and Julian had no right to refer to it.”

 

She stopped dead in her tracks then and withdrew her arm from his which caused him to turn to regard her with some surprise “What?” he asked with innocence written all over his face.

 

“You’re holding back on me.”

 

“I’m not,” he laughed and reached out for her but she skipped back a pace or two, “Come on, Livvy, honestly, I’m not holding back on you.”

 

“You are. If you weren’t then you’d tell me.”

 

“Tell you what?” his face fell into more serious lines now and a faint frown began to furrow his brow.

 

“What Mr. Frobisher meant about you not having recouped your funds since last time.”

 

“Oh, well,” Adam shrugged, “Sometimes business ventures don’t always work out.” He swung his walking cane which he had brought with him merely to lean upon when his leg became tired.

 

“No, it wasn’t that.”

 

“Why would you say that? Don’t you believe me?”

 

She sighed and shook her head, “We agreed not to have secrets from one another.”

 

He nodded and looked contrite, teasing her with a smile and raised eyebrows.

 

“Adam, if it’s something important, if I should know –“

 

“It isn’t important and there isn’t anything for you to know.” His voice had a slight edge to it now and he began to walk on with a stiff back and she had to step out quickly to catch up with him.

 

“If it isn’t important why are you getting angry with me?”

 

“I’m not angry with you.”

 

“I think you are.”

 

“Then you’re wrong.”

 

She didn’t reply to that but felt misery snatch the joy of the day away from them. She looked at his set features, and understood why his family referred to him as old Granite Head. She raised her chin, and slipped her arm through his, knowing that this was merely a truce, she wasn’t going to apologise to him for something that she felt was not her fault. He hugged her arm against him but didn’t smile. They walked on a little way in silence.

 

“It’s something between Julian and myself.” Adam said quietly, “Some years ago.”

 

She still didn’t speak but waited, hoping that he would continue and that this wasn’t the last he would say about it, whatever it was. She sighed and glanced over to the tree that Reuben always loved climbing. She was surprised not to see him climbing there now and wondered briefly if everything was alright in the house.

 

“Even my Pa doesn’t know about it.” He paused, and looked down at her as though he expected her to  say something but she didn’t, she nodded and bowed her head away from him. “I think  Pa may suspect something, but not the full extent of it all.”

 

“Is it something you’re ashamed of ?” She asked and realised she had said the wrong thing for he stiffened and stopped walking and now she did say sorry, a most sincere apology.

 

“I’ve never done anything of which to be ashamed of in my life,” Adam growled, and walked on, and rubbed his brow beneath the rim of the hat, “Except that time I nearly killed Joe by accident. I hate myself for that happening.”

 

“You shouldn’t,” she cried, holding his arm tightly “Hoss told me about it, it was an accident.”

 

He said nothing to that but together they mounted the steps to the wrought iron gate, which he opened and stepped back for her to pass before he followed her and closed it behind them. As they approached the house he stopped her by pulling at her arm and turning her around to face him.

 

“Look, my darling girl, I have never done anything of which to be ashamed and if I had then I would be too ashamed to admit them to you anyway,” he grinned slowly, but his eyes were dark and serious, “Don’t let us quarrel over anything so unimportant, because it is unimportant. It was only about a purchase I made some while back which left me short of funds. It was something that had to be bought at the time otherwise we would have lost the Ponderosa. I don’t want Pa or my brothers to know.” He frowned, saw the relief on her face and leaned down then stopped, remembered they were in a public place and such displays of affection would be frowned upon so he straightened his back and smiled, “Alright now?”

 

“Yes, darling, I’m sorry.”

 

Joy of heart again and peace of mind. She hugged his arm before leading the way up the steps to the door of the house. Marcy opened the door with a wide smile, and announced that O’Flannery had arrived. Sofia ran down the hall with chocolate over her face and a huge smile “Mommy,” she cried “Flannel’s here. Daddy, look – chocolate cake.”

 

Adam leaned down and swung her up into his arms “I think you’ve more on your face than in your tummy.”

 

“No, it’s in my tummy too.” The child nodded to emphasise her words and then wriggled to get back down and run back to the kitchen.

 

Olivia looked at Adam and smiled, “She’s already accepted you, hasn’t she?”

 

“Oh, that’s because she’d already decided she had a Grand-father, I think I’m just a means to an end.” He laughed and followed her to the kitchen where Reuben was licking out chocolate from a bowl and Marcy was washing dishes and a big buxom woman was flourishing a wooden spoon with immense aplomb. Olivia turned to Adam and said with a clap of the hands “Adam, this is Mrs. O’Flannery.”

 

“Flannel.” Reuben insisted and Sofia nodded “Flannel, Mommy” Said with a nod of the head and a dip of the finger into the bowl.

 

Chapter 102

 

Adam was adjusting the cuffs of his jacket and wondering about how loose it was and what he should do in order to have it fit as neatly as previously when there came a rap on the door. He expected some disembodied voice to call out ‘Room service’ so didn’t answer immediately until the knock came again and he growled to whoever it was to enter.

 

He was still scowling at his reflection in the mirror when the door opened and closed and a voice said “All present and correct, sir, ready for inspection.”

 

He turned immediately, the astonishment on his face giving immediately to pleasure as O’Brien snapped a salute before standing at ease and then stepping forward to meet Adam half way. They shook hands solemnly and then gripped one anothers shoulders, Adam nodded and O’Brien smiled. That moment of tension was all they needed to convey their mutual sorrow of the tragedy to the Virginian.

 

“I didn’t know you were here, I expected you to be back in the South China Seas.” Adam gestured to a chair for the other man to sit down and took the chair opposite.

 

“”Things change apparently. Politicians, huh?” O’Brien shrugged, “It wasn’t long after you’d left us actually when orders came through to return to base. Things were quiet. We had a few run ins with pirates but they were an ill organised lot and we soon despatched them.”

 

“Any idea as to why orders were changed?”

 

“None.” O’Brien shook his head, “We were caught by surprise especially as the Britishers were still kept at the assignment. We got to Tripoli to refuel, and that’s when the Virginian got hit.”

 

“And has there been any resolution as to how that happened?” Adam sighed, “I got your letter by the way … thank you.”

 

O’Brien nodded and bowed his head. “They claim the Captain of the tug was drunk. How they would know that when no one survived –“ he shrugged “He was a man with a reputation for drink and fighting. What I can’t forget though is how fast it all was, from the moment of impact to her sinking … unbelievably fast. The explosions were constant for moments of time, boom and then boom and then boom again, it was horrific. Aaron had no time to do anything to save his vessel, or himself.”

 

“But there were some survivors?”

 

“A mere handful. Other boats and ships in the area came to help but we were facing strong seas, gale force winds, most men would have died instantly.”

 

“Hathaway’s body – “ Adam paused and bit down on his lips before asking gently if there had been any success in retrieving the Captain’s body but O’Brien shook his head.

 

The two men lapsed into silence and Adam rose to his feet and walked slowly to the window. The slight limp reminded Daniel of their parting and the condition in which Adam himself had left them all, “We never expected you to survive you know?”

 

“So I understood from your letter. I did appreciate that, by the way, Daniel. I am grateful that you made that decision rather than leave me to die.”

 

Daniel relaxed a little and nodded “And it seems the doctor made a good job of getting you to rights –“

 

“Almost.” Adam said and turned to face his friend “How are you, Daniel? Have you seen Marie and young Patrick?”

 

“Yes, we stopped over in Washington for further orders and we met there. Patricks a grand boy, more like his mother than his father though.”

 

“A handsome child then?” Adam said with a twinkle in his dark eyes, “It’s good to see you again, O’Brien, it really is.”

 

“And you also, sir.”

 

“So why are you here?”

 

Daniel shrugged “Orders, sir.”

 

“Anything else?”

 

“No, just told to come here and await further orders. Such is our lot in life.“ he sighed and then smiled “And yourself? Why are you here, Adam?”

 

“Same as yourself. I have to see the Admiral in about an hours time.” He checked the little ormolu clock on the mantle and smiled, “I’ve been on sick leave since leaving the Baltimore. Is she docked here?”

 

“She is." 0’Brien grinned, “As lovely as ever. And I’ll tell you who else is in harbour, the Shenandoah.”

 

Adam’s eyes lit up and he laughed “Well now, two ladies I’d just love to see again.”

 

O’Brien nodded and then frowned slightly “Excuse me for saying this, Adam, but I did expect to see you looking much fitter than you are , has it been so very bad?”

 

“Yes.” Adam grimaced “As bad as it gets I guess.” He reached out and picked up his hat which he slid over his dark head “I’ll tell you about it someday. Care to walk with me?”

 

Daniel was more than delighted to ‘walk with him’ and together they made their way through the hotel and out into the main street. They paused there and looked around them at the road full of passing traffic, the cabs, the wagons, the horses and carts, the men and women thronging by them. Daniel sighed and shook his head “It grows bigger every time we come here.”

 

Adam nodded and raised a hand to halt a cab “Are you coming with me, Daniel?”

 

“I’ll do so, there’s nothing for me to hang around here for and I need to get back to my ship.”

 

They clambered into the interior of the cab after giving directions to the driver. Adam looked at Daniel and smiled “Listen, Daniel, I have a surprise to tell you.”

 

Daniel inclined his head and smiled as he imagined being told that Adam was going to take over command of the Baltimore. He looked at Adams face and saw the smile there and raised his eyebrows “Well?”

 

“I’m getting married next month.”

 

“You are? By heavens, Adam, that’s wonderful.” He leaned over to shake Adam’s hand for they were sitting opposite one another, “Really wonderful. Do I get to meet the lady?”

 

“I should hope so.” Adam exclaimed and looked hugely proud of himself, “Ah, but you’ll just love her when you see her, Daniel, she’s everything a man would want and desire in a woman, in a wife.” He pursed his lips and then fell silent for a moment before glancing up at his friend “Perhaps this afternoon?”

 

“That’ll be excellent. Shall we say late afternoon, about 4 p.m?”

 

Adam nodded and the cab rocked to a standstill for O’Brien to get out. Before closing the door he turned and shook Adam’s hand again “I’ll look forward to seeing you both later.“

 

“Oh, I’ll be bringing some others with me, if that’s alright?”

 

Daniel laughed, his Captain asking his permission for anything was a novelty. “It’ll be a pleasure.”

 

He closed the door and stood back, then saluted Adam as the cab rolled away towards the Commodores appointment with the Admiral.

……………………….

 

O’Flannery was delighted at the progress and the change in Marcy. The two of them chattered away like old friends as the children ran and played about their feet and Olivia drifted through the house deciding what to take and what to leave.

 

As soon as she found an item she imagined would look good in their new home she would make a note of it on a pad and continue onwards. She had already taken some of the best pieces with her when she left with no idea of ever returning. The furniture in the Double D that had come from this house were some of her favourite pieces, so now she had to think of things to replace them for Luke’s home, as she already thought of it, so that her choice bits could go to the new house.

 

She looked very becoming in her white shirt, dark blue dress and with her hair covered in a scarf for the cobwebs and spiders had been busy in her absence. Marcy came and checked that everything was going to plan and help dust and clean up, and agreed that such and such would look lovely in the new house, which she had never seen, and that other piece, yes, perfect for the Double D.

 

Mrs. O’Flannery prepared lunch. Reuben was allowed to cut out shapes in the pastry and stick it on the pie crust. Sofia helped stir the meat and vegetables until she decided she didn’t like the smell land ran off to play.

 

“Where’s Grandma?” she asked her mother after running into the small parlour that had been so beloved by Abigail.

 

“You know where she is, darling. She didn’t come with us, did she?” Olivia said quietly, tapping her chin with the pencil and contemplating the bust of a rather ugly gentleman and thinking that this must be the item Adam had told her NOT to bring to their house.

 

“Oh, I forgot.” Sofia frowned and looked over at the little settee that had always been favoured by Abigail. It faced the garden which was now overgrown and looking neglected.

 

“Uncle Booth isn’t here, is he, Mommy?”

 

“No, he’s gone, he won’t ever come back.” Olivia said quietly and looked around the room with the sudden realisation that this had been a much loved home at one time and now it meant nothing, only ghosts of memories lingered momentarily every time she stepped into a room.

 

“When’s daddy coming back?”

 

She looked down at her daughter and then knelt down to look into the round pensive little face, she took hold of her hands in her own “You do think of Adam as your daddy, don’t you?”

 

“He is my daddy.” Sofia wiggled her feet and swayed too and fro as she looked down at Olivia, “I know he is, and Reuben says he isn’t, but he is, isn’t he?”

 

“When you’re older I’ll be able to explain it to you, darling, but it’s hard to find the words for you right now. I’m glad you think of him as your daddy though, because that’s what he’s going to be… and Ben will be your grand-pa.”

 

Sofia nodded thoughtfully “And Hoss and Joe will be my Uncles like Luke is my Uncle.”

 

She smiled and nodded then rose to her feet “Shall we go into the garden and pick some of the roses?” she said and took hold of her daughters hand and trailed out into the wilderness beyond the French doors.

……………………….

 

The salutes he received as he made his way to the Admiral’s office drew Adam back into the frame of mind necessary to handle matters relating to the service. He had to let go of thoughts of the Ponderosa, Joe and Hoss and his Pa, and he had to tuck away the reminders of Olivia in order not to be distracted in any way

 

His thoughts as he strode purposefully towards the Admirals suite of rooms were of Aaron Hathaway, of the Virginian, the Baltimore and the years of service spent on board ships like the Ainola and the Shenandoah. He walked past the door that would have opened up to the office where once he and Daniel had received orders from Pelman and another door which led to the cellars where he had been incarcerated and left alone with a gun containing one bullet.

 

So many memories and so much had happened that he seemed to be pursued by them and had to steel himself in readiness for the moments ahead with the Admiral. He came to the door of the Admirals room, received a snappy salute from the men on guard duty as they pushed the door open to admit him into the higher ranking officers quarters.

 

“Commodore Cartwright, good day to you.” The Admiral stood up and acknowledged Adam’s salute, looked him up and down with dark eyes that seemed to scorch right through the other man, and seemed satisfied with what he saw, “Sit down, Adam.”

 

Adam placed his hat on the desk, which was wide enough to take a myriad of them, and took his seat. He noticed that what paperwork was being used, or referred to, was very neatly folded away in front of the other man, there was no untidiness and no fussiness, the Admiral was obviously a man who liked things neat and tidy.

 

The Admiral leaned back in his chair and once again surveyed the other man “You’ve been ill, I believe.”

 

“I have, sir.”

 

“And you’re still on sick leave?”

 

“I believe so.”

 

“Don’t you know?”

 

“Not really. A summons to see you would indicate that perhaps my sick leave is at an end and I have to report for duty.”

 

“True in most cases, but not actually written in stone.”

He flicked open the folder now and tapped the papers contained within it, “I’ve read through these papers several times over, Adam. It makes –“ he paused and sighed “it makes strange reading. You heard about the Virginian, and Captain Hathaways death?”

 

“Yes sir.”

 

“You recommended him for bravery. He served with you for some years I believe?”

 

“He did, sir, he was an excellent young man and officer. I couldn’t fault him.”

 

The Admiral looked at him then and nodded “One of the things that has stood out about you, Commodore, is how you have inspired your men with so much loyalty . Not many officers achieve that … its probably the highest commendation a man can ever receive .”

 

Adam nodded, but said nothing although he felt his collar was rather tight and there was some heat in his cheeks.

 

“Adam – you know what happened with Captain Selkirk?”

 

“He died, executed I believe.”

 

“Your attempt to rescue him was extremely courageous.”

 

“I had six very courageous men with me, sir.”

 

“I know. I have a copy of your letter regarding their conduct. Also copies of medical documents, reports, concerning your own injuries after the death of Jiang Peng. Despite those injuries you continued to lead your men to safety. That was a tremendous feat, sir.”

 

“The men led me to safety, sir. I’m afraid I was just another load for them to carry …”

 

The other officer said nothing but set aside various pieces of paper “Your record of service is excellent. “ he smiled, “Tao Peng has reached China. There have been discussions between the Empress’ people and ours, prompted by him. He wants to negotiate certain deals but has asked for you to be part of the team we sent to Beijing. Would you agree to going?”

 

Adam raised his eyebrows “I’m not a diplomat, Admiral, nor a politician.”

 

“True enough, but it seems that you met Tao Peng and did him a service at one time recently.” The Admiral tapped the papers by his elbow, “And he has personally requested your presence.”

 

“Am I under orders to go?”

 

The Admiral leaned forward “Are you well enough to go?”

 

For a moment Adam wondered if the look on the man’s face was what he thought it to be, or was he imagining it? A smile, fleeting, and a twinkle in the eyes...were they enough to believe that the Admiral was more or less saying ‘You don’t have to go.’

 

“I don’t believe the Empress will have changed her opinion of me, sir. Tao Peng may be her nephew, but he isn’t her favourite. Jiang Peng was and I more or less killed him.” Adam frowned, “He practically killed me. As it is, Selkirk died in my place, and I doubt if the Empress has changed her mind about making sure that next time it will actually be my head on the block.”

 

“You don’t trust Tao Peng?”

 

Adam frowned and then shook his head “No. I would advise any man involved with any negotiations with the Empress to watch out for themselves very carefully.”

 

“You could be of great assistance to them, Adam.”

 

Adam rubbed his brow and shook his head “I think I would be putting them in greater danger if I were with them, and I wouldn’t be surprised if Tao Peng’s life doesn’t come to an abrupt end soon. He’s negotiating with ‘barbarians’ and she won’t like that … “ his voice trailed away to silence.

 

The Admiral leaned back into his chair and surveyed Adam again. He could see that even within the short time of the interview Adams mind was already deeply engrossed with the matter, turning it over and over and picking up threads from here and there to build up a picture.

 

“Adam, I don’t think you’re sufficiently recovered from your injuries at present.” He closed the folder, “I’ve been warned by our superior officer that you may tender your resignation at this meeting and have been told to tell you that it won’t be accepted.” He stood up and looked at Adam, “Were you?”

 

“Was I what, sir?” Adam rose to his feet as it would have been uncivil for him to have remained seated.

 

“Going to offer me your resignation?”

 

Adam put his hand to his pocket and withdrew an envelope “It’s here.” And he put it on the table.

 

“I can’t accept it.” The older man sighed and pushed it to one side. “I’m under orders, you understand?” he smiled and received a less than gracious smile in return.

 

“I’d prefer it if you did accept it, sir. I intend to get married next month and resume my life with my family on the Ponderosa.” He bit his bottom lip as he noticed the Admiral’s face stiffen, then he shrugged “If you wouldn’t mind, sir, accepting it.”

 

“No, Adam. I’m afraid that you’re far too valuable a man for us to lose. But I’ll tell you what we can do, by way of a compromise.” He paused and took the letter which he slipped into the folder, “We’ll keep it here for some other time. There’s changes being made soon, I believe, that could be to your advantage – or not. In the meantime, sir, why not resume your sick leave, get married and enjoy your life on the Ponderosa.” He sighed a little, and smiled, “Ben Cartwrights ranch, isn’t it?”

 

“Yes, my father’s ranch.”

 

“I remember Ben Cartwright very well. We sailed together many years ago, but I was only a rather naïve young man then … remember me to him when you get back home.” He looked at Adam, “You’ll be paid a retainer as a Commodore still. When the time comes when we need you again …. You understand?”

 

Adam shook his head “Not really. No, I don’t.”

 

“No, I don’t suppose you do.” The Admiral said gently, “You’re a rare man, Adam Cartwright. Go and – er – enjoy your sick leave, resume your life and congratulations on your forth coming marriage.”

 

He extended his hand which Adam shook rather cagily and he smiled “You don’t trust us, do you?”

 

“No, sir, I don’t. I’d prefer to know where I stand, whether –“

 

“No, Commodore, no more questions. It may be a long time before we meet again. Years, in fact. Good day to you, sir.”

 

Adam nodded, saluted and left the office. As he walked from the building he wasn’t sure whether to be happy or sad. Then he thought of Olivia, and of home, and his heart lightened because all he wanted was now within his grasp and whatever decisions were to be made in the future, this he knew for sure, his new command was here and now, as husband to the prettiest woman in Nevada and father to her children.

 

Chapter 103

 

Reuben pouted and stamped his foot “But I don’t want to go on a boat. I want to be a train engine driver and blow the whistles.”

Olivia stood in the hall of the house with a slight frown as she watched her son seemingly swell with anger. She held his coat in her hands before saying “But Adam would want you to see these boats. They’re very special.”

“No. I want to stay home with Flannel and Marcy and play with my train.” He stamped his foot again and she sighed and shook her head, “I wanna … I wanna.”

Adam came from the room opposite with a puzzled expression on his face and observed Reuben who was snorting now and then looked at Olivia who was looking anxious and obviously perplexed. “What’s the problem?”

“Reuben wants to stay here.” She explained with a blush and feeling rather embarrassed as she recalled to mind the previous discussion she and Adam had about disciplining 'their' children. Compounded with a sense of failure due to her son's lack of manners and behaviour she felt and looked totally miserable.

“I don’t want to go on a boat.” Reuben stamped his foot. “I don’t want to go on a boat.” Down stamped his other foot, “I want to be a train engine driver.” Stamp again and a scowl at Adam who raised his eyebrows and shrugged.

“Get your coat on and stop acting like that,” he said without looking at the boy, “And you’re old enough to put your own coat on, you don’t need your mother to help you with it.”

“I don’t want –“

“Get your coat on, Reuben.”

Olivia felt her heart plummet. She looked at Reuben who had become totally silent with his mouth gaping open and then looked at Adam who had retreated back into the other room. Reuben looked at her with tears in his eyes “Ma?”

“Put your coat on, dear, and let’s get on. You’ll enjoy it once you’re there. Sofia isn’t making any fuss, is she?”

“That’s because she’s a girl.” Reuben wiped his nose and sniffed.

“Please, Reuben, be a good boy now.” Olivia pushed a strand of hair out of his eyes and smiled at him, “No more fuss, mmm?”

He pushed his arms unwillingly into the sleeves of his coat and stood there, head down, bottom lip protruding a mile, and a scowl glowering about his face. For good measure he muttered and mumbled beneath his breath but just loud enough for Olivia to hear as she slipped into her own coat.

Adam reappeared now with Sofia in his arms and he glanced from Olivia to Reuben, frowned, nodded and then walked to the door. It was Olivia who opened the door and led the way to the cab waiting for them.

Adam, splendid in his uniform, followed and opened the cab door for her, and then passed Sofia onto the other seat. He turned to find Reuben still in the hallway, still mutinously scowling at them. Olivia leaned forward “Come on, darling, we’re all waiting for you.”

“I ain’t gonna go.”

“Yes, you are, now, come on, please do.” She coaxed sweetly and leaned forward as though to get down but Adam put out a hand to prevent her from doing so, turned and walked back to the house and without breaking his stride picked the boy up, tucked him under his arm and returned to the cab whereupon he swung the wriggling protesting boy onto the seat next to his sister.

After giving directions to the cab driver who tried to be witty by saying something about ‘See you’ve a mutiny on your hands, Captain?” Adam stepped into the cabin and took his seat, then closed the cab door.

As the vehicle lurched forward Reuben began to snivel. Olivia looked anxiously over at Adam. She had always prided herself on having reared two nicely well brought up children, with good manners who could be relied upon to conduct themselves well wherever they went.

It was becoming more and more apparent to her that Reuben’s behaviour was really becoming far from ideal and the thought that Adam may think her a lax parent  disturbed her.

At the same time the fear that Adam would be an overly strict father caused her to have palpitations.   No one had ever interfered with the way she had disciplined her children, although she was sensible enough to appreciate that it had been a responsibility she had not previously had to share .Now it seemed that Adam was presuming that he had a right to do just that, take over and discipline her children.

Once again she recalled to mind the conversation they had only the previous week when Reuben had ridden off and been brought home by Adam. Even the fact that Adam had referred to them as 'our children' didn't now ease the anxiety she was feeling over her 'little boy'.

She sat in an uneasy silence as Reuben began to blub, Sofia snuggled up to Adam, and he seemed determined to watch the houses from the cab window.

“Here you are, sweet heart, and do stop crying.” She whispered and held out a handkerchief.

“Don’t want it.” And Reuben slapped her hand away.

Such behaviour caught her by surprise and she dropped the handkerchief only for Adam to retrieve it before it touched the floor. He handed it back to her and then observed Reuben, “We’ll be at the harbour soon, Reuben, it’s your choice if you want to get on board the ship looking a mess or not.” He paused “It would be a shame if you did though, you’ll miss out on a lot.”

Sofia leaned across his legs to look out of the window as he was talking to her brother while Olivia appreciated the kindly way Adam had spoken to the boy. Reuben sniffed very hard and managed to hold back his tears, most of which had been difficult to manufacture anyway.

By the time the cab had turned onto the wharfside and drew up opposite the gangway to the Baltimore an element of calm had settled upon everyone in the cab and they stepped out looking perfectly at ease with one another. A seaman, seeing Adam, snapped a salute “Commodore.”

Adam acknowledged him and proceeded to the Baltimore although his eyes strayed over to look lovingly at the Shenandoah. More sailors passed and saluted and before long they began the ascent to the deck up the long gangway. Reuben and Sofia jumped at the sound of a whistle piping a strange tuneless sound and looked around them to see from where it came.

“Officer boarding.” Boomed a voice ahead of them and they grabbed each others hand and followed closely behind their mother who was finding the whole experience rather enthralling especially at the thought that the officer being saluted on board was her soon to be husband.

“Company all present and ready for inspection, sir.”

So they were too, and all looking their best in respect of their Commodore. Adam paused as soon as he stepped on board and felt his heart tug at the sight of them. Men he recognised, knew by name and sight. The sound of feet moving and stamping down in unison made the deck shiver. O’Brien came forward and saluted “Would the Commodore like to inspect the men, sir?”

The inspection didn’t take long and Olivia watched with a feeling of pride and awe. This, she knew, was a glimpse of what was the life, that other life, of the man she loved. This was a display of respect for their officer and she had to lower her head to hide the pleasure the sight created within her.

Reuben was all eyes now. He looked at the chimneys, the flags, the men. He watched as Adam moved among them with the other officers closing ranks around him. For some reason beyond his own understanding he realised that this was an important event and that it was something he would never forget, nothing would ever erase these moments from his mind.

He gazed up at the sky and watched as gulls and other sea birds squalled around their heads. The ship was enormous, large for a full grown man’s eyes, but to the eyes of a child it was like the whole world.

“Come along, Reuben,” he heard his mother was saying, "Hurry or you’ll be left behind.”

“But I want to see the boat, I want t see what’s inside it.”

O’Brien laughed and turned to look at the child, “So you’re Reuben? How do you do, young sir, I’m Daniel O’Brien?”

“Are you the Captain of this ship?”

“I am, sir. Captain O’Brien.” Daniel smiled and his eyes twinkled.

“Isn’t Adam – isn’t he the Captain?”

Daniel raised his eyebrows and glanced over to where Adam was leading Olivia to the companionway leading to the Captains quarters “He isn’t at the moment. But then he’s a Commodore, that means that he’s my Captain “

“So he gives you orders?”

“When he’s on board.”

Reuben nodded and followed the officer closely “Can I see the inside of the boat?”

“It’s a ship.” Daniel said patiently, “Yes, after we’ve had something to eat and drink then I’ll ask one of the seamen to come and take you around to see the cabins.”

“And are there guns and things like that?”

“There are – now then, through here, and mind your feet.”

The cook, knowing that the Commodore was coming with visitors, had prepared the best food he could, and some fine wines to go with it. Reuben’s eyes widened in surprise at the size of the cabin and then followed his mother into the Captains Mess with mounting excitement. There were fruits on the table he had never even seen before in his young life. Sofia, rather over awed by it all, clung to her mothers hand.

Halfway through the meal she fell and was set down very gently upon a comfortable chair.

For Olivia it was a glimpse into a life that she had never really given much thought to before, but it was a life that had been and could still be part of Adam’s and therefore her future life.

She noticed his ease with the men there … the doctor Euan McPherson, the Captain Daniel O’Brien and several others and as she listened to the things said and about the adventures or misadventures shared by these men, she understood even more the depths of the man she was to marry.

As promised a seaman was sent for to show Reuben around the ship, which included Olivia as he refused to budge without his mother close at hand. It was the doctor who then asked permission from Adam to escort the lady and child around the ship, and after a smile and nod, Adam rose to his feet to join with them.

It was such a tour, Olivia blushed at the way the men looked at her, not for any reason due to impropriety on their part, but from the quiet respect that came from them as they stepped aside with a salute to Adam as they passed.

She admired the orderliness of the sick bay, couldn’t bear to go down the steps to look at the boiler room where the men were at ease since being berthed but the heat was enough to make her step back and declare it quite horrible.

They went up onto the bridge and overlooked the other ships in the harbour, and were shown the map room and mess room for the men. All of this, Olivia thought, had been his home for all those months he had been at sea. Just as it was now O’Brien’s, and she stepped closer to Adam and fumbled for his hand just to feel his fingers touch hers to reassure her that all was well. If she felt overwhelmed by it all, it really no longer mattered.

And then the tour was over and they were back in O’Brien’s cabin and Reuben was full of questions as he was shown a model of the Baltimore and pointed to this and to that and wanted to know how it worked and what it did.

“Who’s Captain of the Shenandoah now?” Adam asked.  O’Brien and was told that it was Myers, which prompted him to ask Adam if he had intended to make a tour of that ship too. “Perhaps, another time.”

“He’s got his orders through.” O’Brien said as they now made their way to the upper deck and to the gangway “He’ll be leaving here tomorrow.”

Adam said nothing to that although he cast a wistful eye over to the beautiful ship nestled in so closely to the Baltimore. O’Brien smiled “We had quite an adventure with her, didn’t we, sir?”

“Yes” Adam nodded, “Quite an adventure.”

They shared a smile that excluded Olivia, she expected that, this life was his, and his alone. The adventures the two men had shared with these ships were theirs, and if he shared them with her, all well and good, but they would only be words. For him, he had lived the adventure, it had been part of his life, and had forged bonds with these men, and with these vessels.

Reuben waited for his turn to step into the cab and gazed back at the Baltimore and then at the Shenandoah “I like that ship.” He declared pointing to the Shenandoah.

Adam smiled and ruffled his hair, after all, so did he.

Chapter 104

 

Reuben looked up and up until his hat fell off and a seaman picked it up for him and smilingly handed it back. It was amazing. He wanted to see for himself just how far into the sky that main mast of the Shenandoah actually could reach. The masts, all of them seemed to stretch higher and higher and higher. It was amazing.

 

Adam and Myers watched the child as they continued with their conversation which they held in low voices in order not to be overheard. The thrust of the discussion was that Myers and the Shenandoah had been commissioned to take some diplomats to China to see Tao Peng and ultimately, if they passed that initial stage, to meet the Empress in the Imperial palace in Beijing.

 

Reuben had not been the reluctant boy from the previous day. When Adam had called early that morning and asked him if the would like to visit the other ship, the one he particularly liked, he was more than eager to join with him. Olivia wisely allowed them the time together saying that she and Marcy intended to do some shopping with Sofia.

 

Full of questions the boy had pointed to the rat lines, and the rigging. “What are they? What do they do? Why are the masts so high? What are them things up there? What do they do? What’s this? What’s that?”

 

Myers had been very obliging and had actually requested some seamen to climb up the ratlines for the boy to watch, and then once they reached the top to wave down to them. Then one of the Middies was sent up into the crow’s nest and shouted “Land ahoy” which made the child clap with delight.

 

The cook took him finally into the galley where he was given something to drink and was shown the men’s mess where they ate their food and some of the men showed him how they put  up their hammocks to sleep there during the night. Myers took him to the Captain’s Office and told him how the Commodore had lived in it for some time, and then showed Reuben the marks on the bulwark from when Adam had been shot by Cassandra Pelman, which elicited a slow gasp of amazement from the boy.

 

It was time to leave the ship, Myers had his orders to carry out and mustered the crew to pipe Adam off the Shenandoah. If his feet were slow to move away it was from the affection he held the ship in his heart, and the respect he had for its captain and crew. They saluted, which was returned by himself as he departed.

 

Once on the wharf side Adam put his hand on Reuben’s shoulder and drew him into his legs, “Now watch and see what happens. They’re going to cast off … see how they take the ropes from those bollards?”

 

“What will they do next?”

 

“Some tugs have come by, did you notice them when you were on board the deck? The ropes will be attached to the tugs who will take the ship from here and out to sea.”

 

“What will happen then?”

 

“The Captain will order the ship around and will lower the sails. That’s when you’ll see the full beauty of the ship, Reuben, when the wind catches the sails and fill them and send her out to sea.” he smiled down at the boy who nodded while he watched everything that was taking place “Did enjoy your visit here?”

 

“Oh yes, I like this ship better than the other one.”

 

“Why?”

 

“The other one smelled nasty.”

 

Adam laughed that deep quiet laugh so familiar to his family, he nodded “I know what you mean. It takes a lot of getting used to, but it’s all part of what they call progress. Now, see, here come the tugs. Look up now, Captain Myers and the crew are saluting you.”

 

Reuben waved his hat and his face was split almost in half by the grin he had as he watched the great ship turn from the harbour, pulled out and away by the tugs. Adam watched, slightly wistful as he relived the number of times he had followed the exact procedure. He could forecast almost to the minute when the tugs would cast aside the lines and the Shenandoah would unfurl the great sheets down to catch the wind and make her grand exit out to sea.

 

Reuben watched with narrowed eyes as the crew men mounted the lines and inched across the spars to unfasten the cleats and roll down the masts. Up and further up they were going and one by one the masts came down, ballooned out as the wind, which was fairly brisk, filled them. Myers was turning the ship and slowly, majestically she began her journey, first to Washington to gather up her passengers of diplomats and then out to China.

 

Adam shivered as he watched the ship slip away. His grip on Reuben’s shoulder tightened slightly so that the boy wriggled in order to get away. Now that there was nothing more to see of the Shenandoah they made their way to the line of cabs, one of which was already heading in their direction and which Adam halted in order to enter. He

was giving the address to the driver and had his hand on the door when he heard his name being hailed :   “Commodore Cartwright?”

 

He turned and looked at the sailor hurrying towards him, his cap in his hand  “Commodore Cartwright?”

 

Adam narrowed his eyes and had to peer closely at the man as he came closer before exclaiming “Jackson?”

 

“Yes, sir, Thomas Jackson at your service?”

 

“Heavens, man, I thought you had gone down with the Virginian” Adam exclaimed and shook Jackson’s hand warmly, “It’s so good to see you again.”

 

“Thank you, sir.” Jackson looked rather embarrassed and cleared his throat, “I -er - I was fortunate, sir, the Baltimore was short handed and I changed ships at Tripoli. Just half an hour to stow my belongings in to my new berth and set off and then it happened.”

 

“You must have a charmed life, Jackson.”

 

“I think so, sir, seeing how I survived that adventure we were on before you left us.”

 

Adam nodded and smiled “So what are you intending to do now, Jackson. Stay with the Baltimore?”

 

“Well. She’s a good ship and I’ve grown very fond of her and Captain O’Brien is a fine young man.” he glanced over his shoulder back at the ship and then extended his hand for it to be shaken by the Commodore “Thank you for mentioning me in despatches, sir.”

 

“The least I could do, Jackson, after all, you saved my life.”

 

“No, sir, you saved ours.”

 

Adam made no comment to that but shook the mans’ hand warmly and turned to get into the cab when something, some memory of something said long ago, crept into his mind “Jackson, do you have a sister?”

 

“I do indeed, sir, a fine slip of a girl. She used to live here in ‘Frisco but moved away to Nevada Territory, near where you are, sir.”

 

“What are you doing now? On shore leave?”

 

“Until this evening, sir.”

 

“Then come along with us, Jackson. I’d like to introduce you to someone.” and he stepped back for the other man to clamber into the cab, nearly falling over Reuben as he did so.

 

Mrs. O’Flannery had baked a substantial meal and was checking the oven when they entered the house. Reuben ran into the kitchen exuberantly telling her about his adventures, about the ship and the masts and how a boy had climbed all the way into the ‘cock pit’ which made Adam laugh as he said with a grin “Crow’s nest.”

 

“It was very high up, Flannel.” Reuben said, “I’m going to draw you a picture of it for you so’s you can see for yourself.”

 

O’Flannery looked over at Jackson who had removed his hat and stood looking like something left over from someone else’s party “I suppose you could do with a cup of coffee?”

 

Jackson nodded and glanced at his commanding officer who had pulled a chair away from the table to sit down. “When are the girls expected back, Mrs. O’Flannery?” Adam asked, indicating with a nod that Jackson could be seated.

 

“Any time now, sir. I told them not to keep me waiting or this meal would spoil.”

 

Reuben disappeared after being given something to drink, promising O’Flannery a picture of the ship. Jackson looked around him “It’s a grand house, sir.”

 

Adam smiled and nodded, well aware of the other mans discomfort and was about to speak when the front door opened and the voices of women seemed to fill the hallway. Olivia came into the kitchen and smiled at Adam as both men rose to their feet. She approached him and took his hand while turning to observe the other man “A friend of yours, Adam?”

 

“Yes, a very good friend.” Adam replied, “Marcy? Come on in and see who I have found for you.”

 

But Marcy had already seen him and her face went white and pink and tears filled her eyes “Jacko” she exclaimed breathlessly and ran into her brother’s arms. “Oh Jacko, you’re alive.”

 

“I’m here aren’t I?” Jackson laughed and twirled her around and around the kitchen until O’Flannery had to tell them to stop or they would over turn the chicken she was basting.

 

“Why’s Marcy crying, Mommy?” Sofia asked tugging at Olivia’s skirt but she didn’t get a sensible answer because she always thought a person laughed and smiled when they were happy, they didn’t cry!

 

 Chapter 105

 

Mary Ann Cartwright relaxed into her husband’s arms and closed her eyes contentedly. Paul had confirmed the forth coming event that morning and agreed that mother and child were doing well. He had also checked Joe’s shoulder, cleaned it carefully and warned him to take care as he adjusted the sling. “Shouldn’t be much longer, perhaps another week to ten days and you should be able to get back to your usual routine.”

 

“Are you happy, sweet heart?” Joe whispered, his breath brushed across her hair causing little ripples among the curls.

 

“I couldn’t be happier.” she murmured and stretched “Oh Joe, life is just so wonderful I hope it never changes.”

 

Joe smiled and leaned back into the pillows. One could hope, he thought, but it wouldn’t change the way life was, things did change, sometimes pleasantly, sometimes dramatically. He shivered and held her tighter “I hope you’re right, darling, I hope nothing ever changes.”

 

Long ago life had changed when they had all thought everything would be wonderful. The memory of his mothers’ death had flooded into his mind and he felt fear wash over him. He could never endure the loss of his wife now. What would he do if anything happened to her? He remembered his father, the weeks, and months of his grief and misery.

 

“Are you alright?” she moved away from him, turning to look at him and looking relieved when he smiled and kissed her nose, “I thought - for a moment -?”

 

“Hush, don’t think about anything but how happy you are right now.” he whispered and pulled her closer again so that they rolled down onto the bed and in among the sheets. “I love you so much, Mary Ann.”

 

Her kisses were her answer to him and he ran his hand down her back and across her waist so that it finally came to rest upon her stomach, slightly more rounded than previously and he lay there pondering about the miracle that had taken place “Do you think it’s a boy?” he said softly “I wouldn’t mind a girl.”

 

She just laughed and placed her hand over his, then kissed him again, “Oh Joe, I’m so happy.” she said again in a soft, husky voice, “So happy.”

………………

 

“I saw Luke Dent this morning,” Ben said to Hester as they sat opposite one another in the big room of the Ponderosa, “He seems to be doing very well. The ranch looks the best I’ve seen it since Martha died.”

 

“He’s a serious man, isn’t he?” Hester observed looking over to her father in law, “Was he always like that?”

 

“He and his brother, Philip, were both quiet lads. I don’t think they had much chance to be anything else than that, I’m afraid Ephraim wasn’t a very kindly man to his sons. But I only knew them for a little while, after Martha died things changed as you know.”

 

Hester nodded and concentrated on the darning of her husband’s socks. She occasionally paused to look at the fire and wonder how Hoss was and where he would be at that particular moment. She wondered if he looked up at the moon every night and thought of her and Hannah, as she did of him. “Do you think Hoss will be alright, Pa?”

 

“I’m sure he’s fine. He’s been on these cattle trails for a long time now, Hester. Don’t worry.”

 

“I feel so nervous all the time when he’s away from home. It frightens me to think that anything could be happening to him and I wouldn’t know.”

 

Ben nodded and looked into the flames of the fire. She was right, anything could happen on a cattle run. There were stampedes and the risks they brought, there were all manner of difficulties that they could get into that could snatch life away from the man they loved. He had always taken it for granted that nothing could or would happen to Hoss. He tapped the ash from the bowl of his pipe and then stacked it in among the pipe rack.

 

“Hoss will be home shortly, Hester. Try not to worry too much about him.”

 

She glanced over at the old man and shook her head, “I can’t help but worry, I’m not ignorant of the things that could happen. I was talking to Ann about it today and she said how frightened she gets at times when Candy is away, and she’s alone, without someone else to talk to.   I felt quite ashamed because I have you here, and Hop Sing.”

 

“Ann’s a very capable young woman. A credit to Candy, I can see why he couldn’t bear to lose her. Seems a long time since he rode in here and got a job as a ranch hand with us. He told me all about Ann, and how, to him, he was still married to her and one day, he would find her and take her from her father and bring her safely to a place of their own. Of course, he was fortunate because she had similar thoughts and struck out looking for him herself. Seems to me that you Buchanan women have very strong personalities.” he smiled over at her and even though she knew it was his attempt to take her mind from worrying about Hoss the comment brought a smile to her face.

 

“Ben, don’t you ever wish you had re-married after Marie had died?” she had her head bent over her darning but glanced up when he didn’t reply right away, “I’m sorry, was that too forward of me?”

 

“Certainly not, no, not at all.” Ben eased his legs into a more comfortable position “I had have the opportunity of marrying once or twice -” he smiled dreamily as though his reflections brought back fond memories, “I proposed to Adeh Menkin, you know. The boys were horrified at the thought that I would actually marry ‘an actress’. I remember Hoss being totally confused about her, and her - er - theatrical costume. Oh yes, they ganged up on me well and truly that evening but as it happened they had nothing to worry about, Adeh loved a man who certainly didn’t deserve her.”

 

“I saw her once shortly before the war. She was very attractive, but I always thought she was rather - well - aloof.”

 

“Yes, she could be - until you got to know her better.”

 

“Obviously,” Hester laughed and looked at her father in law affectionately. “Anyone else?”

 

“Well, yes, there was Joyce, I cared about her very much indeed but that all ended in tears, and of course you know all about Linda, the Countess of Chadwick.”

 

“Was she really a Countess?”

 

“Oh yes, she certainly was, at the time. Goodness only knows where she is now and what she’s doing .” he glanced over at the clock and got out of his chair, “Hester, you’ve made an old man’s heart very happy, you know. You have made Hoss a very happy and fulfilled man. Thank you for that.”

 

“It hasn’t been difficult, “ she laughed and stood up, slipped her arm through his, “Hoss is easy to love, you know.”

 

They walked to the bottom of the stairs where they parted, Ben leading the way to the upper landing and after bidding his daughter in law goodnight he entered the room in which he had slept alone for so many years.

 

He was not uncomfortable with the situation as it was now. When Marie had died it had been as though some part of him had been ripped away and had never really been filled, had, in fact, left a scar  seared deeply within him. Of course, the boys had gone someway to filling the loneliness but only a woman who loved him as much as he could love her, would ever fill that particular need. He nodded to himself, Adam was right, he thought, when one found the woman, the right woman, it did make a man feel complete.

 

In her room Hester first checked that Hannah was sleeping before walking to the windows to pull across the drapes. She looked up at the moon and wondered if Hoss were thinking of them, missing them, as much as she missed him. Love had filled her life during the past few years and Hoss was certainly the centre of it.

……………

 

Candy Canady poured more coffee into a mug and then stood up, stretched and walked over to where Hoss was standing, looking up at the moon. He smiled and pushed the mug of coffee into the other man’s hand “You look like a coyote about to start howling at the moon.”

 

Hoss grinned “I always promised Hester I would look at the moon and think of them, snug and comfortable in bed.”

 

Candy smiled and nodded as he glanced up at the silvery disc in the sky now becoming obscured by threadlike clouds. He thought of his wife and his children and nodded again,

 

“Won’t be long before we’re back home again. The best part of the whole cattle drive is that moment I see them again. Huh, who’d have thought it, Hoss, a few years back along? You and me being two old married men.”

 

“Not so much of the old.” Hoss grinned and walked back to the camp fire, “It’s been a good trip, Candy. No losses, no problems.”

 

“And a good price for the cattle.”

 

“Yeah, since the Indian Territory has been opened up there’s been more and more demand for fresh meat.” he pursed his lips and scowled, “Not that that news will make brother Adam happy, I’m sure.”

 

“Nor Joe.”

 

“Yeah, nor Joe.” Hoss gulped down the hot liquid and seemed to disappear into his thoughts while Candy set about sorting out his bed roll. “Do you think Adam will actually get married, Candy?”

 

“Why not? He seems real smitten with Mrs. Phillips.”

 

“Yeah, he does, don’t he? Shucks, that’ll mean all three of us settled down.” he yawned, “It was enough to believe when Joe got hitched, but Adam … somehow I always thought he would just keep coming and going, you know? Kinda like the sea would keep on dragging him back…”

 

“More than like it would be the President. Your brothers been on some very strange assignments.”

 

“Yeah,” Hoss chuckled, and threw the dregs of the coffee into the fire which spat and sizzled, “Yeah, he sure has, wouldn’t have minded seeing him on a camel.”

 

They shared a grin, bade each other good night and slipped into their bed rolls. The moon slid behind denser clouds now and plunged them into momentary darkness. With his hands folded beneath his head Hoss thought of his wife and daughter and as he drifted into sleep imagined them sleeping soundly in their room on the Ponderosa.

………….

 

Olivia pulled the brush through her hair and thought back upon the day. So much had happened, so much that was up building and encouraging. Reuben had been so excited at going on the clipper ship, and had drawn so many pictures which he had insisted on showing and talking about throughout the remainder of the day. He had even seemed to have thawed towards Adam, talking to him about ships and even asking him to put him to bed and tell him a story, something that Adam had done with a promptitude that had been more than pleasing to see.

 

It had been while he was upstairs telling Reuben stories that Jackson told them of their attempt to rescue Selkirk. He had described the scene of the fire that had killed Jiang Peng and so severely injured their Commodore. He told them how Adam’s dogged determination to get the surviving men to the island where they were to meet up with O’Brien had kept them all alive. There was no one, in his opinion, as brave as the Commodore.

 

Marcy had been so happy at seeing her brother again after so many years and she had listened to what he had told her with big eyes and barely able to breathe. Olivia had merely felt sick at heart and remembered that during the time Adam had been suffering so much she had been moving into the Double D and making her own little castles in the air.

 

Now as she observed herself in the mirror and slowly braided her hair into its customary plait, she thought of all that she had gone through since moving back home. All the excitement, all the joy of moving had been because of Adam. She had so longed to see him, to hopefully have him love her.

 

The gleam of the diamond on her finger caught her attention and she gazed down upon it and sighed, twisted it round and round and drifted into a little day dream.. Soon, very soon, all her castles in the air would be complete and real.

 

Chapter 106

 

Luke Dent greeted his sister warmly upon her return.  She and Marcy and the children along with various packages and parcels were bundled into the wagon to make the journey home to the Double D.   He patiently listened to Reuben chattering on about ships and tugs, even though his eyes kept straying over in the direction of one particular person.    It hadn’t gone unnoticed by Olivia how he had given Marcy an affectionate welcome that had brought a blush to the young woman’s cheeks and a lustre to the eyes that said a lot for the relationship that was blossoming there.

 

He had worked hard during their absence.  With the help of the men O’Dell had hired months back, the buildings had been put into better order and shingles on the roofs replaced. Everything looked so smart and clean that Olivia was even more excited than ever at the thought of the papers she had nestling in the bottom of her trunk.

 

Reuben and Sofia ran happily to their room to bring out old toys to be introduced to new ones. Sadly Clarabelle was set aside for a new doll, one far prettier and with ‘real’ hair.

 

“Did you find everything how you liked it?” Luke asked as he took his sister’s coat and bonnet but looked over at Marcy who was filling the kettle and looking thoughtfully at the dust on the mantle.

 

“Yes, everything was just perfect.” Olivia sighed, and walked thoughtfully into the big room and looked around it with a distracted air, “I’ve got furniture from the house to replace what I’ll be taking from here, Luke. You don’t mind that, do you?”

 

He laughed and pulled out a chair for her to sit down “We’d already discussed that before you left here.” and he looked over at Marcy who was watching him and exchanged smiles.

 

“I made sure it was to Marcy’s liking, I knew if she liked the things I brought here they would be quite adequate. The couriers will be bringing everything over the next few days.” Olivia said with a sly smile and Marcy turned her head away and blushed a little more while Luke cleared his throat with a cough and muttered something about having prepared some stew for their meal. “Oh and  Marcy had a surprise of her own, didn’t you, dear?”

 

“Did you, Marcy?” Luke glanced at her anxiously, was this a previous lover perhaps? A young man still besotted with the pretty little waif and when she told him that she had met up with her brother, the one she called Jacko, his relief was so obvious that Olivia laughed which made him blush.

 

“I’ve got something for you.” she said as she took the cup of coffee from Marcy and indicated that she should sit down with them, “Marcy and I have been so busy these past few days, there was so much to do, and so much to see.”

 

“We went to the theatre with Mr. Adam, and Captain O’Brien.” Marcy added with a sudden confidence that had always been lacking before, “It was a play by William Shakespeare, and although I didn’t understand everything that was being said, it was about love, and loyalty of friends.”

 

“The Merchant of Venice.” Olivia said with a nod of the head, “It was a lovely evening. We had a meal at the hotel, Captain O’Brien was so - gallant.” she darted a look over at Luke and saw the anxiety flick fleetly across his face, “And handsome, isn’t he, Marcy?”

 

“Oh yes, he is.” Marcy sighed totally without guile, and then concentrated on drinking her coffee.

 

“He was sailing the next day, I mean, he’d got his orders and was leaving San Francisco so Adam wanted to spend that extra time with him. They’re very good friends.”

 

Luke nodded, and leaned against the settee holding his cup very firmly as he thought of the two seamen and the two young women. He glanced over at Marcy who seemed oblivious of his feelings as she enjoyed the heat of the fire warming her.

 

Olivia sighed and leaned back, her feet resting on the wrought iron fender, “Oh, it’s good to be here again, it’s so quiet and peaceful.”

 

Considering the noise that was going on upstairs with the children screaming and shouting and yelling and giving the general impression of ten rather than two playing together talking about peace and quiet seemed rather ambiguous. Luke looked over at Marcy and hoped that in some way he would be able to get her on her own, but Marcy was tired and grateful to be able to sit down and relax.

 

“I’ve got a buyer for the house. Mr. Frobisher arranged it all. Apparently property in that area is very sought after. I got a good price for it and he’s set up Trust Funds for the children. They’ll be financially secure when they’re older and of age.” Olivia said and stood up, set the cup on the table and said “Now, if you’ll excuse me for a moment.”

 

Marcy glanced up now and caught Luke’s eye. They shared a smile, one that brought hope to Luke’s heart and a blush to her cheeks, but before anything could be said by either of them Olivia had reappeared with a large envelope in one hand and brushing off dust from her skirts with the other.  She walked back to her chair bringing with her a brown envelope. “Here you are, Luke, this is for you.”

 

Luke looked surprised and took the envelope anxiously, “What is it?”

 

She laughed then and told him to open it and find out, so under the scrutiny of two pairs of eyes he opened it up and extracted the parchment documents with seals that confirmed the fact that he was holding the Title Deeds to the property known as The Double D. He glanced at it and then over at Olivia “I don’t understand … I thought Pa hadn’t left a Will?”

 

“He didn’t but who better to take over ownership of this place, Luke? You’re his son, you should inherit it, it’s your right.” and she placed a gentle hand upon his, as though to confirm that she would brook no nonsense from him about the matter.

 

“I didn’t feel it was, he made me feel that I had no rights.”

 

“Well, he isn’t here to refuse you now.” she looked at him anxiously, “Don’t you want it, Luke?”

 

“Yes. Yes, of course I want it, of course I do.” he stared down at his name written in big bold black letters, “Owner of the Double D? It sounds - rather - I mean -” he shook his head, “Thank you, Olivia.”

 

“Oh my dear,” she approached him now and hugged him, then looked at his face, “You deserve it, you always did deserve it. I remember how hard you used to work when you were here, before you and Philip left for the war. I always thought of the two of you this would one day be yours.  You have every right to be the owner, and I hope that in the years to come it will prosper for you.”

 

“But what about you? You’ve given away your right to claim anything from here?”

 

“I won’t want for anything, Luke. Adam has his share of the Ponderosa and there would never be time for me to work this ranch as well”

 

“And Adam? Does he agree with this? He could have just taken it over and added it to the Ponderosa, made his share even bigger.”

 

“Yes,” she nodded seriously, “Yes, by rights - legal rights - as matters stood he could well have done so, keeping you on here as Manager, should you have wished it. But he said it was mine and my decision which is why I got it put into your name now, before I got married.”

 

He nodded then, and humbly kissed her cheek and then looked over at Marcy. “Guess a place like this needs a woman in it.”

 

Olivia laughed then, “I would think it was the man of the place that would need a woman.” she looked at Marcy, “I’m just going to get those children of mine quietened down. A person can’t hear what they’re thinking let alone talking about with their noise.”

 

Luke watched as she went up the stairs and then said to Marcy “It’s still quite warm outside, would you like to take a stroll and see what repairs I’ve done to the barn?”

………………..

 

Adam pushed open the door to the house and stepped into the big room. The clock ticked away the hours with its usual deep authority and the logs burned with a crackling sound in the hearth. “Hello, anyone home?”

 

His voice carried across the room and returned to him with a hollow sound. He shrugged and looked at the time, speculated on the day and slung his hat upon the bureau, followed swiftly by his gun belt. He rubbed his hands together as he approached the fire and held them to the flames before turning to look around at everything that he had grown so used to seeing over the years. This was his home, he and his brothers had fought for this house and land to be theirs, shed blood often, more often than he would have wished, stood shoulder to shoulder with their father to keep it safe from anyone who chose to threaten it, steal it or invade it.

 

But that was all past now, gone into their family history like pages turned over in a book. He sighed and shook his head at the thought of a new chapter being written now. He was thinking along those lines when the door opened and Hester stepped inside with Hannah astride her hip.

 

“So you’re back,” she smiled and hurried over to kiss his cheek, “I’m so glad you’re alright.”

 

“Now then, don’t tell me you had doubts about my getting back?” he chuckled and took hold of her hand and then greeted his little niece who reached out to him to be held and cuddled.

 

“Oh I did wonder if seeing those ships would entice you back to sea, or perhaps, that Admiral would produce some orders that would send you who knows where.” she looked at him seriously and then sighed “He didn’t, did he?”

 

“Who?” Adam glanced back at her as he jiggled his niece up and down “The Admiral? No, not a word.”

 

“Is that the truth?”

 

“Well, he offered me an assignment but I rejected it.”

 

“And that was it? No court martial?”

 

He laughed at that and shook his head, assuring her that there was no court martial, only an extended sick leave.

 

“But - I thought you were going to resign?”

 

“So did I.” he swung Hannah in the air and laughed at her giggle as he brought her back down into his arms, “Any news from Hoss?”

 

“He should be home in four days time.”

 

“And everything’s alright?”

 

“Yes, thank you.” she smiled and slipped her arm through his, “And what about you and Olivia? Did you enjoy your visit to San Francisco?”

 

“Yes, very much.” he led her to the settee, “Where’s Hop Sing?”

 

“In the garden I should imagine. He wanted to clear up some vegetables. Pa’s gone into town.”

 

“And Joe and Mary Ann?”

 

“All’s well. Joe’s spent more time with that horse, he said it’s so like one you had that he’s called it by the same name … Jupiter wasn’t it? Or was it Saturn? Some planet or other.” she smiled and took Hannah from him, “Mary Ann’s doing well. Blossoming as they say .”

 

She set Hannah down on the floor and watched as the little girl pulled herself to her feet and after swaying for a moment or two began to make her wavering way over to her uncle. She grabbed at his trousers “Daddda .”

 

He shook his head and she laughed. Hester laughed too and Adam was once again reminded of what a fine choice for a wife his brother had made in marrying Hester Buchanan. Life, he felt, had changed so very much since those long ago days when not a week seemed to go by without some drama, some threat to the Ponderosa, or to one of them.

 

Chapter 107

 

The house shimmered in the sunlight of the mid day sun and Olivia felt a sense of peace settling upon her. She watched the house draw nearer and nearer as the wagons trundled along the track towards it. Luke, and Matt, one of the men who worked on the Double D, stopped the horses and began to untie the ropes that kept all the furniture and various trunks and baskets from toppling over.

 

The door opened and Hester and Mary Ann stood there with sleeves rolled up and aprons tied on. They waved and hurried towards Olivia who was running towards her with a grin on her face that made her look like a child of ten.

 

“Oh I didn’t think you would be here to help as well, thank you so much.” she grabbed their hands and they laughed together like three school girls who had been released early from class and were planning a few hours of mayhem.

 

“It’s such a lovely house, Olivia.” Mary Ann exclaimed “I used to envy Ann when she lived here.” she took hold of the other woman’s hand and pulled her inside. “Adam’s so clever, this house and our house are all imitations of the main Ponderosa ranch, but with little changes as though he’s improving on the pattern every time.”

 

“Or just tweaking it to suit everyone’s tastes,” Hester said hastily not wanting to think that HER version, the prototype, was somehow deficient. She loved the old house and rather resented the thought that this house and Mary Ann’s had been perfected along the way.

 

“We’ve cleaned and scrubbed and Mrs. O’Flannery is cooking something for dinner on the stove already. Isn’t it lovely, Olivia?” Mary Ann clasped her hands to her face and beamed with delight.

 

“ I’m so glad we’re living so close to each other,” Olivia said, “I can see the chimney of your house from the bedroom window, Hester, and the gable end of your house from the other room, Mary Ann.”

 

“We’re just near enough and far enough to make it all ideal.” Hester said brushing her hands together to remove any dust before turning to look at Matt who was struggling to bring in a large trunk “Where do you want that?”

 

It was excitement all the time now as the three women organised the men to put this there, and that over someplace else. Then Mrs. O ’Flannery came and announced there was food prepared just as Hop Sing arrived with a hamper so that there was a frission of tension in the air as the two ’cooks’ glared at each other. A compromise was made, the food from the hamper went very well with the food O’Flannery had prepared and it all went down very well.

 

Ann had been obliging enough to take in the children for as long as was necessary. Ben and Adam had gone into town on some business or other. Marcy was busy at the Double D putting items she didn ’t want or need into a trunk to be collected later. Joe had gone with Candy to check cattle and wouldn’t be back until later. Only Hoss was still a long way from home.

 

A log pile had been created since Olivia ’s previous visit, the envy of the other two women who stood with her to admire it. Then they laughed, declaring it silly to be admiring just a pile of logs. A little later Mary Ann had to go for a little nap, saying that she was feeling quite tired and a little sick. Mindful of her condition she was settled into a back bedroom with a quilt over her and was soon fast asleep.

 

As shadows began to form and cast long fingers across the floors of the rooms downstairs they all agreed it had been a great day. Hester and Mary Ann climbed wearily into the buggy and made their way home to the big house, as the Ponderosa was now called, and where Mary Ann and Joe would spend the evening before returning to their own home. Olivia went with Luke on one of the now empty wagons to collect the children and return to the Double D.

 

“I could sleep for a week.” she sighed, hugging into Luke’s arm. “Have you anything to tell me, Luke?”

 

“Nothing you haven’t already guessed at.” he grinned down at her. “Marcy and me, we’re going to get married in the New Year.”

 

“I’m so glad .” she smiled and looked up at the sky where the stars were beginning to pop out, “Marcy’s a sweet girl. I know you’ll be happy.”

 

“I knew it as soon as I saw her. Darn it, but I was so worried that she had taken a fancy to O’Dell.”

 

She smiled and thought sadly of their previous foreman   “Oh Luke, I’ve just thought of something.   When we leave the Double D, she will have to leave with us, she can’t live alone with you, whatever will people say?”

 

He nodded.  “It’s all arranged, sis, she’s going to stay with Mary Ann and Joe until we get married.” he smiled down at her and gently patted her hand as though commending her for being a good girl after all.

 

That was it then, Olivia sighed with contentment and looked at her two tired children and then at Luke. Life, she thought, was good and in a few more days, yes, just a few short days, it would only get better.

 

Ann Canady’s pleasure at seeing her husband again was paralleled by her cousin’s delight at seeing Hoss.    Hester’s squeal of delight as Hoss walked into the house caused Hannah to fall back onto her bottom with surprise, Ben blobbed ink on the paper he was writing on and Adam rose to his feet as though expecting a horde of Indians to come trooping into the room.

 

Hoss grabbed his wife at the waist and lifted her off her feet and swirled her around and kissed her good and hard so that she was breathless when he set her down again. Blushing and wiping tears from her cheeks she hugged him a while longer and then stepped back “Oh Hoss, you seemed to be gone forever.”

 

“Only a few weeks, honey.” Hoss chided her gently and then he laughed in delight when Hannah tottered on faltering steps towards him, he squatted down onto his haunches and held out his hands to her, “Well now, look see here, if’n our little gal ain’t walking and all by herself too.”

 

Adam slapped his brother on the back and welcomed him home as Hoss stood up with his daughter in his arms, he looked proudly at her before saying to Adam that he could take out the next herd of cattle with Joe which produced a laugh from his brother who chose to return to the breakfast table and get on with his meal.

 

“Did you miss me, hon?”

 

“Oh yes, Hoss, I surely did. And so did Hannah.”

 

“I missed you too.”

 

They smiled into each other’s eyes and kissed again, and parted only when Ben appeared and after shaking Hoss’ hand asked how he had got on. Had there been any problems at all? No one injured or hurt? How was Candy?

 

Hoss nodded as the questions came out and answered each one carefully and truly, all the while holding his wife by the hand and his daughter in his arms. No one had been hurt, there had been no problems, the cattle had grazed well and were sleek and fat when they got to market commanding good solid prices as a result. They’d made a good profit after deductions.

 

He produced the necessary paper work and handed it all over to Ben before heading to the table, “I’m famished.” he declared and sat down with little Hannah balanced on one knee.

 

“You always are.” Adam smiled and poured his brother some coffee.

 

Hester dropped a kiss on the top of her husband’s head before hurrying to the kitchen to prepare a hot meal. “Where’s Hop Sing?” Hoss enquired looking around the room as though the man would pop up from behind the book case like some jack in the box.

 

“It’s his day in town to visit cousins - he always makes an early start.” Adam sliced through his ham and smiled to himself.

 

“Shucks, Adam, you’re looking well, more like your old self.”

 

“Thank you, and less of the old if you don’t mind.”

 

“Well, it’s good to see you looking better. How’s the leg?”

 

“Still attached and healing well, thanks, Hoss.” he picked up his coffee cup and gulped some down, “Now you’re back I can get down to some serious wedding arranging.”

 

“Ah-ha -” Hoss rubbed his hands together gleefully, “Just what I wanted to hear, Adam. Whose is it?” and he peered innocently around the room which made Hannah laugh and giggle even though she didn’t understand a word of what was going on.

 

Adam grinned and stood up from the table, pushed his chair back and dropped the napkin on the empty plate “I reckon next weekend would be just fine, don’t you? Think you could manage to be there?”

 

“Where?” Hoss rolled his eyes and grinned, “Jest try keeping me away.”

 

Still smiling Adam walked to the bureau and picked up his gun belt which he buckled on before he grabbed his hat, “See you all later.”

 

“Where you going?”

 

“To see my future wife, of course.” Adam replied and winked before he left the house, closing the door behind him.

 

Hester placed a hot plate with food on the table for Hoss, “We got Olivia’s furniture into the new house yesterday, well, in Adam’s house, I should really say. It looks really lovely. She brought along rugs and drapes from the house in San Francisco and everything looks so grand. Adam took a pile of things over as well. His books and such.” she sounded wistful and sat next to him, “Oh Hoss, I am so glad you’re home now.”

 

“So’m I.” Hoss mumbled with his mouth full and glanced over at Hannah who was attempting to climb the stairs “Shucks, jest look at our little girl, she sure has grown some.”

 

The sound of foot steps approaching the door heralded Joe’s entrance. He stepped into the house with a huge grin for his brother as he tossed his hat on the bureau “I just saw Adam leaving the house. How’d you get on, Hoss?”

 

“Pretty well, thanks, Joe. Want some coffee?”

“No thanks -” he grinned over at his brother and then walked round to where Ben was looking through some documents, “You alright, Pa?”

 

“Never better, son.” Ben smiled and put the document down, “How’s Mary Ann? Hester said she wasn’t feeling so good yesterday.”

 

“She gets tired easily now. She’s alright though, Pa, no problems.”

 

Ben nodded and got to his feet “Ready to check out the timber yard, son?”

 

“As soon as you are, Pa.”

 

Hester leaned towards her husband and smiled as the door closed behind the two men, “I’ll go boil some water. You smell like the cattle.”

 

“Shucks, Hester, I done dived into the river with my clothes on yesterday hoping to get rid of the stink.”

 

“Well, it didn’t work.” she kissed his nose and was about to get up from the chair when he grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him, then into his lap so that he could  wrap his arms around her in order to  kiss her good and long.

 

A thud and a wail soon interrupted further ‘entanglement’ as Hester jumped from his lap to go and check on her daughter who had discovered, to her cost, that stairs need careful navigation. Having mounted three she had tumbled down two and rolled onto the floor.

 

“Come along, darling, sit with daddy while I go and boil some water for his bath.”

 

“Aw, shucks, Hester, I don’t need a bath …”

 

“Darling, I assure you, you do need a bath.” Hester laughed and placed their daughter into his lap, “don’t set her down again, she’ll only head right for the stairs and tumble down them. One things for sure, she’s inherited the Cartwrights thick skull.”

 

…………….

 

Reuben cast his head down in despair when he saw Adam riding into the yard of the Double D. As Adam dismounted he took in the boys body language and grimaced to himself, now they had returned home the boy had obviously expressed the desire to go riding and found the prohibition was still operative against his doing so.  This he attributed to Adam and all the rancour from the encounter prior to going to San Francisco had returned.  All the bridges that had been built between them seemed to be about to go up in flames. Adam cleared his throat and undeterred  walked over to him.

 

 “How’s Buster, Reuben?”

 

“He’s alright.”

 

“Care to show me?”

 

Reuben dithered, he knew he couldn’t really say no, because Adam would have gone to look anyway, so he turned and walked slowly to the stable. Adam soon caught up with him so that they entered the building together and approached the stall. Buster turned and observed them both gravely.

 

“Has he been ridden today?”

 

“No, Ma said I can’t go riding again for a few more days cept with her or you.”

 

“Oh of course; I see.” Adam nodded and stroked the horses long nose, “He could do with a good brush down. Where’s the curry brush?”

 

“Over there.” Reuben pointed to the equipment on the shelf and Adam looked at him and told him to go and get it. Reluctantly he got it and brought it over to the man, he held the brush out to him and Adam shook his head,

 

“No, you get on and do it, and make sure you do a good job.”

 

“But I wanted -.”

 

“You can do whatever you wanted after you’ve seen to your pony. Come on, Reuben, it won’t take so long to do.” he smiled and squatted down to the boys level “It has to be done, Reuben, it’s only fair to Buster that you look after him well and I guess he‘s missed you, after all you were gone quite a few days.”

 

“But I can’t ride him, can I?  Ma said not for a whole week.”

 

“Then that’ll give you the chance to really groom him well, won’t it?”

 

Reuben hung his head in a sulk and Adam put his hand on his shoulder and his other hand under his chin to raise his head “Out here we depend on our horses, Reuben, if you want to ever run your own ranch you have to learn how to do it properly.”

 

“But I want to go back to San Francisco.”

 

Adam smiled and shook his head “No, that’s over for now, son. Look, you groom your horse well enough and then we’ll go fishing. How about that?”

 

“What? You and me? Just us two?”

 

“Sure. Just you and me. We’ll see if we can catch supper for tonight, huh?”

 

Reuben smiled and nodded and while he pulled off his vest and rolled up his sleeves in the way he had seen Luke and Chris do, Adam picked up a wooden box for him to stand on in order to reach the higher parts of the pony. “Don’t forget to brush the tangles out of his mane.”

 

“I won’t.”

 

Adam nodded, smiled and walked over to the house, he gave a light tap on the door and pushed it open. Sofia came running and hugging his legs so he swung her up into his arms and then smiled over at Olivia “Will it be alright if Reuben and I go fishing later? I promise to bring him back safely in time for supper.”

 

“Can I come too?” Sofia said wistfully but he just laughed and set her down on the ground.

 

Olivia welcomed the sight of him as he stepped further into the room, looked around and raised his eyebrows at the quite empty rooms, he shook his head  “Looks different in here.”

 

“Did Luke tell you? About him and Marcy?”

 

“He did.” he bowed his head in order to kiss her, “Hoss came home this morning. I thought - next weekend - what do you think?”

 

“Perfect.” she kissed him and sighed, “A week, it’s going to seem like the longest week of my life.”

 

“Is there anything you need, or want - er - ladies things and such?”

 

“Hester and I are going to town with Ann tomorrow.” she paused “Perhaps Ann may not want to come if Candy is back now .”

 

“Candy will be busy tomorrow, he and Hoss have today off to catch their breath, so to speak, and then they’ll have to resume work.” he toyed with his hat, “So you - er - told Reuben he couldn’t ride Buster for a few days?”

 

“That’s right. I told him not for a week and I don’t intend giving in no matter how much he wheedles.” she sighed and leaned into him, wrapping her arms around him “Thank you, Adam.”

 

“What for?” he seemed genuinely surprised that she should say such a thing and stroked her hair and longed to unfasten the long braid she had plaited earlier, he sighed and twisted it around his fingers instead.

 

“For coming into my life, for making me so happy.”

 

He only smiled at that and then kissed her lips and her nose, “I think you’re right,” he whispered “This week is going to be far too long .”

 

……..

 

Adam watched the boy as he groomed the horse. He leaned against the doorframe with his arms folded across his chest and noticed with some relief as well as pleasure that Reuben was doing a reasonably good job of brushing the animals coat, but what was even better was hearing the boy ‘conversing’ with Buster. After some moments Reuben became aware of Adam’s presence and faltered a little as he glanced over his shoulder to see the lean figure of the man half hidden in the shadows.

 

“I’ve nearly finished.”

 

Adam nodded and walked to the stall to stand beside him, he put his hand on Reuben’s shoulder and stroked Buster ’s neck with the other, “I see you have, well done.”

 

“I did his tail as well.”

 

“Good.” Adam nodded and made a show of examining Reuben’s handiwork. “When you’re older and bigger I’ll show you how to check his hoofs, and make sure his shoes are secure and the ’frogs’ cleaned out.”

 

“Mr. O’Dell never said anything about them and I didn’t know horses had frogs. I never had a pony before I came here and Mr. Hoss brought along Buster.” he was nervous and fidgeted with the brush.

 

“Here, let me show you.” Adam smiled, “It’s important to check their feet regularly, Reuben, in case they’ve a loose shoe or got a stone that could cause them to get sore feet.” he raised Buster’s hind leg and rested it against his knee then outlined the ‘frog’ with his finger, “This ones good and clean, and the shoe’s reasonably new and secure.”

 

Reuben nodded, he was leaning forward with his hands on his knees to observe more clearly, Adam smiled and repeated the procedure until he had reached the pony's foreleg “This needs a bit of a clean, that mud could harden and work itself under the shoe, so we had better clean it out.”

 

Getting the correct tool for the job he showed Reuben how to clean the hoof and then checked the others.

 

“Will Buster let me do it? What if he pushes me over?”

 

“It’s best to wait a while, a horse, even a pony of this size, can sometimes be unpredictable and kick out when its feet are being tended to, you’ll know when you can handle the job.”

 

“Ma says I can’t ride Buster for another few days.” Reuben looked wistfully, innocently, down at the floor and sighed heavily.

 

“So you said earlier.”

 

“But if you say it’s alright -”

 

“Nope, if your Ma says you have to stay out of the saddle for the week then that’s how it stands. Anyway, now you’ve done with grooming your horse and checked his hay bag and oats - is his water clean?”

 

“Yes, sir, I did all that earlier.”

 

“Then let’s go fishing.”

 

With a smile and a wink of the eye he led Reuben from the stables and walked off together in the direction of the river that passed through at the bottom. From an upstairs window Olivia could see them walking side by side beneath the trees. At one point Adam stopped and after talking with Reuben for a moment or two produced his knife and cut off two slim and slender

‘rods’ which he carried down to the waters edge. It made Olivia’s heart flutter with pride as she watched them and noticed that the further from the house they went the closer her son walked beside Adam. By the time they were almost out of view he was close enough for Adam to walk with his hand on the boys shoulder.

 

Lengths of string were attached and to them were some hooks. After a short walk along the river ’s edge Adam paused and indicated that it would be a good place to stop.

 

They had been sitting side by side for some moments with their ‘lines’ drifting in the water when Adam asked the boy how he felt about his mother marrying him, Adam, and if it caused him, Reuben, any concerns or worries. Reuben squirmed a little and shook his head “I don’t know.”

 

“You don’t know what? Whether you have any worries or about whether you like the idea of me marrying your mother?”

 

“It means leaving here, and Ma said the house in San Francisco is being sold. Everything changes.” he paused “I don’t like when things change.”

 

“Not even when it’ll make people happier?”

 

“But I was happy in San Francisco..” he bowed his head and looked at the water as it gushed by them. “I didn’t want to come here.” he sighed “Lots of nasty things happened since we cum here.”

 

“I know,” Adam put his hand on the boys back and was pleased that the boy didn’t shrug him away, “But things will be better, I promise you, Reuben.”

 

“Will you be my Pa?”

 

“We talked about this before, didn’t we? I’ll be your step-father, just as Joe’s mother had been my step-mother. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

 

Reuben was about to speak when their attention was drawn to the splashing of the water and they leaned forward   “Quick, haul her in, you’ve got a fish.” Adam cried and when Reuben’s actions looked likely to give the fish an opportunity to escape Adam put his hand on the boys hands and helped steady the ‘rod’ and guide the line and hooked fish onto the ground.  They examined it carefully    “That’s a good sized fish, Reuben, well done.” he smiled at the boy who looked red faced and proud and actually smiled back.

 

“Can I catch another one?”

 

“We can try.” Adam laughed as he unhooked the creature “If you can hook another that size we’ll have enough for our meal tonight.”

 

Reuben flushed a little more and tossed his line into the water, he smiled at Adam and then looked away. Perhaps having a step father wouldn’t be so bad after all he thought as he watched the line float upon the water.

 

Adam leaned back upon the grass and folded his arms behind his head. He listened to the water as it burbled its way over the rocks and pebbles and he thought of the boy and how he must be feeling, recalling to mind his own feelings when a child and Ben had brought home Marie. He ’d been older, true enough, but Hoss had been nearer Reuben’s age and timid at the time. He smiled as he recalled Reuben’s comment about change … some changes were never pleasant, but others were to be embraced and enjoyed to the full.

 

 

Chapter 108

 

Packages and parcels, letters and cables marked for the attention of Adam Cartwright as well as Mrs Phillips at the Double D were arriving thick and fast. Tom Riley was getting flummoxed as to what to do with them all and was planning on having to hire a wagon when he saw Hop Sing’s wagon pass by on the way to the General Store and managed to off load a whole batch of the mail with him and his groceries.

 

It wasn’t only packages and parcels that were arriving in town, there were also a numerous number of people who presented themselves at the hotels and booked themselves the best suites or even settled for whatever was available. A couple from England as well as people from, it seemed, every state in America.

 

When four young ladies arrived at the restaurant of the Internationale the Maitre’d was rather concerned as to whether he’d be able to accommodate them as there were so many new customers.    As Mrs. Cartwright and Mrs.Cartwright, plus Mrs. Canady and their friend, Mrs. Phillips were not customers he would wish to offend he breezily greeted them and whisked them over to the window seat.

 

They all had various sized beribboned boxes which had to be found a safe place before they could settle down and with a lot of giggling and chatter they began to place their order.   Just as Hester had opened her mouth to commence  Widow Hawkins appeared at their table looking very flushed in the face and determined to talk to them about ‘that announcement in the paper’.

 

“Is it true? Is dear Adam Cartwright really going to be married?” she trilled so shrilly that   several other diners turned round to listen and watch. “It’s in the Enterprise that the Commodore … our dear Adam, such a charming boy … is getting married to a Mrs. Olivia Phillips.” she paused and then turned to Olivia “That’s you, isn’t it?”

 

“Yes, Mrs. Hawkins, it is.” Olivia smiled and blushed a little.

 

“And you’re the lady he’s marrying?” Clementine asked as though she had to get the matter really straight in her mind in case she was challenged on any points later when she repeated the news.  

 

“Thank you, yes, I am.”

 

“Well, Lord love us,” Clemmie exclaimed and raised her hands to her throat “I’m sure you’ll make a lovely bride, my dear, and our dear Adam getting married after all this time. Well, it’s about time really when you come to think of it, he’s not getting any younger, not that any of us are, mind you …”

 

“Thank you, Mrs. Hawkins,” Hester interrupted just as Clemmie took time out to draw in a really deep breath, “We look forward to seeing you there with other friends of ours.”

 

“Oh yes, yes ..well, you wouldn’t have me miss dear Adams wedding for anything.” and bursting with the fervent desire to spread the news Clementine excused herself and hurried away in order to accomplish her mission.

 

“Is that right ?” a piercing voice came from behind them, “Is that right what I just heard?  The Commodore is actually getting married this weekend?” Mrs. Garston, followed by Lucy her daughter, stepped forward to take the place of Mrs. Hawkins. Lucy’s eyes were red rimmed and she was dabbing her nose with a lace trimmed handkerchief, “Well, is it?”

 

The four women looked at one another and then at her. “We were about to make our order, excuse me, Mrs. Garston.” Mary Ann said politely and smiled sweetly at the waiter who was hovering patiently behind Mrs. Garstons very wide skirts.

 

“Well, it wouldn’t take a moment to say yes or no!!”

 

“Yes,” Olivia replied, “Adam is getting married at the weekend.” and she sighed and looked at Mary Ann who was seated opposite her.

 

“Is there anything else you wish to know, Mrs. Garston, only we really would like to order something to eat now.” Ann said in her gentle voice.

 

Lucy sniffed “Oh Mommy, there’s no point in making a scene.” and with a hic-cough of misery she trailed away followed by her protesting mother.

 

“She had such hopes of Lucy becoming a Commodore’s wife,” Mary Ann sighed dramatically and they all giggled together for a few minutes before Hester provided the waiter with their order.

 

Olivia relaxed into her chair and looked out of the window to watch as Mrs Hawkins stopped a couple on the street, she smiled at the way Mrs Hawkins bonnet bobbed up and down looking more like a parrot perched on her shoulder than anything else one could possibly imagine. Then along came Mrs. Garston with Lucy trailing behind her to join them all. Mary Ann nudged her foot and leaned forward in order to whisper “There’s a gentleman trying to catch your attention.”

 

Julian Frobisher approached and greeted Olivia with a polite shake of the hand, and after introductions were made to the other ladies and polite courtesies exchanged he left them with the promise that he was looking forward to a very happy wedding day.

 

“It’s all becoming rather - rather strange.” Olivia whispered to the other three ladies, “It’s like being caught up in a dream and not being able to escape from it. I suppose I should have expected some attention but -”

 

Another interruption and then another. Kind words exchanged, good wishes conveyed.

Hester sighed and shook her head “The thing is Adam is the eldest of the Cartwright sons, and the last of the bachelors. There’s many a ladies heart has been broken with the news that he’s getting married.”

 

Mary Ann laughed and said something about her wedding and how some women in town had been particularly spiteful towards her for marrying Joe. “They kind of resented the fact that I had been a new comer to town, as though some local girl was the only one good enough to marry him.” and she looked surprised as though even now the realisation was still hard to believe.

 

A tall young man approached the table and bowed politely “Excuse me - which of you is Mrs. Phillips?” he smiled at Olivia when she indicated it was she, and then introduced himself “I’m Laurence Willoughby, my wife Rachel -” he nodded over towards a table where a young woman sat watching them, “we’re here for Adam’s wedding. Would you be so kind as to tell him we’ve actually arrived.”

 

“Oh, but you must join us for lunch, Lord Willoughby,” Hester cried, “Adam would love to know you’re here, wouldn’t he, Olivia?”

 

Olivia smiled and nodded, even though she hadn’t the faintest idea as to who this Lord Willoughby was or how he figured in Adam’s life.  She looked at Hester and then at the other two who were listening to Laurence’s smooth English voice explaining that they had already finished their meal but would be delighted to see them again soon.

 

Once he had gone Hester whispered some details concerning Laurence and Rachel and how Adam had met Laurence in the Kuril Islands and Rachel in Egypt. Ann smiled and put a gentle hand on Olivia’s arm “Don’t worry, all this will be over with in a few days time.”

 

Olivia nodded and smiled back, but ’all this’ was making her realise that Adam wasn’t just the son of a wealthy rancher in the area and that there were aspects of his life about which she was totally ignorant. She smiled at the waiter as he put down her bowl of consomme, and thanked him.  As she dipped her spoon into the bowl and listened to the chatter of her fellow diners she thought of all the evenings spent together and of all that he would have to tell her about his adventures, and the places and people he had been to and met. It didn’t intimidate her the thought of his other life prior to her entering it but made her stomach flutter with excitement at the reminder that so much lay ahead of them. She cast a glance over at the boxes that were piled high and smiled again, oh yes, there was simply SO much to look forward to now.

 

Another who was looking forward to the future was Marcy Jackson. She and O’Flannery were busy cooking and preparing for the wedding feast at the Double D with every bit as much energy as Hop Sing and various cousins were making preparation at the Ponderosa.

 

Reuben and Sofia had been able to join in with the mixing of ingredients and stirring of them all in bowl after bowl. They had watched various mixes and pastes being put into the oven and ’kept an eye on them’ as Flannel had instructed only to gasp with loud ’ooh’s and aaah’s’ when cakes and pies emerged.

 

They were bemused by the way Marcy flustered over everything and Flannel kept her calm even though she was getting redder and redder in the face. They would have been even more amused had they been at the Ponderosa and heard the shrill racket of so many Chinese voices raised in discussion about what to cook and how to cook it.

Ben had taken his little grand daughter to the new house to join Adam in finalising some details. The big logs that had been delivered from the timber yards had to be sawn into reasonably sized fire wood and then stacked to form a neat wood pile at the side of the house in a wood shed that Adam was completing that day.

 

As he put the final screw into the hinges of the door Adam stepped back to survey his handiwork. Satisfied at last he looked at his father and grinned “Well? Does it have your approval?”

 

“It does.” Ben nodded and leaned on his axe for he had been splitting logs into kindling.

 

“Good, then lets have something to drink and eat, I don’t know about you but I could eat the proverbial horse.”

 

Ben placed the axe inside the shed and waited for Adam to latch the door, unrolling his sleeves while he did so. Hannah had been happily playing with some toys and was now swung up into her Uncle’s arms to be taken inside the house. Both men paused at the threshold and looked around and it was Ben who commented about how, at last, the house had returned to its rightful owner. “Who would have thought it,” he said quietly, “all those years ago when you started to build this house that you would finally be moving into it with a bride of your own.”

 

Adam smiled and shrugged and entered the house. He liked all the touches that Olivia had brought to it. He remembered thinking some while back when visiting Ann and Candy here how pleasant the house was and what a good home it had made for them, but now it just seemed even better. Perhaps, he told himself, it was because Olivia’s taste in things so suited his own, and the house now seemed happy to be welcoming him home.

 

“Not long now, son.” Ben said as they unwrapped the food Hop Sing had prepared for them. “I can hardly believe it myself, that you’re really, actually, going to get married in a few days time.”

 

Adam paused in the act of biting into a sandwich, he nodded “I know. Seems surreal, but there’s little point in hanging around wasting the days when you know you have found the right person. I knew Olivia was the woman I wanted to marry the second time I saw her.”

 

“Oh - not the first time?” Ben laughed and fed Hannah some food.

 

“Well, perhaps the first time was when I fell in love with her, but it was the second time that I knew it was the kind of love that marriage was built on.”

 

Ben nodded and looked around the room in which they were sitting, he sighed, “Well, the Ponderosa will seem empty without you there.”

 

“During the times I was there …” Adam grinned.

 

“I guess it takes time to get used to changes.” Ben’s face fell into solemn lines, and he stared down at Hannah who was picking at her food, “I still haven’t got used to Joe not being at home. I’m just more than grateful that all of you are near at hand.”

 

Adam nodded and regarded his father thoughtfully “Ever think of remarrying, Pa? I’m sure there’s a lot of women who would be happy to become the fourth Mrs. Ben Cartwright.”

 

Ben laughed, “Is there a conspiracy going on here?  I had this self same conversation with Hester only a few days ago.”

 

Adam assured him there wasn’t but that he didn’t like the thought of his father feeling lonely and neglected to which Ben picked up little Hannah and assured him that he certainly felt nothing of the kind.

 

There was nothing to say further on that subject. Hannah got bored with picking at her food and toddled off to explore. Adam put his food aside to walk around the house and see all the changes that Olivia had made, recognising a few pieces here and there from the house in ’Frisco and noting how well some of his things had fitted in with it all. He put his hands in his pockets and sighed, smiled and felt a sense of contentment and ease settle into his heart.

 

He was really coming home at last.

 

Chapter 109

 

It was good to have spent so much time doing physical work again. Muscles ached that hadn’t been used in a long time, and  although his leg was painful when he put his full weight on it there was a satisfaction in knowing he had achieved what he had set out to do for the day.. It had been day upon which he would look back on fondly. A day that was an echo of many times previous when he and Ben had been on their own.

 

When Hester returned to the Ponderosa and told them about their encounters in the hotel they had laughed and then fallen into reminiscing about days gone by, and Adam told them about when he had first met Laurence and Rachel. It all seemed such a long time ago now, a different life belonging to a different person.

 

“Rachel is a lovely looking woman, Adam,” Hester said “And obviously very much in love with her husband.”

 

“Well, I should hope so, he certainly proved his love for her time and again.” Adam replied but before he could tell them more he decided it was time for him to retire.

 

“Are you counting the days, Adam?” Hoss asked as his brother got up from the table and Adam smiled but said nothing.

 

It was odd but he hadn’t been counting the days and he wondered if perhaps he should have been. He looked out of the window at the night sky and up at the moon before turning aside to prepare for bed. As he slid between the sheets he wondered what Olivia was thinking and whether or not she was counting the days and the nights.

………….

 

Marcy wasn’t counting the days but she was dwelling on thoughts and hopes of her own and would often look around the room in which she was sitting or working and think one day this would all be hers.  She had spent some hours previous to going to bed whispering her secret hopes and dreams to Olivia and it was the first time she had felt really comfortable in addressing her as her equal.

 

They were just two women in love sharing their thoughts and hopes and finding such similarities between them all. It had been arranged that over the course of the next two days Olivia would move her last few personal items, herself and her children, to the new house, and Marcy was going to go with them until the wedding day when she would move into Mary Ann and Joe‘s home.

 

“Mrs O’Flannery will be staying on here for a while to keep house for Luke, and make sure he’s properly fed.” Olivia frowned and dusted her hands upon her apron before settling back into the chair, “It will so  help Mary Ann when  you move in there. She tires easily and isn’t very strong, I’m sure that she is going to be so pleased to have you at home with her.”

 

“ I just hope that I won’t be getting in their way?”

 

“You’ve never got in the way here.” Olivia smiled and reached out to take hold of the other woman’s hand “I know Joe was wondering how he could get someone in the house to help. It may be just what she needs until the baby come.”

 

“And what about you, Olivia, do you think you’ll have any more babies?”

 

Now it was the turn of Olivia to blush and she looked away and sighed “Well, if it happens they’ll be very welcome.”

 

They chattered on a little more about their future hopes and plans, Marcy even admitting to Olivia that she had realised she loved Luke when O’Dell had been brought dying into the house, and Luke had seemed so in charge of everything. Olivia listened to the girl chattering away and thought that if she ever had wanted a sister little Marcy would do very well. Her own sister Katya, had never replied to her letters nor to Luke’s. It was as though her little sister had chosen to totally separate herself from them.

 

“Isn’t it exciting though,” Marcy said as she started up the stairs to her room “Soon you’ll be a married woman again living in that grand house he built all that time ago. Aren’t you nervous?”

 

“Not yet, but I’m sure I will.”

 

They giggled like two school girls and hurried up to their rooms. Mrs. O’Flannery, who was sharing Marcy’s room, was already snoring as Marcy closed the door. In her room Olivia slipped between the sheets of what had been her parents bed and thought of the bedroom in the other house, and then looked at the picture of Robert that she had on the cabinet by the window.

 

She had always thought her love for him was absolute until she had met Adam. Now her memories of her previous husband were cherished and looked back upon without regret or sorrow. He had been a good husband to her, and had loved her tenderly and kindly.

As she looked at the picture of him she wondered how a woman could feel love so differently for two men. Love surely was just that - love. But she knew that what she felt for Adam was far more than the tender sweet love she had shared with Robert. She knew that her love for Adam was passionate and raw, a hunger that needed to be fed; it would be a meeting of minds as well as of bodies.

 

They both had so much to learn about each other and the discoveries they would make would be the adventure of a life time, even if it took a lifetime ..what did it matter? They would be together, nothing else, at that moment, mattered.

 

Chapter 110

 

Marcy and Olivia stood side by side at the entrance to the house. It seemed to Olivia that it had changed even since the last time she had been there but she couldn’t think how and Marcy was all curious as there were still rooms she had not seen.

 

Reuben ran ahead of them eager to get to his room and to get the toys he had brought with him in place while Sofia clung to her dolls, looking anxiously around her. She reached for her mother ’s hand and held it tightly in hers. She could hear the clatter of Reuben’s feet on the stairs and after a moment or two felt emboldened to join him as his disembodied voice floated down “Come on, beat you to it.”

 

Marcy released her breath “It’s a lovely house, lovely.”

 

They stepped through the entrance hall into the main room and Olivia smiled “Oh, someone’s been here and lit the fire. It looks so lovely and welcoming.” she turned to see the books that had been placed on the bookshelves and laughed “Adam’s put his stamp on the room - look at those books? When would he ever have found time to read them all.”

 

He hadn ’t changed anything that she had put into any of the rooms, just added the things he had brought over and found the perfect place for them. She was surprised to find two guitars in one room and another upstairs “Joe did say he liked music,” Marcy reminded her.

 

She didn ’t like seeing the glass cabinet with the rack of rifles chained into place but accepted that was to be part of their lives now, Adam wasn’t a man prepared to sit at a desk all day and this was a reminder that life here could be dramatic and dangerous. She was grateful that it was in an out of the way area and that she wouldn’t have to see them whenever she walked into a room.

 

She felt her stomach turn over at the sound of horses in the yard and hurried to the door to see Hop Sing clambering from the buggy and walking around to the back to haul out a large hamper. He smiled over at her  “Mr. Adam say bring over food. Lots to do. You eat or fade away.”

 

She laughed at that “I doubt if missing one meal would cause me to fade away, Hop Sing.”

 

“Mr. Hoss bring lots of food from town to stock up larder for you. Cellar all fixed. You find everything?”

 

She hadn’t been in the cellar as yet, but stepped aside for him to pass by with the hamper while at the same time Reuben and Sofia ran out through the open door, “I’m going on the swing.” Sofia cried to her mother and Olivia said what was usual for any mother and that was to remind her not to swing too high.

 

Reuben ran over to the stable “There ain’t no horses in here.” he sighed in disappointment as he disappeared inside. It smelled differently to the stables at the Double D and he realised that it was because everything was relatively new compared to the Dents old buildings, the straw was fresh and clean, nothing had been soiled since the time Candy had vacated the house. He stopped at one stall with a start of surprise for a brass plaque had been screwed into place with the name  “Buster”  engraved on it. He looked at it and then gazed around him and smelled the sweetness of hay and oats and clean wood. Even at his age he could appreciate that this was as good a place as any child would want for a home.

 

There came the sound of horses from the yard and he ran out to see Luke dismounting with Olivia ’s horse, and Buster, and several other horses on a string. He nodded over to the boy and smiled “What do you think of their new home, Reuben? Do you like it?”

 

“It’s just stables,” the boy replied grudgingly and put his hands in his pockets to watch as Luke took Olivia’s horse by the bridle and led her in to the stable, the other horses followed without protest.

 

Reuben watched as his uncle led each horse into its stall, he felt a glow of pride when Buster was led into his very own stall. Luke grinned over at him and raised his eyebrows,

“Good, huh?”

 

He didn ’t want to acknowledge that anything was good here, he knew it was, he knew that the house was perfect and he knew that Buster would he happy in his stall and the corral that the stables opened out on, but he wasn’t going to say so, not yet. In his own mind that would be like admitting defeat. He had moaned and groaned and complained enough over the past few days about moving so was determined not to go back on all that he had said. Not yet, he didn’t want to give in too easily.

 

“I’ll be bringing all the tack over later.” Luke said as he came towards him wiping his hands on a cloth, “Adam sure did a good job on this place.” he looked up at the hayloft and then at the other stalls yet to be filled “You’ll like it here, Reuben, I know you will.”

 

Reuben shrugged off his uncle’s hand from his shoulder and ran out into the yard just as his mother appeared on the porch to call them in for something to eat. Perfect timing for into the yard came Hoss with the wagon. He clambered down and took off his hat, wiped his brow and  grinned over at them “Hope there’s enough for me.”

 

“If there isn’t blame Hop Sing.” Olivia laughed as Reuben scampered past her and into the house closely followed by Luke.

 

Sofia came running now and Hoss scooped her up and made her squeal as he flung her up in the air and caught her again so that they entered the house laughing together.

 

“Hannah’s going to be so happy having cousins to play with so close by.” he said as he walked past Olivia and set Sofia down to go into the kitchen.

 

The stove had been lit much earlier along with the fire and Hop Sing told her that Mr. Adam had been along before sun up to put things into the house and to light the fires to warm it up for them all. He chattered about this as he set out plates of food onto the long wooden table in the kitchen, unlike the Ponderosa where everyone ate all their meals in the big dining area.  It seemed the designer of the house liked the idea of the family being together in the kitchen to eat. The more formal dining area was tucked along by the living room.

 

Hoss could remember it from when Candy and Ann had lived there. He sat down and told them how he had his very first meal cooked by Hester sitting at this very table with the family, Adam hadn ’t been there he explained, and it was only shortly after Rosie had been born.

 

It was a new house but already there was a history to it and as Olivia listened to Hoss telling her this and that she thought of her future husband and wondered what must be running through his head now. He had planned this house to be his own family dwelling but with a different woman at his side. He had spent time designing it, thinking of this and that to change it to suit him, and maybe, to suit her. She set down a meat pie and began to cut it into portions

 

“Hoss, what was Laura like?”

 

Hoss nearly choked on the food he was swallowing, then cleared his throat,  “Shucks, Olivia, she weren’t nothing like you, nothing at all like you.”

 

“What made you think of her?” Luke asked as he looked at his sister handing food to her son, “Not that I ever knew her, I met her husband once and wasn’t much struck by him.”

 

“Oh, I was just thinking how Adam designed this house with the intention of living in it with Laura and Peggy.” she said quietly with downcast eyes as she took her place at the table with them.

 

“Wal, that ain’t strictly true.” Hoss said with a nod of the head, “He got a design for the house and was working on the framework when he had his accident - over reached himself fitting up the gable beam and fell. Then Laura and Will went off together. The house was neglected for a while then one day he came upon the drawings and decided to change the design. We all worked on it together to get it complete for the day when one of us would move into it. That was a good few years after Laura had left here.”

 

“So this isn’t really Laura’s house?”

 

“No, it’s Adams. He changed quite a bit of it, said he didn’t want it to be always reminding him of her. Then when Candy got married and had nowhere to live, he gave it to them as a gift. I don’t think he ever thought he would get married.”

 

“Why not?” Luke asked as he nodded his thanks for the coffee Hop Sing poured into his cup.

 

“He didn’t think he’d ever find a woman who’d love him enough I guess.” Hoss shrugged, “Reckon Pa had just about given up on him - on any of us in fact - ever getting married.” he paused and then looked at Marcy and Luke “Shucks, I clear forgot, congratulations, I hear you two are gitting hitched in a few months?”

 

Marcy blushed and nodded, and Luke smiled and looked proudly at her before saying that yes, they were, God Willing.

 

“Can I go and play now?” Reuben asked having eaten a bit of almost everything “I want to explore.”

 

“Be careful.” Olivia admonished him and smiled as he ran out of the house. Hoss picked up some more pie, and told them how he and Hester were married close to the river banks in front of the house and how Adam had arrived home just in time to hear the wedding vows.

 

It seemed to Olivia that everything was falling beautifully into place. Her home had a lovely history to it, stories woven already around its walls, it was a family home waiting to welcome them all.

.

As Adam and Ben dismounted in the yard they exchanged a quick smile “Seems most everyone’s here already,” Ben observed.

 

Adam glanced at the wagon that was loaded down with sacks of goods necessary to stock out his cellar, and abandoned in the yard. He ran an eye to the chimneys and saw the smoke coiling upwards, and felt pleased that they had all arrived at a warm welcoming home. As they walked to the house the door opened and Olivia stood there with a wide smile on her face and her hands clasped together in her skirts.

 

Adam took in a deep breath and slowly exhaled at the sight of her. How well she suited this place, he thought, how wonderful it will be to come home every day to find her there, and for a moment it was all he could do to make his legs move forwards as he was so overwhelmed by the thoughts and feelings that surged within him.

 

“I see Hoss got here with the groceries.” Ben was saying to her as he came up onto the porch and kissed her cheek.

 

“Just in time for something to eat.” she laughed and kissed him in return.

 

“I hope there’s something left for us.” Ben said as he walked into the house followed by his son who took her hands in his and looked at her.

 

“Happy?” he whispered.

 

“I can’t put it into words just how happy I am.” she said and kissed him gently.

 

They walked into the house hand in hand, without a trace of self consciousness. Everything fitted, everything was just right.

 

 Chapter 111

 

The saw was hanging from a hook on the wall.  There were several different types of saw and Reuben looked at them all with his head to one side considering their uses.  Several axes were fixed against the wall, out of his reach, and they were different sizes.  A thick log lay astride the ‘horse’ ready to be cut into suitably sized logs for their fires. Reuben looked around him with awe. He had never seen such a high stack of logs before in his life. He approached it and stood at its foot to gaze up at the huge pile that rose before him, and was about to start climbing up it when he heard a sound and turned to see his sister coming into the wood shed.

 

“What are you doing here?”

 

“Just looking.” she replied and looked around her “What are you doing here?”

 

“Nothing. I was just going.”

 

“No, you weren’t”

 

“I was. It’s just a pile of old logs anyway.” he shrugged “Who wants to look at a pile of old logs.”

 

“It smells nice in here.”

 

“Don’t be stupid. It just smells of logs.”

 

“I like the smell.” She ran closer to the edge of the stack and put her foot on one of the logs, “They look just like steps.”

 

“No, they don’t.” Reuben scowled, he had thought just the same which was why he had been tempted to climb up them.

 

“They do.”

 

“They don’t, anyhow, I’m going. I’m going down to the river.”

 

“I don’t care -”

 

“You coming with me?”

 

“No, I don’t like the river.”

 

“Scaredy cat.”

 

“No I’m not.”

 

“Yes, you are.”

 

“I’m not.”

 

Reuben shrugged “Bet you can’t climb to the top of those logs then.”

 

“Bet I can.”

 

He shrugged again and pulled a face which prompted her to give him a push, so that he pushed her back. After a few moments of pushing and shoving one another they stopped as if by mutual accord.

 

“Let’s race. See who gets to the top first.” Reuben suggested.

 

“I will.”

 

“I bet you don’t, not in them skirts.”

 

She scowled and without a word began to clamber up the logs. They were quite tightly packed in, years of log stacking had trained Ben and Adam to make the most of every square inch of space to keep the logs tightly packed in and dry for the coming winter. Reuben watched her for a little while and when she began to falter, due to her skirts getting in the way of her feet, he scampered up behind her.

 

“Caught you, caught you” he laughed and gave her a tug.

 

“Go away.” she pushed at him and leaned down to free her skirt and take another step upwards.

 

Up they clambered, laughing and shrieking and yelling, and much to Reuben ’s annoyance she was maintaining her lead, not by much but enough to prompt him to put out a hand and grab at her skirts again.

 

It was just enough, slight though it was, to off balance her. She slipped, she screamed, her foot loosened a log and then another.

 

Joe and Mary Ann were just getting out of the buggy when they heard the screams and running to the shed found the little girl as she lay a crumpled bleeding body on the ground with several logs scattered around her. Reuben was clambering down protesting that she fell, that he hadn ’t done anything she just fell.

 

Inside the house the group of people were laughing and chattering as Joe entered the room. Ben saw them first and stopped immediately, growing silent and stern as he watched Joe come into the room with the little girl in his arms. Slowly the laughter ebbed away, Olivia gave a cry of fear and horror as she ran to his side to take her daughter from him,

 

“What happened?” Ben asked as Mary Ann stepped to her husband’s side with Reuben close behind her.

 

Adam leaned down to look at the child, his hand gently resting on Olivia ’s back. Marcy brought a wet cloth to clean away the blood from Sofia’s face which Olivia took and used gently. Sofia opened her eyes and began to cry “I fell down. I fell down.”

 

Adam straightened up and glanced over at Reuben. “What happened, Reuben?”

 

It wasn’t an accusation, it wasn’t said harshly nor angrily, just a request for an explanation. “I didn’t do it,” Reuben instantly retorted “I didn’t do anything.” he shouted before he turned round to run out of the house.

 

Reuben hadn’t gone far by the time Adam found him. Man and boy looked at one another wondering what to say and do next. Reuben blinked and was annoyed when two tears trickled down his cheeks and when Adam squatted down to his level and opened his arms to him with the words “Come here,” in such a gentle voice he ran gratefully into them.

 

“I didn’t mean for her to get hurt.” he sobbed against Adams shoulder, “I didn’t mean it.”

 

“It’s alright now, she isn’t badly hurt.” Adam said quietly and rubbed the boys back slowly, reassuringly, “Do you want to tell me what happened?”

 

“I didn’t do anything.”

 

“No one's saying that you did, Reuben, it would just help to know what happened so that we can prevent it happening again.”

 

Reuben clung to him tightly, the first time he had really had any physical contact with anyone other than his mother. Oh he had climbed on Marcy’s knee often enough to listen to stories being read, and O’Dell, followed by Luke, would swing him up into the saddle of his horse, but this was the first time he had been held tightly, securely, in the arms of any other person.

 

That this person was the man who was soon to become his father suddenly took on a completely new relevance to the child. He could smell the masculine smell of him, something safe and comforting, apart from the strength in the arms that were holding him and the pleasant feel of those hands soothing him.  A feeling of being protected and cared for that drifted through the boy and he clung to Adam more tightly as a result.

 

Adam waited long enough for the boys heart beat to slow down and the sobbing to stop before gently holding him at arms length and observing him thoughtfully.

 

“Were you climbing up the wood pile?”

 

“Yes.” Reuben nodded, “We were having a race, she said she’d win and I said she couldn’t because she was a girl and wore them skirts.”

 

Adam took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped tears and sweat from the boys face, he nodded, “I see. Then what happened? Did she just slip?”

 

Reuben bowed his head “I didn’t mean to, I just touched her skirt and she fell down. She rolled over and over. I couldn’t stop her.”

 

Adam nodded again and once more he wiped away the tears “Now then, Reuben, that was a pretty stupid thing to do, wasn’t it?” he raised his eyebrows “You both could have been very seriously hurt. What would we have done if anything more serious had happened to either of you.”

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

Adam stood up and tucked the handkerchief in his pocket and took hold of the boys hand

 

“Look, we’re going to have to set up some ground rules around here, huh?” he smiled as Reuben looked up at him, “First one is to stay out of the wood shed except for when you go and get the kindling for the fires. When you’re older I’ll teach you how to split the logs with the axe but until then you don’t touch anything, understood?”

 

Reuben nodded. “I didn’t mean to hurt her. She isn’t too hurt, is she?”

 

“No, just a few bumps and bruises.” he smiled down at the boy. “You’ll have to make sure she doesn’t do that again, alright? This is all new to her, as it is to you, so you’ve a lot to learn, and you‘ll have to teach her the same.”

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

Adam nodded and walked on. It was a start, it would have been good to have heard him say ’Yes, Pa.’ but these were early days, and at least Reuben wasn’t fighting him or being insolent and they were walking back to the house hand in hand which, to Olivia’s eyes, was a wonder to behold.

 

She stood at the doorway waiting for them with a rather apprehensive smile on her face as they approached. After looking at Reuben she glanced over at Adam who said quietly “It was an accident. It won’t happen again.”  and felt the pressure of the child’s fingers against his own. Reuben‘s only way to express grateful thanks.

 

She said nothing but gave her son a stern look as they re-entered the house together. Sofia was sitting on Ben’s lap drinking some orange juice. She looked at her brother and sniffed “I got bumps now - on my head.” she told him reproachfully.

 

“I’m sorry, Sofia. We won’t play that game again, will we?” he left Adam and hurried to her side whereupon she put dimpled arms around his neck and hugged him.

 

Ben laughed and put his arm around Reuben’s shoulders “I hope that’s true, young man. My word, I could tell you some stories about some sons of mine that -” he paused and theatrically rolled his eyes “Perhaps not!”

 

They all laughed and Olivia held tightly to Adam’s hand and turned to wards him with a wide smile and sparkling eyes.  The house seemed to throb with the sound of the chattering voices and the laughter.  Sofia forgot her bumps and bruises and clambered down from Granpa’s lap to play in the sun speckled living room with her brother who seemed in a far happier mood than he had been all day.

 

 

Chapter 112

 

Just as Hoss had looked over at the clock and muttered “I don’t know what’s kept Hester so long, she said she’d be here in time for lunch.” than the door opened and Hester entered with a big parcel in her arms “Hoss, you’ll have to go and get Hannah. She’s still in the buggy.”  and everyone laughed because it seemed as if she had been outside all the time waiting for her cue, it was just that theatrical an appearance.

 

Sofia and Reuben ran back in to see what all the noise was about, and the little girl automatically clambered back upon Ben’s knee and rested her ‘bumped head’ upon his shoulder.  Everyone was intrigued by the package, big and bulky and bulging as though in protest at being wrapped up so tightly.

 

“What on earth have you got there?” Olivia exclaimed and she looked over at Mary Ann who was beaming and smiling, grey eyes twinkling “Do you know what it is?”

 

“Oh yes, yes, I do.” Mary Ann laughed “I just wish that Ann were here too, as she -”

 

“She what?” Joe prompted as his wife came to an abrupt full stop, but she only laughed and shook her head and said “You’ll see.”

 

“Ann said she was sorry she couldn’t come today, she has so much to do.” Hester let the package drop to the ground as she untied her bonnet.

 

“Well, at least we know it isn’t breakable.” Adam said with a chuckle.

 

Hoss came in with Hannah who clapped at seeing Sofia but then looked puzzled at realising that the little girl was sitting on HER grandpa’s lap. She clung more tightly to Hoss as though to say, ’Alright, but you aren’t going to get hold of MY daddy.’

 

“Well, can we see what it is?” Ben asked “Or aren’t we allowed to know?”

 

“Olivia and Adam -” Hester said as though about to say something very profound but then she laughed “It’s something Ann, Mary Ann and I have been working on for you both. We probably started it even before you realised you were going to get married.”

 

“I doubt that -” Adam murmured softly and glanced down at Olivia who looked up at him and smiled.

 

Reuben hurried over to Hester’s side and then looked over at his mother “Come on, Ma, open it, open it.”

 

Everyone became very quiet as the package was carefully unwrapped. Then there were slight sighs of approval and the scraping of chairs as they were moved back so that the quilt could be opened up to be seen to its best advantage. Olivia exclaimed that it was beautiful, the most lovely quilt she had ever seen and Adam agreed that it was a wonderful example of hard work to which Hester said “Every stitch was put there with love, Adam.” so that he went and hugged her and kissed her and then did the same to Mary Ann.

 

Of course it had to be put on the bed for everyone to see how well it looked, and to admire the colours and the patterns. Butterflies, and birds, rainbows and sun dappled trees, a house, flowers and hearts all carefully sewn together as a tribute of love. Even the big double bed seemed to blush with pride.

 

“It’s the most precious present of them all.” Olivia said quietly as she closed the door and joined them as they trooped down the stairs back into the dining room.

 

“Better than the President’s crystal candlesticks?” Mary Ann teased.

“What about that lace from Paris that Mrs. O’Brien sent to you.” Hester said slipping her arm through Olivia’s and saying in a low voice “I’m so glad you liked it, Olivia. Of course, Adam being a mere man wouldn’t really appreciate it the same way that we women do.”

 

They laughed together, and it seemed to Olivia yet another reminder that she had never known real happiness before, while at the same time knowing that even greater happiness was still to come her way.

 

Chapter 112

 

Just as Hoss had looked over at the clock and muttered “I don’t know what’s kept Hester so long, she said she’d be here in time for lunch.” than the door opened and Hester entered with a big parcel in her arms “Hoss, you’ll have to go and get Hannah. She’s still in the buggy.”  and everyone laughed because it seemed as if she had been outside all the time waiting for her cue, it was just such a theatrical entry.

 

Sofia and Reuben ran back in to see what all the noise was about, and the little girl automatically clambered back upon Ben’s knee and rested her ‘bumped head’ upon his shoulder.  Everyone was intrigued by the package, big and bulky and bulging as though in protest at being wrapped up so tightly.

 

“What on earth have you got there?” Olivia exclaimed and she looked over at Mary Ann who was beaming and smiling, grey eyes twinkling “Do you know what it is?”

 

“Oh yes, yes, I do.” Mary Ann laughed “I just wish that Ann were here too, as she -”

 

“She what?” Joe prompted as his wife came to an abrupt full stop, but she only laughed and shook her head and said “You’ll see.”

 

“Ann said she was sorry she couldn’t come today, she has so much to do.” Hester let the package drop to the ground as she untied her bonnet.

 

“Well, at least we know it isn’t breakable.” Adam said with a chuckle.

 

Hoss came in with Hannah who clapped at seeing Sofia but then looked puzzled at realising that the little girl was sitting on HER grandpa’s lap. She clung more tightly to Hoss as though to say, ’Alright, but you aren’t going to get hold of MY daddy.’

 

“Well, can we see what it is?” Ben asked “Or aren’t we allowed to know?”

 

“Olivia and Adam -” Hester drew in her breath as though about to say something very profound but then she laughed “It’s something Ann, Mary Ann and I have been working on for you both. We probably started it even before you realised you were going to get married.”

 

“I doubt that .” Adam murmured softly and glanced down at Olivia who looked up at him and smiled.

 

Reuben hurried over to Hester’s side and then looked over at his mother “Come on, Ma, open it, open it.”

 

Everyone became very quiet as the package was carefully unwrapped. Then there were slight sighs of approval and the scraping of chairs as they were moved back so that the quilt could be opened up to be seen to its best advantage. Olivia exclaimed that it was beautiful, the lovliest quilt she had ever seen and Adam agreed that it was a wonderful example of hard work to which Hester said “Every stitch was put there with love, Adam.” so that he went and hugged her and kissed her and then did the same to Mary Ann.

 

Of course it had to be put on the bed for everyone to see how well it looked, and to admire the colours and the patterns. Butterflies, and birds, rainbows and sun dappled trees, a house, flowers and hearts all carefully sewn together as a tribute of love. Even the big double bed seemed to blush with pride.

 

“It’s the most precious present of them all.” Olivia said quietly as she closed the door and joined them as they trooped down the stairs back into the dining room.

 

“Better than the President’s crystal candlesticks?” Mary Ann teased.

 

“What about that lace from Paris that Mrs. O’Brien sent to you.” Hester said slipping her arm through Olivia’s and saying in a low voice “I’m so glad you liked it, Olivia. Of course, Adam being a mere man wouldn’t really appreciate it the same way that we women do.”

 

They laughed together, and it seemed to Olivia yet another reminder that she had never known real happiness before, while at the same time knowing that even greater happiness was still to come her way.

 

 

Time ticked on with various tasks still to be completed and everyone worked together while the children either played together or dozed a little in the big comfortable settee’s. The late afternoon meal was put together and everyone ate around the big table, talking and laughing as plates were passed from one to another, wine was poured and water for the children, and everyone wanted to talk so that as soon as one voice drifted to an end another would take its place.

 

After dishes had been cleared away and the stove fed with fuel and Hoss brought in more logs for the fire in the front room Adam brought one of the guitars from the corner and Ben laughed, “Now that’s what I call an excellent way to end a perfect day.”

 

“What shall we sing?” Reuben asked and then blushed when Adam asked him what song would he like to sing.

 

Sofia jumped up and without a word began to sing out “Twinkle twinkle liddle star …” right through to the end and almost in one breath and everyone clapped and said it was lovely.  Hannah snuggled into her Gran’pa’s arms and held him close, rather daunted at this performance.  Then Joe asked Ben to sing ‘In the pines …”

 

“Well, I’ll have to stand up for that one,” Ben said swinging Hannah over to her father while he rose to his feet and while Adam played the music he launched into song, his deep voice vibrating through the room so that Hannah put her hands over her ears and whimpered.  “In the pines, In the pines …” and when Ben had concluded Hoss stood up and sang “Skip to my loo my darling” which everyone joined in singing and clapping.

 

“Joe, you haven’t sung yet,” Ben said as he stretched out his long legs as a sign that he had sung enough, and Joe protested that he didn’t know any songs that well, and held Mary Ann’s hand as though that would keep him safe but then Reuben said he would sing if Uncle Joe would which got him  up on his feet.  He cleared his throat and told Adam he would sing “Jeannie with the Light Brown Hair”

 

He didn’t have the most perfect pitch and once or twice he went decidedly in the wrong direction and he changed the name which brought a blush and tear to his wife’s eyes.

 

Cheers greeted the songsters attempt and his wife jumped up and kissed him and said he sang it beautifully.  Sofia was fast asleep in her mother’s arms with her thumb in her mouth and with a quiet excuse me, Olivia left them to carry her daughter to her bed. Reuben yawned and rubbed sleepy eyes and said he didn’t want to sing after all. So he was allowed to curl up in his mother’s vacated chair and listen. 

 

Hester took the opportunity to get a jug of lemonade and glasses which was welcome, although Ben and the boys drank a glass of whiskey instead insisting it was much easier on the throat.  When Olivia returned and sat down with Reuben sprawled at her feet on the floor she looked at Adam, “Will you sing now, Adam?”

 

“Oh yes, yes,” Hester cried, “It’s been a long time since we heard you sing, Adam.”

 

There were quick glances passed from one to another as they recalled the reason why he hadn’t sung, Jiang Peng’s legacy on Adam’s throat had taken a long time to heal, and they now looked at him uneasily.  Only Olivia remained with a smile on her face as she looked with luminous eyes at the man soon to be her husband.  He began to play his guitar softly and with a slight nod began to sing.

 

“The water is wide and I can’t get over

And neither do I have wings to fly.

Give me a boat that will carry two

And both shall row, my love and I.

 

A ship there is and she sails the sea

She’s load deep as deep can be,

But not so deep as the love I feel

I know not how I sink or swim.

 

I lean my back up against an oar

I thought it was a strong true tree

But first it bendeth and then it broke

And thus my love played false to me.

 

I spied a flower on some soft bough

And thought to take it as my own

I cut my heart on the razor thorn

And left the sweetest flower alone.

 

Oh love is handsome and love is fine

Gay as a jewel when first as new

But love grows old and waxeth cold

And fades away like summers dew

 

………..and fades away like summers dew.”

 

There was a pause as the last note from the guitar faded and then a sigh and then applause.  Olivia sat entranced, she had never heard Adam sing and his voice made her tingle from head to toe. Then she blinked rather rapidly as though she had been under some kind of spell and joined in clapping with everyone else.

 

“One last song -” Adam smiled and looked at them all, “We can all sing this together.”

 

Beautiful dreamer, wake unto me,
Starlight and dewdrops are waiting for thee;
Sounds of the rude world, heard in the day,
Lull'd by the moonlight have all pass'd away!
Beautiful dreamer, queen of my song,
List while I woo thee with soft melody;
Gone are the cares of life's busy throng,
Beautiful dreamer, awake unto me!
Beautiful dreamer, awake unto me!
.
Beautiful dreamer, out on the sea,
Mermaids are chanting the wild lorelei;
Over the streamlet vapors are borne,
Waiting to fade at the bright coming morn.
Beautiful dreamer, beam on my heart,
E'en as the morn on the streamlet and sea;
Then will all clouds of sorrow depart,
Beautiful dreamer, awake unto me!
Beautiful dreamer, awake unto me!

 

One by one the singers had quietened until only Olivia’s voice was to be heard accompanying Adam’s guitar and Reuben was leaning against her legs and looking into her face with the sweetest expression on his own that Ben felt quite misty eyed, and had to look away as he recalled a woman he had loved whose son would stand in just the same manner to gaze into her face.

 

Adam felt such a depth of feeling in his heart that when all was quiet he had to go to her and take her hand and kiss her fingers and tell her it was beautiful.  There were murmurs and sighs, and Hannah was passed to her mother for she was quite asleep now, while Hoss found their coats and hats and there was a scramble to leave with everyone calling out goodnight, goodnight …………

 

…………………….

There was mail to be read when Adam returned to the Ponderosa. Hank had ridden in much earlier that morning and collected it all. He walked to the settee as he was sifting through them and sat down beside his brother. He had been more than surprised at the amount of gifts that had come to them, considering at what short notice the wedding announcement had given people. Perhaps it was because so many had anticipated it  but be that as it may, the parcels and packages still kept coming. The ships company of the Baltimore and Shenandoah had both sent gifts, the letter from the President’s wife had been passed on to Olivia to treasure as it had hinted that perhaps, somewhere, there was a family connection as they both bore the maiden name Dent.

 

Ben smoked his pipe and thought of his soon to be daughter in law and realised how well blessed he was with each one of them. He smiled fondly over at Hester who was reading a novel and looking rather cross as she did so, she loved Charles Dickens novels but some of the historical details of London life quite distressed her. Hoss nudged his brother “Anything interesting in among that lot?”

 

Adam made several observances and then paused as he next came to the familiar sight of an envelope that bore a telegram. He ripped it open and then shook his head grimly.

 

“What is it? Bad news?” Ben asked taking the pipe from his mouth and looking anxiously at him.

 

“Well, it isn’t news that surprises me, but -” Adam slipped it back into the envelope “Tao Wei Peng was executed at the Empress’ orders, along with all his family and household.”

 

“Is that all? No explanation?” Hoss asked while Hester lowered her book to look over at her brother in law.

 

“There’s no need of one. Admiral Kershaw said he would let me know if anything happened to them, Tao Wei Peng wanted to open negotiations with the western world, the Empress didn’t. She has ‘removed’ him and everyone connected to him as an obstacle to her purpose and will.”

 

“Poor man.” Hester said quietly.

 

Adam didn’t say anything to that, he thought of the little boy who had thrown stones at him in the hope of gaining his fathers approval, he remembered Tao Wei Peng saying that the Empress had other nephews, but he only had one son. Now they were all dead. He shook his head and with a sigh put the letters to one side in order to concentrate on time with his little niece who was seeking to distract him

 

Chapter 113

 

So now the long awaited day had arrived and over the Ponderosa there hung a sense of disbelief and awe. It dawned without the promise of blossoming into a beautiful day which brought a slight flutter of disappointment to the hearts of the four women, who had longed for the day to start perfectly and steadily build up to an even greater perfection were that at all possible.

 

Ben thought over all the people he had met during the past few days that had travelled to celebrate this day with his son and future wife. He wondered if Olivia were as awed as he was as faces and names began to blur in his memory.

 

He opened the lid of the musical box that years ago he had given to Adam’s mother as a gift and as he listened to the music playing with a tinny jerk here and there he sighed and sat down, resting his chin in the cup of his hand. “Of all the people I’d wish to be here, my dear Elizabeth.” he sighed and then closed the lid. This was going to be a happy day, and not one to start by becoming maudlin with sad memories.

 

So much to do and suddenly far too little time in which to get it all done. Olivia looked thoughtfully at her two children as they stood in front of her. Then she looked at Marcy and Mary Ann, “Well, what do you both think?”

 

Sofia looked up at Mary Ann and smiled her prettiest smile, and then at Marcy before looking at her mother “Mommy, am I really going to have a daddy of my own?”

 

“Yes, you and Reuben will have your very own daddy.” Olivia leaned forward and adjusted Reuben’s vest. “What do you think about that, Reuben? Don’t you think it would be good to have your very own daddy?”

 

“I’ll have to call him Pa like Hoss and Joe call Ben.” Reuben said trying hard to sound grown up.

 

“You don’t call him Ben, he’s Gran’pa. Isn’t that right, Mommy?”

 

“That’s right.” Olivia smiled and felt a measure of comfort trickling into her heart at her son’s comment. “I think Adam would be very proud to be called Pa by you, Reuben.”

 

“And Hoss and Joe are Uncles, aren’t they?” Sofia needed to have that clarified as well.

 

“They are, which makes Mary Ann and Hester -”

 

“Aunts.” the children declared in unison.

 

Then Sofia looked thoughtfully at Marcy “Is Marcy Auntie as well?”

 

“She will be soon when she marries Uncle Luke.” Olivia smiled over their heads at Marcy who felt giddy with delight even if her wedding day was going to be very modest in comparison to this one of the Commodore and his lady.

 

“That’s a lot of uncles and aunties.” Reuben sighed and wiggled into his new jacket. Mary Ann turned him to face the mirror “Do I have to wear it?”

 

“Yes, you do, just for the ceremony.” Olivia replied brushing down the back and admiring the way it sat on the child’s shoulders, just perfectly.

 

“And do I look pretty in this, Mommy?”

 

Sofia did a piroutte and smiled, and she did look pretty with her blonde hair curled into ringlets and adorned with silk rosebuds and forget me knots to match those sewn into her skirts. All three women declared that she looked adorable. She pointed her toes to show off her slippers, all silk with glittery stones sewn onto them. Mary Ann clapped her hands in delight, “Oh, you look beautiful, doesn’t she, Marcy?”

 

Now it was time for Marcy to whisk the children away to the Ponderosa while Mary Ann helped Olivia to get dressed. “Are you nervous?” she whispered as she removed the negligee from the other woman and sprayed her delicately with the fine French perfume.

 

“No, not at all. I remember being very nervous with my wedding to Robert. I was so young then, and so ignorant to what to do and what to say. I still am to some extent but I feel so confident in Adam. ” she paused and put her hand to her heart, she was sure that just mentioning his name today had made it beat so fast that it was hard to breathe.

 

“And did you like the quilt?”

 

She laughed, it was the last thing she was thinking about but she squeezed Mary Ann’s hand “Yes, very much, very much indeed. I’ve never seen anything so lovely and knowing that you were all working so hard on it makes it even more special.” she sat down on the stool in front of the mirror for Mary Ann to do her hair, “I haven’t slept in the bed …I slept with Sofia in her room.”

 

Mary Ann giggled a little at that, and Olivia blushed as though realising it wasn’t something that needed to be said but then again, why shouldn’t she say it? The marriage bed was just that, for her and Adam, later …

 

“Ben’s walking about as though in a dream. He couldn’t believe it when Joe and I got married, but Adam - oh, he’s so happy for you both.”

 

“I can’t believe that we have such a wonderful family around us, Mary Ann. It’s one of the greatest blessings of being married, isn’t it?”

 

“Just one,” Mary Ann said quietly and smiled at the reflection of the other woman in the mirror.

 

She was just at the stage of having to loosen her corset and skirts now, and the baby had started to kick, just little movements that fluttered against the wall of her stomach. She cleared her throat and forced herself to concentrate on creating something special, something simple, for the bride’s hair.

 

…………………

 

Hester fastened the last button of her jacket and then released her breath. She smiled over at Hoss who had been sitting on the edge of the bed watching her dress, the admiration for her showing too obviously on his face. “Are you dressed and ready now?” she  scolded as she slipped into his arms and allowed him to kiss her, bowing her head in order to meet his lips.

 

“Do I like as if I am?”

 

“Stand up and let me see?”

 

He stood up and she looked at him contemplatively and then nodded, “As handsome as ever.” she brushed one of the sleeves and stepped back again “Oh Hoss, who would have thought it? Adam getting married …” she pulled a wisp of handkerchief from her jacket pocket and dabbed at her eyes.

 

Together they walked to the window. They could see carriages, buggies, wagons and horses turning into the track leading to the wedding venue. Hoss looked down at her and smiled, “I’m glad he chose to marry Olivia there, where we’d got married.”

 

Hester leaned against him, her head resting upon his shoulder “Yes, it will be like renewing our own wedding vows.”

 

“I’m so glad I found you, Hester.”

 

She didn’t reply to that but closed her eyes and recalled to mind the time she had first seen him in Virginia City. She had heard a little boy laugh and had turned to see this big man playing court jester to a lonely child and had laughed right along with him. Somehow it just seemed right that he would come seeking her out some time later, he had just seemed SO perfectly right.

 

“Y’know,” Hoss whispered in her ear, “I had overheard Pa saying that he’d given up on ever having grandchildren around the place, and I got right on down to writing out a list of the women I knew in town that perhaps I should give serious thought about.”

 

“You mean, with a view to marriage?”

 

“Yeah, weren’t something I had seriously thought of before, wal, not really seriously, not from Pa’s viewpoint .”

 

“So your father is the reason why you went wife-hunting?”

 

“Shucks, Hester, it weren’t that bad - but yeah, I guess so.” he chuckled and dropped a kiss on the top of her head.

 

“And no one was suitable?”

 

“Only one, and you came along by sheer accident.”

 

“Perhaps.” she said quietly having thoughts of her own about that and she sighed, “I’m glad you didn’t find anyone else, Hoss, you may never have found me otherwise.”

 

“I would’ve, we were meant for each other … just like Joe and Mary Ann were, and now Adam and Olivia.”

 

“Oh yes, I think so too.”

 

“And Pa’s got his grand children.” Hoss grinned smugly and hugged her closer “Pity you’re all prettied up right now .”

 

 

“Really, Mr. Cartwright, such thoughts, and on a day like this as well,”

 

In his room Ben could hear their laughter and smiled. Despite the anxieties and worries these years had been good. He could only pray and leave the future in the hands of the younger ones now, knowing that their happiness was bound up with what they were prepared to give to each other and all of it based on mutual love, trust and respect.

 

………..

 

Adam carefully tied his cravat and looked at himself in the mirror. He was a long way from full health, but at the same time a long way from the wreck of a man that had arrived home all those months ago. He no longer needed his cane to walk, and his limp was barely discernible. His voice was strong again, deep and husky, and the scars on his body were fading. He touched the cravat as though subconsciously to remove the scar from his throat.

 

He had chosen not to wear his uniform for the wedding. He had seen the material of Olivia’s gown when it had been purchased in San Francisco and had ordered a vest (waistcoat) to be made of the same material with pearl buttons. He straightened it carefully and then stepped back to pick up his jacket which had been lined in the same material as the vest.

 

His father stepped into the room as he was buttoning up his jacket and they shared a smile across the mirror. Ben stood there at the door and watched his son and then nodded, “You look quite a dandy, if I may say so.”

 

“A dandy? Not a word one hears very often.” Adam smiled again and then turned to face his father, “Well, this is it then, Pa. The last of your sons to fly the nest …”

 

“You flew the nest a long time ago, son.” Ben said quietly and placed a hand on his shoulder “I’m proud of you, always have been, but I’m happy for you today, happier than I have been for many years. Olivia’s a lovely young woman, she’ll be a good wife.”

 

“Yes, I think so.” he smiled and inwardly accepted the fact that he knew so, he knew how good a wife Olivia would be for him and he welcomed this new command, this new challenge to his life, with every fibre of his being, it had been a long time coming. He sighed, “Well, I guess we had better not keep people waiting, that’s the bride’s privilege I believe?”

 

Ben followed him from the room. He wanted to say so much, but they were just words, words that would be forgotten as words often are, but evenso there had been so much shared between them both, so much living, so much heart ache and despair over which only their loyalty and love for one another had overcome. He wanted to say more than ‘I love you, son,’ or ‘I’m proud of you, Adam.’ but at the end of the day he knew that his son already understood all that, knew it as much as he possibly could know anything.

 

The day had at last blossomed forth into sunshine and a soft breeze. Leaves were falling from the trees but there couldn’t have been a more perfect autumnal day. The green of the grass was splattered by the gold and russet colours of fall .. as though an artist had taken his paint brush and daubed it into a palette of bright colours and splashed here and there upon a background of green.

 

Joe came to stand beside his brother, and winked. He looked as handsome as ever and happier than a man had the right to be considering he wasn’t the groom. Adam began to feel that his getting married was considered one of the Cartwright’s greatest accomplishments and smiled at the thought. Hoss came and flanked him on his left side, and grinned hugely, winked at Joe and nodded gravely at Adam, as though deciding that having got him this far there was no way he was going to let him slip away now.

 

As if he would want to. This state, this wedded bliss so often the stuff of poetry and prose, may be something new to the groom, but he had seen too many shining examples of selfless love in his own family to be any way daunted by the prospect now.

 

As he waited with his head bowed and hands clasped in front of him, his thoughts turned to Inger and to Marie. They had been his mothers, the women who had helped shape and mould him over the years. He wondered how different life would have been had Inger lived and they had never stopped at Ash Hollow. But then there would have been no Marie, no Little Joe. Life would have been, somehow, diminished.

 

He was nudged from his reverie by Hoss’ elbow and he raised his head and straightened his back and glanced over his shoulder to see whether or not his bride was actually approaching.

 

Hester stood close by with Hannah in her arms, her eyes fixed on the faces of the men whom she had grown to love so much. When she saw the colour brighten Adam’s eyes she turned and smiled before turning back to look at her husband who winked at her and nodded. All was well, yes, all was wonderfully well.

 

Mary Ann slipped into her seat beside Ann, and the two women shared a smile and held hands. There was no greater joy than being at the wedding of a couple they loved. They glanced coyly over their shoulders as the bride approached the three men and the pastor.

 

They were to be married beneath the tree that had graced the wedding of Hoss and Hester several years earlier. Luke glanced down the rows of people as he passed them to catch a glimpse of the one face that he loved above all others and when he saw Marcy smiling at him his heart did a little somersault; when Olivia squeezed his arm he knew that she also had seen his future bride, and knew exactly how he would be feeling now.

 

So many new and old friends gathered together to see the union of one man and one woman who would that day become one flesh, one body … to cherish, to love and to obey, through sickness and in health.

 

Luke brought his sister to the man who was to be her husband and passed her hand over to his, and when the Pastor asked him the question ‘”Who gives this woman …” he simply answered “I do.” and stepped back.

 

Adam hadn’t expected Olivia’s hand to tremble as it touched his, and it didn’t;  he hadn’t expected there to be tears in her eyes, but there were. When he raised her veil and looked into the sea green eyes they were swimming in tears and the long lashes were spiked with them. It reminded him of the sea on a calm day, washing up against the shores of a beach. He wanted to kiss the tears away because he knew they were only there due to the happiness in her heart. He nodded and smiled and received a smile in return that banished the tears as quickly as the summer sun dries away the raindrops.

 

The words were spoken and repeated, his strong and deep, hers clear and soft. The ring was placed upon her finger and he paused mid-way and looked at her, she raised her eyes to his and they shared a smile before the ring slipped the remainder of the way down her finger.

 

In the audience Sofia looked up at Ben and hugged him close. She had been in his arms during the ceremony and now placed her head upon his shoulder “Is he my daddy now?”

 

“Yes, he’s your daddy now.” Ben whispered as he heard the words ‘You are now man and wife ‘

 

Reuben nodded, and leaned against Ben’s legs. He had fought to resist this man, still an unknown quantity in his life, but he knew he had to succumb otherwise forfeit the comfort and security of his embrace, his strength and protection. There had been something so new, so revitalising to the heart of that child in the hug Adam had given him the day Sofia had fallen from the wood pile that Reuben knew he needed it in his life, even as a little boy, he understood that if nothing else.

 

As Adam took his wife into his arms and kissed her there was a huge clamour of hoots and hollers, and cheers and clapping. Women dabbed their eyes and men grinned, and nodded … Mrs. Hawkins had to sit back down and fan herself with her lace handkerchief, hardly daring to believe that she had actually seen the last of the Cartwright’s married. She released a tremulous sigh and wiped a tear from her eyes as she reminded herself that there was still ONE Cartwright left who had not enjoyed ‘wedded bliss’ in a very long time.

 

A soft gust of wind drifted among the trees and sent a scattering of leaves upon them. The sun touched each one with light enhancing the richness of the colour as they mixed into the lace and satin of her gown. “Mommy looks like a fairy queen.” Sofia whispered to her grandfather and Ben nodded, too full of emotion to say a single word.

 

They signed the register, and then stood back for Joe and Hoss to sign their names as witnesses. Then Adam scooped her up into his arms and swung her round and then upon lowering her safely down kissed her again.

 

“Welcome to the Ponderosa, Mrs. Cartwright.” he whispered. “Welcome home.”

 

Chapter 114

At some time during the wedding festivities someone had gone to the house and lit the lamps and the fires so that when the couple stepped through their front door and closed it upon the last remaining revellers they were greeted by the warmth of their new home.

For a moment they stood hand in hand in the hall way looking into the other room and then turned to smile at one another. He had already carried her over the threshold and now after a moments stillness he gathered her up again into his arms and carried her from the hallway into the heart of the house itself.

The ticking of the clock and the soft whoosh from the fire as a log collapsed halfway through burning into red hot ash was familiar to Adams ears. He smiled to himself as he recalled the numerous evenings when he had returned to the Ponderosa to a near silent room with its ticking clock and the fire performing its own melodic background music.

But this wasn’t the Ponderosa ranch house, this was his home with his wife. He turned to look down at her and smiled. “Where to?” he said softly and laughed when she only kissed his lips and held him tight and whispered back “Upstairs.”

There was a log fire burning in the bedroom creating its golden ambience of shadows and light across the ceilings and walls. The drapes had already been drawn and flowers had been placed into a vase. The quilt looked beautiful as it seemed to shimmer in the different flickering of firelight. Butterflies hovered and birds flew while the flowers glistened, it was truly a work of art and love. A lamp glowed on the dresser like a golden halo and neither of them moved towards it to turn up the flame.

They turned one to the other and smiled, brow met brow and then mouth touched mouth, and slowly his fingers caressed her face, her neck and throat followed by his lips. It took little time to disrobe, although Adam found his fingers turning to putty halfway through the unbuttoning of her bodice, there were just so many of the tiny pearl things and he could cheerfully have ripped them away by the time he had reached the halfway point.

Words upon words have been written about the first fulfillment of a man and woman’s love for one another in all things physical. Afterwards comes the satisfaction of being totally replete, of whispering words that mean nothing to anyone other than the couple involved in the love making before they turn once again for a little more exploration, a more tender coming together, a longer lasting enjoyment.

The sound of rain upon the windows did not distract them, their minds and hearts and passions were considering only themselves, their love came together and simply exploded into a consummation so satisfying as to leave them exhausted and so they slept in each others arms, the darkness of his colouring a perfect contrast to the pale wraithlike figure to which he clung.
………….

Marcy lay wide awake in her bed in a room she was having to share with Sofia and Reuben. It was a quiet room, large and well furnished, and situated above the large main room of the house. Her mind drifted over the days events because she needed to remember all the details of her dearest friends wedding day.

The sight of the bride walking on the arm of her brother had brought gasps of approval from the ladies and smiles from the men. She remembered the flush of colour to the Commodore’s cheeks and the sparkle in his eyes when he had turned and had first seen her, his future wife. Marcy had felt so proud then, she had felt as though her heart was pounding so hard and racing like a horse in full gallop. She concentrated on looking at Luke, watching him, thinking of him as the words of the marriage vows were spoken. It wouldn’t be long before she and Luke would be saying those words to each other, but it would be on a far quieter scale than this wedding.

So many people milling around afterwards and all trying to talk to the couple who held hands and looked as though they were walking and talking in a dream. She remembered hearing a conversation between them with an Englishman and his wife, a couple the Commodore had met in Egypt, and there was a lot of laughter between them although she, Marcy, hadn’t really understood what they were talking about, except that there were camels mentioned and a Russian whom the Englishman seemed surprised not to have seen there, which had elicited more laughter.

She had liked them, they were pleasant to talk to and the woman had told her about meeting Adam and what it had been like in Egypt which Marcy only knew from stories she had been told years ago, about a baby found in bulrushes called Moses and how slaves had been forced to make bricks without straw for the pyramids. Laurence, that was the man’s name, told her that they only knew Adam was getting married when they arrived in Virginia City with the hope of meeting up with him on the Ponderosa while they were on a touring holiday, a belated honeymoon, he had said and laughed and said something about wanting to capture the Ponderosa on canvas, whatever that was supposed to mean.

She yawned and glanced over at the shapes of the children snuggled in their coverlets. Reuben as still as a log and faintly snoring, and Sofia a little restless and wondering why she was having to stay with Uncle Joe and Aunty Mary Ann. Why couldn’t she go home with Daddy and Mommy?

Oh what a wonderful day it had been … she yawned again and thought of the flowers, the food, the company and most of all, the couple themselves, oh, but they had looked perfect.
………….

Hoss turned towards his wife and sighed, opened his eyes and looked into her sleeping face. He kissed her nose and then her forehead and despite longing to take her into his arms and love her refrained from doing so as he knew she was weary. How hard she had worked to make this day special for Adam and Olivia, for his brother and his new wife. Hoss felt his heart swelling with pride at the way Hester and Ann, Mary Ann and Hop Sing had worked behind the scenes to make this special day even more special.

And Adam had deserved it, every second, every minute of the day had been well deserved. All his suffering could now be laid to rest, all his solitary hours and isolated days could now be put aside. Hoss had no doubt whatsoever that his brother would enjoy the love of a good wife as he himself did, and he knew with certainty that Olivia would bask in the love of her husband, because Adam had such a vast amount of love to give to the woman he had chosen.

Contentedly Hoss closed his eyes and felt for his wife’s hand which he held within his own, and then drifted into sleep, ignoring the rumbling of his stomach because the rest of him was too weary to carry his body down to the kitchen. Life was good, he could only imagine it getting better.
………….

Mary Ann took hold of her husband’s hand and placed it gently down upon her stomach

“There? Did you feel it?” she whispered

“Yes, I felt it…” his voice quivered a little and he spread out his fingers in order to catch the faint movements of his child within her, “Do you think it’s a boy? It’s a strong kick?”

“Would you like a boy?”

“So long as it’s healthy, but a boy would be good. Pa would like another Cartwright.”

She laughed and kissed him on the top of his curly mop of hair “Doesn’t matter what Pa thinks, what about you?”

“I’d like a boy.”

“Sure?”

“Well, maybe a girl wouldn’t be so bad.” he laughed quietly and kissed her.

“It’s been a wonderful day, hasn’t it?”

“Perfect. Yes, wonderful.”

“Oh Joe, Olivia looked so lovely, so regal and serene. I don’t think I looked anything as lovely as she did.”

“You did, believe me, sweetheart, you did.”

“I wonder what they’re doing now?” she whispered

“What a silly question,” he whispered back, “They’re probably doing what we’re doing now.”

“Talking do you mean?” she giggled.

“No…” he kissed her mouth and stopped her laughter “No, not talking.”
………………..

Ben Cartwright closed his bible and placed it upon the bedside table. He always found the sentiments and poetry of Solomon’s song poignant, especially at times such as this, the love of the powerful kind for the little Shulammite maiden who loved her shepherd boy was endearing. He looked at the place where the music box he had given Elizabeth had stood for so long and wondered if Adam had found it yet and what he would think upon seeing it. Would he tell Olivia about the love his father had had for a young dark haired girl who had played around the decks of her father’s ship and captured a young sailor’s heart?

He could remember Elizabeth so well, and he thought of her now, with her black hair scattered upon the pillows and her eyes languid with love for him. How sweet and how innocent she was, and how endearing. He sighed and recalled to mind some of the verses he had just read:

‘Set me as a seal upon tine heart, as a seal upon thine arm: for love is strong as death, jealousy is cruel as the grave: the coals thereof are coals of fire which hath a most vehement flame.

Many waters cannot quench love, neither can the floods drown it; if a man would give all the susbtance of his house for love, it would utterly be condemned.’

He sighed and turned down the flame in his lamp. He closed his eyes and recaptured the sight of his sons face when he had turned to look at his bride … so true, love is as strong as death, it overcomes everything, everything.
…………………

Adam woke in the night and looked around the room at the shifting shadows on the wall. He could smell her body, the perfume in her hair and for a moment he held a strand that lay across his chest. He lowered his hand gently upon her body, his fingers splayed across her waist, her slender narrow waist, and when she sighed and opened her eyes to look up at him, he smiled “I love you, Olivia Cartwright,” he whispered, “I love you more than life itself.”

She said nothing, there was nothing she could say nor wanted to say. She merely offered up her mouth to his, and turned her body into him.

Downstairs the clock chimed the hour and the last of the logs dipped into dying embers upon the hearth. A new day and a new life stretched out before them, a whole new command for our Commodore and his lady.



The End




The sequel to this story is called 'Momento Mori'
which means 'Remember you are mortal.'

February 22nd 2012